■ 



(^6§§W©MSiSHK 

■ ■ 

■M 

fifiS 



• 



■ Hi 



■ II HI 

w H HHB 

BS&Hcl! SHI 



i I lliliMl 

HmB^HscX MnHHttflQI HUB! 




HIM 
H 

Hci »WW 

HhHh 

■EflBMHDOQGDHi^H 
















^ <v 





































' 






A^ 




' 











% **■ 







































^ ^. 



I 




































<?0 





















































































































s 








































A 

DISSERTATION 



ON THE 



PROPHECIES 



RELATIVE TO 



ANTICHRIST AND THE LAST TIMES; 



EXHIBITING THE 



RISE, CHARACTER, AND OVERTHROW 

OF THAT 

TERRIBLE POWER: 

AND A 

TREATISE 

ON THE SEVEN APOCALYPTIC 

VIALS. 

BY ETHAN SMITH, A.M. 

CASTOR OF THE CHURCH IN HOPKINTON, N.H. 



In the last days perilous times shall come. Paul. 

Ye have heard that Antichrist shall come. John. 

The Lion hath roared; who shall not fear? 

The Lord God hath spoken; who can but prophesy? Am OS. 

Blow ye the trumpet in Zion; sound an alarm in my holy mountain. Joel. 



PRINTED AND SOLD BY SAMUEL T. ARMSTRONG; 

Charlestown, Massachusetts. 
1811. , . 






DISTRICT OF MASSACHUSETTS, TO WIT. 

BE it remembered, that on the nineteenth day of February, A.D,1811 and in 
the thirty fifth year of the Independence of the United States of America s Samu- 
el T. Armstrong, of the said district, has deposited in this office the title of a 
book, the right whereof he claims as proprietor, in the words following, to wit: 
"A Dissertation on the Prophecies relative to Antichrist, and the Last Times: 
exhibiting the Rise, Character, and Overthrow of that terrible Power; and 
a Treatise on the seven apocalyptic Vials. By Ethan Smith, A. M. Pastor of 
the church in Hopkinton, N. H. In the last days perilous times shall come. 
Paul. Ye have heard that Antichrist shall come; John. The Lion hath 
roared; who shall not fear? The Lord God hath spoken; who can but prophe- 
sy? Amos. Blow ye the trumpet in Zion; sound an alarm in my holy moun- 
tain. Joel" 

*In conformity to the act of the Congress of the United States, intitled, "An 
act for the encouragement of learning, by securing the copies of maps, charts, 
and books, to the authors and proprietors of such copies, during the times 
therein mentioned;" and also to an act, intitled^ "An act supplementary to an 
act intitled, An act for the encouragement of learning by securing the copies 
of maps, charts, and books, to the authors and proprietors of such copies, during 
the times therein mentioned; and extendiug the benefits thereof to the arts of de- 
signing, engraving,and etching historical and other prints." 

WM. S SHAW, 
Clerk of the District of Massachusetts. 



RECOMMENDATIONS. 

Rev. Doctor Lat/iro/i's. "The Rev. E. Smith has read in my 
hearing a considerable portion of a Dissertation on the Prophe- 
cies relative to Antichrist, and the last times, written by himself. 
And so far as I can judge, from what I have heard, it is written 
with great ingenuity, communicates new and important light on 
the subject, and would be at any time, and especially at the pres- 
ent time, highly deserving of the public attention. 

Springfield, Aug.. .88, 1809. JOSEPH LATHROP." 



Rev. Doctor Hemmenway's. "Having heard a considerable 
part of the Dissertation above mentioned read, I can heartily 
concur with the others, who have recommended the publication 
of it, as ingenious, seasonable, and highly worthy of the public 
attention. MOSES HEMMENWAY." 

Wells, Nov. 28, 1809. 



Rev. Doctor Emmons's. "Having heard a manuscript of the 
Rev. E. Smith upon the Prophecies relative to Antichrist and the 
last days read, I can freely say, the piece appears to me to breathe 
a Christian spirit, to throw new light upon the subject, and to be 
well worthy of the serious attention of the churches. In this 
view it is my sincere wish, that it may be speedily published, 
and have an extensive circulation, among the friends of Zion. 

N. EMMONS." 



Rev. Doctor Spring's. "Having heard Mr Smith read his 
Dissertation on the Prophecies, relative to Antichrist, and the 
last days, it is sincerely hoped he will be induced to publish it. 
He has so attentively developed and displayed the design of In- 
spiration relative to the last times, by judiciously comparing va- 
rious predictions, that it is judged he has cast new light upon 
the interesting subject; and that his labored work will be read 
with advantage by all candid inquirers after truth. 

Newbury port, Dec. 1, 1809. SAMUEL SPRING." 



Rev. Doctor Thayer's. "Having attended to a Dissertation 
in manuscript of the Rev. E. Smith on the Prophecies relative 
to Antichrist, and the last days, including a Treatise on the sev- 
en Vials, I am fully of opinion that new light is thrown upon 
the subject; that the predictions, and the events stated as their 
fulfilment, better accord with each other, than in any publica- 
tion I have seen upon this interesting subject. The work ap- 
pears to be handsomely and judiciously executed, and calcula- 
ted to afford important and necessary instruction and warning 
to the present generation. For these reasons it is wished that 
it may be made public. 

Kingston, July 2, 1810. ELIHU THAYER." 



IV 



RECOMMENDATIONS. 



Rev. Doctor Morse's. "The Rev.E. Smith has communicated to 
me the plan of his Dissertation on the Prophecies, and read in my 
hearing a considerable part of his MS. I deem his work season- 
able, ingenious, and deeply interesting to the public. In ex- 
plaining and applying some very important prophecies, he ap- 
pears to differ from all the writers on the subject, who have pre- 
ceded him, and for reasons, which, so far as my attention to the 
work enables me to decide, are as satisfactory as the nature of the 
case will admit. I cordially unite with my fathers and brethren 
above named, in their wishes to have this work published; and 
am persuaded it will be read with interest, and I would hope 
with profit, by multitudes of Christians who are anxiously ob- 
servant of the signs of the times. 

Charleston, Dec. 22, 1810. JEDIDIAH MORSE." 



"The Hopkinton Association, in the state of New Hamp- 
shire, having given a hearing to the Dissertation of the Rev. E. 
Smith, on the Prophecies relative to Antichrist, do approve of 
the object and execution of the work. They view it calculated to 
promote the interest of Zion in this age of the world; and do 
therefore cordially recommend it to the careful and impartial 
perusal of every class of people. 

Dunharton, April 20, 1809. SAMUEL WOOD, Moderator. 
EBENEZER PRICE, scribe pro tern." 



Rev. Mr. M'Farland's. "I have read in manuscript a "Dis- 
sertation on the Prophecies relative to Antichrist, and the last 
times," by the Rev. E. Smith. In this eventful age, a work, 
that is calculated to explain the import and fulfilment of proph- 
ecy, is peculiarly seasonable and interesting. I can with sincer- 
ity concur with others, who have given their opinion respecting 
this work, and say, I believe it communicates new light on the 
prophecies, which relate to the last times. I wish it may be 
published, and have an extensive circulation. 



Concord, July 25, 1810. 



ASA M'FARLAND.' 



Samuel t. Armstrong would inform his Mends and 

the public generally, that he intends shortly to open a BOOK- 
STORE, in a central part of Boston, and he takes this opportu- 
nity to solicit orders for BOOKS and STATIONARY, of 
which articles he will endeavor to have a complete and constant 
supplv. 

N. B. The PRINTING BUSINESS will be carried on as 
usual; orders to any extent attended to with promptitude, and 
executed with neatness and accuracy upon liberal terms. 

Charlestown, Mass. Fed. 20, 1811. 



CONTENTS. 



CHAPTER I. 

We are taught in the prophetic parts of the sacred Scriptures 
to expect the rise of a terrible atheistical Power, and a vast 
influence of Infidelity, in the last days, or just before the 
Millennium. 

section 1. 

Preliminary remarks upon the 10th and 11th chapters of 
Daniel - 17 

SECTION 2. 

This Infidel Power predicted in Daniel xi. from the 36th 
verse to the end - - - - - - - 25 

section 3. 
Antichrist another Power beside the Papal hierarchy - 33 

section 4. 
Antichrist predicted by the Apostles - - 36 

section 5. 
Antichrist predicted in Revelation 12th chapter - 44 

section 6. 
The Roman, Papal, and Antichristian beasts - 47 

section 7. 
Antichrist predicted in Revelation 18th chapter -, - 84 

section 8. ' 

Daniel's prophecy of the saints being given into the posses- 
sion of the Papal horn 1260 years, consistent with a small 
portion of that term being occupied by the domination of 
Antichrist. Also Paul's man of sin considered - 95 

Concluding remarks upon the chapter - - 98 



Vi CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER II. 

The last days have arrived, and an inceptive fulfilment of 
the predictions concerning Antichrist is now manifest be- 
fore our eyes. 

section i. 

Chronological calculations - - - - - 101 

I SECTION 2. 

The French Revolution - - - - - 104 

section 3. 
The characters of Dr. Robisonand the Abbe Barruel - 110 

section 4. 
Origin of the French Revolution - - - 113 

section 5. 

The re -establishment of Popery by Bonaparte not inconsis- 
tent with Atheism being the characteristic of the French 
Empire - - - - - - • - 124 

section 6. 
Antichristian influence in the United States - - i 30 

section. 7. 
The present views and conduct of the French Government 145 

section 8. 

Some other causes which facilitate the spread of Infidelity 
in our nation, considered - - - - - 155 

Concluding remarks upon the chapter - - - 165 

CHAPTER III. 

Some other particulars relative to the subject under con- 
sideration. 

section 1. 
The trials of the Church under the reign of Antichrist - 167 



CONTENTS. VU 



SECTION 2. 



Gog and his Bands: Or the final expedition and overthrow 
of Antichrist in Palestine - - - - - 199 

section 3. 

Mr. Faber's opinion concerning Gog and Magog, consider- 
ed 231 



SECTION 4. 

Some other prophecies relative to the last expedition, and 
the overthrow of Antichrist, and the ruin of the enemies 
of the Church 251 



CHAPTER IV. 



A treatise on the seven apocalyptic Vials - - - 261 

Vial 1 . The discovery made of Papal corruption, at the re- 
formation, early in the sixteenth century - - 264 

Vial 2. The terrible wars in Italy for nearly half a century, 
between Charles V. and Francis I, ending in 1569 - 285 

Vial 3. The subsequent wars and judgments in the Papal 
nations, for about two centuries - 299 

Vial 4. The operations of the European civil governments 
against the Papal hierarchy, concluding in the expulsion 
of the Jesuits, after the middle of the last century - - 315 

Vial 5. The overthrow of the Papal beast, by the rise of the 
Antichristian beast in France, in and after the year 1789 323 

Vial 6. The subversion of the Turkish empire, to prepare 
the way for the restoration of Israel and the Jews to the 
Holy Land 325 

Vial 7. The destruction of Antichrist in the Holy land, in 
an expedition against the Church of Christ there; and the 
overthrow of all the contending enemies of the Church, 
to introduce the Millennium 336 






Vlii CONTENTS. 

CONCLUSION. 

In which some duties are suggested, which seem calculated 
to withstand the Infidelity of our times. 

1. Repentance and reformation - - - -, -351 

2. Faithfulness in the government of our literary Institu- 
tions - - "'..i-" ' " " " " 355 

3. Vigilance and faithfulness in the embassadors of Christ ib. 

4. Proper caution in the induction of men into the Gospel 
ministry - - 358 

5. A faithful support and improvement of the regular ad- 
ministration of the Gospel; and avoiding erroneous and 
unknown teachers - ib. 

6. Due exertions to promote the sanctification of the 
Lord's day - -- 364 

7. Proper caution in the admission of members into the 
Church; and a faithful support of Christian discipline - 366 

8. Family religion; and a pious, discreet family govern- 
ment - - - - - 367 

9. The employing of pious as well as able instructors of our 
children - -368 

10. Wisdom and prudence in the choice of our civil rulers 369 

11. A vigilant eye upon the movements of the enemy; and 

a solemn attention to the signs of the times - 373 

12. Watchfulness, and special prayer - 375 



PREFACE. 



I HAVE believed the signs of the times to be very 
interesting: and have wished that some able writer 
might succeed in opening and presenting, in a judi- 
cious and connected manner, the sacred Prophecies, 
which are receiving their fulfilment. Mr. Faber, I 
think, has succeeded better in this, than any oth- 
er writer on the subject. 

I am not insensible of the arduousness of this 
undertaking; and that some worthy men discounte- 
nance attempts to explain prophecies, till a long 
time after their fulfilment. Doubtless the prophe- 
cies generally will be more clearly understood, when 
they shall be viewed at a considerable distance past. 
But this should not preclude our present attempts 
to form correct opinions relative to those which are 
not fulfilled: much less relative to the accomplishment 
of those, which are recently fulfilled; and of those, 
which are now in a train of fulfilment. The Jews 
were by our Lord reproved for not understanding 
the signs of the times; i. e. for not understanding 
the fulfilment of ^prophecies, then taking place be- 
fore their eves. 

2 



X PREFACE. 

The prophecies were given, not only to evince 
the divine origin of Revelation, by being viewed af- 
ter their respective and evident fulfilment; but also 
to direct and animate the people of God in the pros- 
pect of, and during their fulfilment. But this implies 
our duty to study them, while the events which they 
predict are taking place, and while they are future. 
Accordingly, when the Revelation was made to St. 
John, it was prefaced with this admonition, Blessed 
is he that readeth, and they that hear the words 
of this prophecy ', and keep those things, which are 
written therein; for the time is at hand. Repeatedly 
is it given in charge, in the midst of some of the 
darkest prophecies; Let him, that readeth, under- 
stand. We read; None of the wicked shall under- 
stand, but the wise shall understand. They shall 
know the judgments of the Lord. Daniel previ- 
ously understood by books the return of the Jews 
from Babylon. This knowledge excited his prayer 
for the accomplishment of the event. Simeon, Anna, 
and others, who waited for the consolation of Israel, 
understood by prophecies concerning the coming 
of the Messiah; and they discerned the accom- 
plishment before their eyes, in the Babe of Bethle- 
hem. We are told; The secret of the Lord is with 
them, that fear him: And; The Lord God will do 
nothing, but he will reveal it to his servants the 
prophets: Not by new revelations; but by leading to 
a correct investigation of those already given. All 
the directions given to the people of God, relative to 
the perilous times just preceding the Millennium, 



PREFACE. XI 

clearly imply, that the Church will, at that day, un- 
derstand the most interesting prophecies then to re- 
ceive their fulfilment. There is therefore much 
encouragement to pray and study, that we may 
form correct views, in the light of prophecy, of the 
great events of our days. 

The Church of Christ has been premonished res- 
pecting most of the signal events, in which she was 
to be much interested, in every age. In this the 
care and kindness of her divine Lord have ever ap- 
peared. And he has graciously so ordered, that his 
people should be led to form essentially correct views 
of the fulfilment of those premonitions. Shall the 
great events of this period of the world then be an 
exception to this general rule? Shall the events of 
our days, more interesting than any events of former 
ages, and which for more than twenty years have 
been alarming the world, and demonstrating the 
commencement of anew and important era, be sup- 
posed to be veiled in impenetrable mystery? It can- 
not be probable! Some of the most interesting proph- 
ecies of Revelation have recently received their ac- 
complishment; which is leading on a train of events 
most important, and clearly predicted. And it must 
be important to Zion to be able rightly to view in 
the light of Divine prophecies, the present, and the 
subsequent designs of Providence. 

Attempts to write upon the prophecies have been, 
in the estimation of some, brought into disrepute, by 









Xll PREFACE. 

the failing of even able and good men, in their conjee* 
tures upon the subject; and especially by the injudi- 
ciousness and enthusiasm of others. But shall occa- 
sion be hence taken to neglect this important and use- 
ful part of the word of God? 

The author of the following work is not insensi- 
ble of the perils of the times, and the delicacy of 
his subject, at such a day as this. Permit him once 
for all to protest, that he is not knowingly govern- 
ed in the least, in any thing he has written, by the 
party interests of the day. He solemnly disclaims ev- 
ery such motive: And confidently appeals to all, who 
for about twenty years have known the tenor of his 
public ministry, and of his life, that he is no party 
man; nor did he ever attempt to figure in politics. 
What he has written, is written under a solemn con- 
viction of the infinite weight of evangelical truth; and 
of his accountability to God, as a minister of the 
Gospel. From an attempt to answer some ques- 
tions publicly proposed, relative to the increasing 
fanaticism and Infidelity in our states, and the most 
potent remedies against them, my pages have 
gradually increased into a volume. I am indebted 
to Mr. Faber for my conviction, that the prophecies 
concerning Antichrist, instead of being exclusively 
applicable to the Romish hierarchy, designate an 
Atheistical Power of later date; and am indebted to 
him for finding in Dan. xi, 36, — a prediction of this 
Atheistical Power; and finding a fulfilment of it in 
the French nation. But this author wrote before the 



PREFACE. Xlll 

government of France had assumed its Imperial 
form. There are striking traits of character in the 
above noted prophecy, and in various others, over- 
looked, or misapprehended by this celebrated au- 
thor. On reading his application of the prediction 
in Dan. xi, 36, — to the French nation, I felt a 
difficulty from the seeming abruptness of such an 
application. But on consulting the preceding parts 
of the chapter in connexion with chapter 10th, 
and learning, as I apprehended, the object of the re- 
vealing Angel, I found my doubts removed, and my 
confidence in the correctness of the application of 
the passage to the French nation, established. 
With this clue I have endeavored to examine various 
other prophecies, which respect the same period, and 
some preceding, and subsequent periods; with what 
success, the reader will judge. I acknowledge 
many expositions given in this work are new; at 
least they are so to me; which has excited my fear 
and solemn attention in the investigation of the* 
true sense of those passages. I have endeavored 
to consult and compare authors on this subject; and 
have long been in a habit of perusing them with 
some pleasure. But it will be seen that I have not 
been governed wholly by old opinions; but have 
endeavored to compare Scripture with Scripture, and 
to follow its most obvious and natural meaning. I have 
no other apology to make for presenting this Dis- 
sertation to the public, than the fact that several 
gentlemen whose judgment I venerate, have^ advised 



XIV PREFACE. 

to it; and my own conviction of the truth of my 
scheme and the weight of the subject. 

THE AUTHOR. 



Note. Since writing this Dissertation, Mr. Fa- 
ber's last volume, that upon the Restoration of the 
Jews, has made its appearance: Upon the perusal of 
which, I have been strengthened in finding so many 
of my opinions accord with his upon this point. 
His scheme relative to EzekiePs Gog, I think m- 
correct, and have assigned my reasons in a section 
inserted for the purpose. 



DISSERTATION. 



CHAP. I. 

We are taught in the prophetic parts of the sacred 
Scriptures, to expect the rise of a terrible, atheistical 
Power, and a vast influence of Infidelity, in the last 
days, or just before the Millennium, 

THERE are many predictions of this event, both 
in the Old and New Testaments; some of which will 
be noted in the following sections. 

SECTION I. 

Preliminary remarks upon the 10th and Wth chapters 
of Daniel. 

The first passage, which will be adduced to prove 
the proposition, is Dan. xi, from the S6\h verse to the 
end. To prepare the way for the consideration of this 
passage, let the following things be premised. The 
prophet Daniel had twice predicted the existence of the 
Roman empire; in the legs of iron;* and in the fourth 
beast strong and terrible, having great iron teeth. f 
Popery had been before predicted, under the embkm 
of the little horn of the Roman beast, speaking great 
things against the Most High.J And Mohammed- 
ism had been predicted, under the emblem of the little 
horn of the he-goat; j) as Mr. Faber has ingeniously 
shown. || 

*Dan. ii, 34, 40. +Dan. -vii, 7. {Dan. vii, 8, 24. 

§Dan. viii, 9. |J Vol. i, p. 168. 

3 



18 Remarks on Dan. x, and xi. 

In Dan. ix, we have an account of the prophet's fast- 
ing and supplication relative to the return of the Jews 
from Babylon: upon which he has his vision of their 
return; of the seventy weeks; of the corning and death 
of the Messiah; and of the destruction of Jerusalem. 

Then in the beginning of chap, x, we are informed, 
In the third year of Cyrus, king of Persia, a thing was 
revealed unto Daniel, and the thing was true; but the 
time appointed was long. And the whole of the suc- 
ceeding chapter is taken up in preparing to present this 
far distant thing to view. In verse 14th, the Angel 
says, A r ow lam come to make thee understand what shall 
befall thy people, in the latter days; for yet the vision is 
for many days. No such formal preparation was made, 
nor notice given, of the great distance of the event, 
when the prophet was about to predict the Roman em- 
pire; or the introduction of Popery; or of Mohammed- 
ism; although the two latter were then ten or twelve 
hundred years future. Here was a new subject, a most 
interesting thing to be revealed, the time of which was 
to be long posterior to those which had just before been 
predicted. The revealing Angel seems to have but 
one thing in view: A thing was revealed to Daniel. It 
was to be a thing clostly connected with what should 
befall the Jews in the latter days. This could not refer 
to the destruction of Jerusalem by the Romans. For 
this had been before predicted;* and it was not by far 
so distant, as was the thing now to be revealed. The 
latter being what is to befall the Jews in the latter days, 
evinces, that it was to be something beside Popery. 
Nor did the Papal imposture ever so materially affect 
the Jews, as a nation, as appears to be here indicated. 
The thing to be revealed then, must be an event to take 
place near the time of the final restoration of the people 
anciently in covenant with God; and just before the 
Millennium; and an event, which will deeply affect that 
people at that period. It was also a thing before pre- 
dicted by the other prophets. Dan. x, 21, But I xvill 
show thee that, which is noted in the Scripture of truth. 



*Dan. ix, 26, 27. 



Remarks on Dan. x, and xi. 19 

Popery was not much, if at all, before noted in the 
Scripture of truth; till this prophet himself had just be- 
fore predicted it.* But concerning the restoration of 
the ancient people of God, in the last days, it had been 
abundantly before noted by the prophets, that a terrible 
Power should, soon after their return to the land of their 
fathers attack and greatly afflict them.f Some expositors 
have applied this prediction of Daniel (which is to be par- 
ticularly noticed in the next section) to the Papal hie- 
rarchy. But in view of the preceding remarks, it ap- 
pears" unnatural thus to do. And the picture there 
drawn does not apply to Popery, without unnatural 
distortions of its features. The Power there predicted 
is to remain in the tide of his glory, till the battle of the 
great day of God Almighty; J a thing which cannot now 
be believed of the Papal hierarchy. This Power, then, 
can be no other, than the atheistical Antichrist of the 
last times. The way being thus prepared, the Angel 
says, chapter xi, verse 2, And now I will show thee the 
truth, i. e. I will draw towards the great object in view* 
But before he comes directly to it, he begins, as is usual 
in such cases, with a line of preceding kings and events. 
When the Romish hierarchy was to be predicted, chap, 
vii, the prophet introduces that wicked power, by giv- 
ing the preceding succession of the eastern monarchies. 
When Mohammedism was to be predicted, chap, 
viii, the prophet ushers in that vile imposture, by briefly 
alluding to the succession of the preceding powers, in 
the line of which it came. So in the case before us, 
the Angel describes a line of kings from the then pres- 
ent period, in order to introduce, not the atheistical 
Power in view immediately, but Antiochus Epiphanes, 
a noted king of Syria, as a type of the atheistical Pow- 
er, who was to rise in the last days. This terrible Power 
the prophet predicts, first by his type Antiochus. St. 
Jerom informs us of its being a generally received 
maxim, "that it is the manner of the holy Scriptures to 
deliver beforehand the truths of futurity in types" (Bp. 

•Dan. vii. 8, 24. +See Chap. Ill, Sec. 2 and 4 of this book. 
+ See the close of Dan. xi. 



20 Remarks on Dan. x, and xi. 

Hurd, p. 57.) We find much of this. When the Mil- 
lennium was to be predicted in Psalm lxxii, it was in- 
troduced by its type, the reign of Solomon. And the 
Holy Spirit there, without any formal notice, slides 
from the type to the antitype. This is a common thing 
in prophetic writings. In like manner, this terrible 
Pi/wer of the last days is predicted, first by a descrip- 
tion of his type. It is an old opinion of expositors, that 
Antiochus was a notable type of Antichrist, even while 
they supposed the Romish hierarchy to have been An- 
tichrist. But much more strikingly do the type and the 
antitype agree, if the latter be the terrible infidel Power 
of the last days, as I trust will appear. The type An- 
tiochus was to afflict the Jews grievously after their 
restoration from Babylon. And the infidel Power, then 
about to be predicted, is to afflict them much more 
grievously, soon after their final restoration, just before 
the introduction of the Millennium. The revealing Angel 
proceeds. Three kings he notes, who were to arise in 
Persia, after Darius, then on the throne. Then a fourth, 
richer than all the three, who should meddle with the 
realm of Greece to his ruin. Alexander is then noted. 
Then his four generals, among whom his empire was 
divided. Then the wars of the two most distinguished 
of them, called the king of the north, and the king of 
the south; or Syria and Egypt; in which wars the Jews 
were deeply interested: till the Angel, verse 21, intro- 
duces Antiochus, the type of the terrible Power then so 
far future. On tl is type he dwells for fifteen verses. 
And from the prophetic description, we learn, in the 
character of Antiochus, something of the character of 
Antichrist. In this description we observe, that Anti- 
ochus, the type of Antichrist, was a vile person; not the 
heir of the crown of Syria; but obtaining it by flatteries. 
He overflowed his enemies with the arms of a flood. 
He deposed the prince of the covenant, or Onias, the 
Jewish high priest. He -wrought deceitfully, even after 
the obligations of solemn treaties. He did what neither 
his fathers had done, nor his fathers' fathers. He reduc- 
ed strong holds, by forecasting devices against them. 
He scattered the prey among his favorites. He stirred 



Remarks on Dan. x, and xi. 21 

up his courage and power against the Jang of the south, 
who checked his progress by a furious, though unsuc- 
cessful effort of defence. Ptolemy was overcome through 
the treachery of some of his own subjects. Antiochus 
returned from Egypt with great riches. He was elated 
with pride; and his heart was against the holy covenant, 
or the church of God.* He makes another attack upon 
the king of the south; but not with his former success. 
He is annoyed with the navy of a rival power, (the 
ships of Shittim, or Rome,) and is obliged to return. 
His indignation again rages against the holy covenant, 
or the church of God at Jerusalem. He has intelligence 
with them that forsake the holy covenant; or he intrigues 
with apostate Jews. Arms stand on his part; or armed 
soldiers are sent into Judea, to enforce his abominable 
orders. The sanctuary of strength, or the temple at 
Jerusalem, is polluted. The daily sacrifice is taken away. 
The abomination, that maketh desolate, is set up. Apos- 
tate Jews are corrupted by flatteries. But such as know 
their God, are strong and do exploits. They u ho un- 
derstand, instruct many; yet they fall by the sword, by 
flame, and by captivity, and by spoil, days, (as in the 
original.')-) Yet when they fall, they are aided with a 
little help. But many cleave unto them with flatteries* 
And some of the people of understanding fall, to try them, 
to purge, and to make them white, even to the time of 
the end.% 

*He in fact slew forty thousand of the Jews; he sold as many 
more for slaves; and polluted the temple at Jerusalem. 

fc '+Thedesolation of the temple, and thetaking away of the daily 
sacrifice by Appollonius (the commissioner of Antiochus) con- 
tinued three years and a half, according to Josephus." Newton 
on the Prophecies. Vol. i, p. 310. 

+ A celebrated modern author supposes, that the Angel here 
leaves the events of the days of Antiochus; and from verse 31st 
to 35th gives a prophetic sketch of events down to the sixteenth 
century of the Christian era: That verse 31st predicts the de- 
struction of Jerusalem by the Romans, forty years after the as- 
cension of Christ: That verses 32d and 33d predict the persecu- 
tion of the primitive Christians under Pagan Rome: that verse 
34th predicts the conversion of Pagan Rome to Christianity, in 
♦ he revolution- under Constantinc, and the subsequent corruptions 



22 Remarks on Dan, x, and xi. 

Thus the Angel proceeds in his description of Anti- 
ochus, the type of the terrible Power to be predicted, 

of Christianity in that empire, which gave rise to the Man of sin: 
And that verse 36th predicts the Papal persecutions of the wit- 
nesses down to the sixteenth century. This scheme I cannot con- 
ceive to be correct, for the following reasons: 

1. Simply to predict the line of events, from the time then 
present, till the rise of the Power, which he had in view to pre- 
dict, appears not to have been any part of the object of the 
revealing Angel. If it had been, it would not have been said, 
chap., x, 1, A thing was revealed unto Daniel; and the thing was 
true; but the time appointed was long. (See also verse 14th.) 
But it must have been said, that many things were revealed to 
Daniel; some of which were far distant, and some of which were 
near. To reveal that one thing appears to have been the sole 
object of the Angel in chapters x and xi. And the manner of 
his doing this appears to have been, not the predicting of a course 
of events which should reach to the time of the rise of the Power; 
but the predicting of the Power by his type, Antiochus Epiph- 
anes; and then passing immediately to the antitype. If the ob- 
ject of the Angel were to predict simply the course of great events, 
which should reach down to the rise of Antichrist, why did he 
dwell for at least ten verses, (from 21st to 31st, according to the 
scheme of this author,) on the wars of Antiochus Epiphanes; and 
then touch so lightly on the subsequent events, which were of 
far greater magnitude, and which were to occupy seventeen or 
eighteen centuries? Why should he, after dwelling for ten verses 
on the affairs of Antiochus, appropriate but one verse to the 
great event of the coming of Christ in the destruction of Jerusa- 
salem, and of the Jewish nation by the Romans; two verses to the 
ten persecutions of the primitive Christian church, under Pagan 
Rome, and the corruptions, which issued in the Papal apostasy; 
and but one verse to all the Papal persecutions of the witnesses 
down to the sixteenth century? Who can account for such an 
amazing want of proportion in the communications of the Angel, 
if simply a prediction of facts were his object? 

2. When a person or e^cnt is predicted by his type, it is not 
usual for the prophet, after predicting the type, to give a sketch 
of events, which should take place between the type and the an- 
titype. This is usually no part of his object. But the writer, 
in such cases, slides from the type to the antitype, without re- 
gard to the length of time, or distance of place. This we find in 
Psalm 72d, in the predictions of the kingdom of Christ, 
with its typical reign of Solomon. This we find in the various 
predictions of the coming of Christ; and of the battle of the 
great day. We should hence be led to expect, that after the 
revealing Angel had presented to Daniel the type of the Power 



Remarks on Dan. x, and xu 23 

and in a detail of events under his tyranny, till verse 
36. Here he drops the type and takes the antitype, as 

in view, he would pass immediately to the antitype. And this 
I apprehend is the fact. 

3. The language from verse 31st to 35th appears in perfect 
unison with the preceding prediction of Antiochus. But it does 
not seem at all to apply to a variety of uew subjects, and distant 
events, without a most unnatural and forced construction. Let 
us examine. For the ten preceding verses, it is a given point, 
that Antiochus is the subject. In the last of the ten, or verse 
30th, we read, u For the ships of Chittion shall come against 
him, (Antiochus on his expedition in Egypt,) therefore he shall 
be grieved, and return, and have indignation against the holy 
covenant: so shall he do: he shall even return, and have intelli- 
gence with them, that forsake the holy covenant. Verse 31, 
And arms shall stand on his part." On whose part? What 
dues grammatical construction; what does the common sense of 
the reader reply? Does the word his here relate to the person, 
who is the subject of the preceding verse, and of the ten preced. 
ing verses? Or does it relate to a new subject; a subsequent em- 
pire: and to events some centuries after the events of the pre- 
ceding verse? If liberty may be taken to say the latter, may 
not any expositor take liberty to fix any sense to a text, which 
he n,ay please? There is sometimes a shifting in relatives.) to a 
different person from the antecedent, when type and antitype are 
the subject. The antecedent may be the type, and the relative 
may respect the antitype. But in no other cases can this be ad- 
missible. But, says the objector, does not the substance of this 
31st verso decide that it relates to the siege of Jerusalem by the 
Romans? And they (*he arms, that shall stand on his part,) 
shall pollute the sanctuary of strength, and shall take away the 
daily sacrifice, and they shall place the abomination, that maketh 
desolate. Does not our Lord. Mark xiii, 14, apply this very 
text to the siege of Jerusalem? Answer'. By no means. Daniel 
had spoken of tlrj abomination of desolation, in three passages; 
chap, ix, 27, relative to the destruction of Jerusalem by the Ro- 
mans; chap, xi, 31, (the passage under consideration) relative to 
the persecutions of the Jews by Antiochus; and chap, xii, 11, 
relative to ihc rise of Popery, or Mohammedism, or both, at the 
beginning of the 1260 years. And now, to which of these did 
our Loid, Mark xiii, 14, refer, as he applied it to the destruction 
of Jerusalem? Surely to the passage in chap, ix, 27, which re- 
lates to the destruction of Jerusalem by the Romans; and not to 
ei tier of the two other passages which relate to different periods 
and events. We may as well say, Christ referred to the passage 
in Dan. xii, 1 1, which relates to the beginning of the 12G0 years; 
as that he referred to that in chap, xi, 3\; and thus confound the 
whole order of those prophecies. The very thing predicted, in 



24 Remarks on Dan. x, and xi. 

is common in prophetic writings; and be immediately 
describes the thing which was to be revealed. 

the passage under consideration, forbids that it should be applied 
to the destruction of Jerufalem by the Romans. For polluting 
the sanctuary of strength, ..and burning it, are two very different 
things. The latter was performed by the Romans. But the for- 
mer by Antiochus; and the whole verse, was fulfilled by him, 
when he with armed forces plundered, and defiled the temple; 
called it the temple of Jupiter Olvmpius; placed in it the image 
of this heathen god; forbade the Jewish sacrifices; and compelled 
the Jews to eat swine's flesh, and to conform to the idolatrous 
rites and manners of the heathen. 

Verses 32, 33. And such as do wickedly against the covenant, 
shall he corrupt by flatteries; but the people, that do know their 
God, shall be strong, and do exploits. And they, that under- 
stand among the people, shall instruct many, yet they *hall 
fall by the sword, and by flame, and by captivity, many days. 
Who shall corrupt by flatteries these apostates from the cove- 
nant? It is said he shall do it. Antiochus has been the subject 
of the whole paragraph, without the least interruption, or no- 
tice of the introduction of a new subject. The unity of the 
whole passage seems to decide, that the people spoken of were 
the Jews under the persecution of Antiochus, and not the pro- 
miscuous Christians of other nations many centuries afterwards. 
Verse 34: Now when they shall fall, they shall be holpen with a 
little help; but many shall cleave to them with flatteries. To 
apply this to the revolution in Rome, and those lucrative estab- 
lishments in the Church, by which Constantine designed to set 
the Church superior to the violence of her enemies, but which in 
fact proved the occasion of the rise of the Papal hierarchy, ap- 
pears to violate the unity of the whole prophecy. Verse 35; 
And some of them of understanding shall fall, to try them, and 
to purge, and to make them white, even to the time of the end, 
because it is yet for a time appointed. And does this rela'e to a 
new subject still? To the persecuted witnesses under the Papal 
hierarchy, down to the sixteenth century? Will not such a mode 
of exposition open the door to the wildest conjectures of men, 
in the interpretation of prophecy? There appears to be a per- 
fect unity in the whole fifteen verses, (from the 21st to th«* 35th 
inclusive,) which is incapable of being broken, or of permitting 
the different parts to be applied to a variety of different powers, 
and in far distant ages. And it is a fact, that events took place 
under Antiochus Epiphanes, which appear to answer to every 
part of the predictions. (Seel Mace, i, 21 — 23. and from the 
41st to the end; and chap. ii. 2 Mace, the 2d, 5th, 6th, 7th. and 
8th chapters; and Hcb. xi, 35— 3S.) It being said, that some of 
them of understanding should fall to try them— to the tune of 
the end, because it is yet for an appointed time, does uoi neces- 



Remarks on Dan. xi. 25 

SECTION II. 

This Infidel Power predicted in Dan. xi,from the 36th 
verse to the end. 

The way be in g thus prepared, the Angel comes to 
the Power, who was to be revealed, whose time was 
long; or who was to exist just at the close of the 
wicked ages of the world. 

And the king shall do according to his will, and he 
shall exalt himself and magnify himself above every 
trod; and shall speak marvellous things against the hod 
of gods; and shall prosper, till the indignation shall be 
accomplished; for that, which is determined, shall be 

done. . j 

Upon this verse, let the following things be noted: 
1. That here is a change of characters, or a new 
subject introduced, is acknowledged by expositors; 
and is evident from all that follows. What precedes 
was but a few centuries after Daniel's time. But what 
follows, or what the Angel had in view to reveal, was 
to take place at a time thenar distant, just at the time 
of the end. This we learn from verse 40th; And at 
the time of the end shall the king of the south push at 
him; and the king of the north shall come against him. 
What precedes the 36th verse, is spoken o/the king of 
the south, and king of the north; in order to exhibit 
Antiochus, as has been shown. But now, at the time 
of the end, many centuries after the time of Antiochus, 
we find those two powers uniting against a third Pow- 
er; who is the new Power introduced verse 36th. And 
the king, says the Angel; q. d. The king, that I have in 
view; who has bten described in his type; and is now 
to be described in his own character. 

sarily carry our thoughts to the battle of the great day, nor to 
the end of the world, nor to the sixteenth cent my; but to the end 
of the tyranny and persecutions of Antiochus, the subject then 
under consideration. As Antiochus was presented here as the 
type of Antichrist, so the end of his persecution was typical of 
1 he time of the aid of the antitypical Antichrist. 
4 



26 Remarks on Dan. xL 

2. By a king, in the language of prophecy, is gene* 
rally to be understood a kingdom, or civil power, 
whether monarchical, or republican; and not an indi- 
vidual person. In this sense we are to understand the 
king in this text. Instances of this kind in prophecy 
are numerous. 

3. In this passage we are presented with a great 
atheistical Power, who in his commencement is 
to be anarchical; raised up to be an instrument of 
the Divine indignation; and who is to prosper, till 
that work of judgment shall be accomplished. His 
licentiousness is first noted; he shall do according 
to his will; breaking every restraint. His anarchy fol- 
lows; and he shall exalt himself and magnify himself 
above every god; i. e. above every king or legitimate 
ruler. That this is the sense of the passage, is evident. 
The following: clause decides it, where the Most High 
is called, the God of gods; i. e. the King of kings, and 
Lord of lords. Kings and earthly rulers are, in Sacred 
Writ, called gods. I said, Ye are gods. Thou shalt 
not revile the gods; i. e. thou shalt not speak evil of the 
rulers of thy people. God standeth in the congregation 
of the mighty; he judgeth among the gods. In such 
passages, kings, and other lawful rulers are called gods; 
which passages may suggest the true sense of this 
Power's exalting himself above every god.- War with 
kings was to be among his first characteristics. His 
Atheism follows; and shall speak marvellous things 
against theOod of gods. He shall blaspheme and deny 
the God of heaven, the King of kings. And a train 
of astonishing successes shall follow, or attend his arms, 
till the work of judgment, for which he is raised up, 
shall be accomplished. For the Divine counsel has 
originated the event for judgment; and nothing can 
frustrate its accomplishment. 

Verse 37; Neither shall he regard the god of his 
fathers, nor the desire of women; for he shall magnify 
himself above all. Kings, and the God of heaven, were 
before denounced. Now his fathers' god, their pre- 
tended head of the church, so long venerated, even as a 
god, in all Popish countries, is by this Power rejected- 



Remarks on Dan. xi. 27 

And the Seed of the woman, to be the mother of whom 
was the fervent desire of the Jewish women, before his 
incarnation, and whose vicar the god of the fathers of 
this infidel Power pretended to be, is impiously disre- 
garded, and his religion abjured. Eve upon bear- 
ing her first son, exclaimed, I have gotten the man, the 
Lord, as in the original. Her desire to be the mother 
of the promised Seed, suggested to her fond imagina- 
tion, that this babe was the person. This same gene- 
ral desire continued in after ages. And it was perhaps 
chiefly on this account, that barrenness in Israel, where 
the Seed of the woman was to be born, was deemed 
so great a reproach. The desire of women, therefore, 
seems a suitable enigmatical appellation of the Messiah 
then to come, and then thus desired by women. 

How exactly does the character, here given to the 
infidel Power, accord with the New Testament charac- 
teristics of Antichrist! He is Antichrist, who denieth 
the Father and the Son. Denying the Lord, who 
bought them. Denying the only Lord God, and our 
Lord Jesus Christ. Despising dominion; speaking evil 
of dignities. Such predictions in the New Testament 
probably allude to this very passage in Dan. xi, 37. 
They identify the subject of their description, with 
that of the prophet; or show that the Power predicted 
in both, is the same. For the first thought of the ap- 
plication of the desire of women, to Christ, I am in- 
debted to Mr. Faber. At first, the application appear- 
ed to me doubtful. But on deliberation, I appre- 
hend it to be correct; so perfectly does it agree with 
the characteristics of Antichrist in the New Testament, 
as is noted above; and as may further appear. 

The supposition that the clause, Neither shall he re- 
gard-— the desire of women, is the same with the charac- 
teristic of the Papal hierarchy, Forbidding to marry, 
cannot be admitted. For the Power under description 
is a power different from Popery, as has been hinted 
at, and as will more fully appear in the course of this 
Dissertation. And the two passages literally express 
different things. The desire of women must mean what 
women desire. It must mean the object of the desire, 



28 Remarks on Dan. xi. 

which women did then entertain, when the passage was 
written. But for bidding to marry, is quite another 
thing.* 

Verse 38; But in his estate shall he honor the god of 
forces. When this Power shall view himself establish- 
ed, although he deny God, and Christ, and all legiti- 
mate authorities, yet shall he acknowledge Mozim, (in 
the Heb.) translated by Medeand others, gods-protec- 
tors; i. e. tutelar gods. He shall adopt his fancied de- 
ities, like the country-gods of the ancient heathen. 
Some things highest in popular estimation, shall be 
reputed as gods. Or some deceased champions of 
their Infidel order shall, in the impious fancy of their 
followers, be deified; and perhaps their bones deposited 
in some temple. 

Or after this Power shall gain national importance, 
he shall honor military munitions, or pay his first atten- 
tion to the arts of war; a sense which the term Mozim 
may bear. 

The last part of verse 38th; And a god whom his 
fathers knew not shall he honor with gold and silver and 
precious stones and pleasant things. Although his fathers' 
god, and all gods, have been rejected, yet a god, or ruler, 
of foreign descent, shall by and by come to be ac- 
knowledged by this Power, and honored with the 
greatest magnificence. 

Verse 39th; Thus shall he do in the most strong 
holds with a strange god, whom he shall acknowledge 
and increase with glory; and he shall cause them to rule 
over many, and shall divide the land for gain. This in- 
fidel Power shall overrun strong holds, and powerful 
nations, with this foreigner at their head, who shall be 

* Should any doubt relative to this exposition of the passage, 
let them examine the following; Neither shall he regard, but 
shall destroy the monarch of his own nation: And his queen, 
and hundreds of thousands of innocent females, shall he destroy, 
as though the desire of women for their lives, for the lives of 
their children, and for that protection, which is their due from 
man, were wholly disregarded. The queen, and 250,000 females 
were murdered in France, during the reign of terror there. 

Kett. 



Remarks on Dan, xL 29 

received as their supreme ruler, and honored with the 
highest dignity. And he shall lead them to subdue 
states and nations; and shall distribute their govern- 
ments among his favorites for his own aggrandize- 
ment.* 

Verse 40th; And at the time of the end shall the king 
of the south push at him; and the king of the north 
shall come against him, like a whirlwind, with chariots 
and horsemen and with many ships; and he shall enter 
into the countries, and shall overflow and pass over. 
When the period of the 1260 years of the depressed 
state of the Church, shall have nearly arrived, or may 
be viewed as approaching, new troubles shall arrest 
this might v Power, from powers here called the king 
of the south, and the king of the north. These, in the 
preceding parts of the chapter, were appellations given 
to Egypt and Syria. Those places are now under the 
dominion of the Ottoman empire. These appella- 
tions may be designed to designate that empire. The 
Ottoman empire, it is thought, is soon to be subverted 
under the sixth vial, in order that the way of the return 
of the children of Abraham to the land of their fathers, 
may be prepared. (See vial 6th, in chapter iv, of this 
Dissertation.) 

The sixth trumpet established the Ottoman empire, 
by loosing the four Turkish sultanies, which were 
bound upon the river Euphrates.! And it is expect- 
ed the sixth vial will effect the ruin of the Turks; and 
this at a period not far distant.J The attack in this 
passage in Daniel, of the king of the south, and the 
king of the north, upon the infidel Power, may probably 
be an event introductory to the judgment of the sixth vial. 
The Ottoman empire may in some way provoke the infi- 
del Power to its own ruin. Whether this will be the 
case, or whether some other two powers, one on the 
south, and the other on the north of the infidel Power, 

* The Hebrew word Mehir, rendered by our translators gain, 
signifies a price, worth, value. See Micah iii, ]l, and 2 Sam. 
xxiv, 24. But the radical idea is, to exchange. He shall divide 
out the nominal crowns of his conquered nations, for an ex* 
change of homage and aid, which in his turn he is to receive. 
+ Rev. ix. 13. lie?, xvi. 12. 



30 Remarks on Dan. xi. 

will be found to unite, with a view to check their com- 
mon enemy, time will decide. But the immediate, 
subsequent entering of the infidel Power into the coun- 
tries, and his overflowing, and passing over, and soon 
being found in the glorious land, or Palestine, and 
thence passing into, and subduing Egypt, and Libya, 
seems clearly to indicate, that the new attack is to be 
from the Ottoman empire. For all those places are 
now under the dominion of the Turks. And the cir- 
cumstance that the king of the north is described as 
coming against him like a whirlwind, with a navy, 
(many ships J as well as with armies of infantry and 
cavalry, ( chariots and horsemen J seems to indicate a 
powerful coalition with the Turks, in this attack upon 
the infidel Power. But concerning this, time and 
events will decide. 

Verses 4 1st — 43d; He shall enter into the glori- 
ous land, and many countries shall be overthrown; 
but these shall escape out of his hands, even Edom 
and Moab, and the chief of the children of Am- 
nion. He shall stretch forth his hands also upon 
the countries, and the land of -Egypt shall not es- 
cape. But he shall have power over the treasures of 
gold and silver, and over all the precious things of 
Egypt; and the Libyans and Ethiopians shall be at his 
steps. Great success attending the arms of the infidel 
Empire in this his first expedition into the east, is here 
indicated. Having entered into the countries, proba- 
bly of Turkey in Europe, and having overflowed, and 
passed over the ancient Hellespont into Asia Minor, he 
enters into Palestine, from the north, laying all the 
Turkish provinces at his feet. The south eastern 
Arabs, in Arabia Felix, escape as being far out of the 
line of his tour. But the express exception of these 
implies, that the other countries generally, in those 
parts, will fall before him. He beats his way round 
into Egypt, where he makes a thorough conquest, and 
finds access to whatever treasures the subdued people 
may have in their possession. Ethiopia, (probably 
not the African, but the Arabian,) and Libya, or the 
States of Barbary (now subject to the Turks) are 
to become subservient to his views. Thus he finishes 



Remarks on Dan. xi. 3 1 

a most extensive and prosperous expedition, in which 
probably the judgment of the sixth vial is fulfilled, in 
the subversion of the Euphratean empire, that the way 
of the return of the Jews and Israelites to the land of 
their fathers, may be prepared. 

Verses 44th and 45th; But tidings out of the 
east and out of the north shall trouble him; there- 
fore he shall go forth with great fury to de- 
stroy, and utterly to make away many. And he shall 
plant the tabernacles of his palaces between the 
seas, in the glorious holy mountain; yet he shall come to 
his end, and none shall help him. These tidings out of 
the east, and out of the north, probably will relate to 
the return and conversion of the ancient people of God. 
Their return and conversion may be expected soorj to 
succeed the overthrow of the Turks. And the infidel 
Power evidently feels his interest extremely affected by 
these events. To have such an influence set up with- 
in his lately acquired territories, in favor of the Chris- 
tian Religion, and of those powers, who support it, 
will fill him with rage. Perhaps a colony of infidel 
Jews, planted by him in Palestine, are now converted. 
These tidings will reach hhufrom the east, (Palestine) 
and from the north; by the way of some rival power, 
which lies north of his capital. Or, these tidings may 
be said to be out of the east and out of the north, as 
they will respect things in Palestine, and the collection 
of the ancient peoj le of God from northern regions, and 
their moving toward the Holy Land. The infidel 
Power will therefore be excited to collect his vassal 
kings and others, for a new expedition into Palestine;* 

* That this passage in Daniel xi, from the 40th verse to the 
end, predicts two expeditions of the infidel Power into Pales- 
tine, aud at some distance of time from each other, I trust will 
appear very evident from collateral prophecies, which will come 
into view in the course of this Dissertation. This concise proph- 
ecy in Daniel makes no mention of this Power's crossing the 
Mediterranean, to return home from his first expedition; or of 
any events, after he subdues ftgypt, and has the Ethiopians 
and Libyans at his steps, till the tidings out of the east and out 
of the north trouble him, and call him again to Palestine. But 
we cannot infer from this, that he returns to Palestine from 



32 Remarks on Dan. xi. 

and to unite in a vast confederacy for the utter extirpation 
of the new church of God in Jerusalem.* The seventh 
vial finds him there, pitched in the ancient Armaged- 
don, at the head of his vast coalition of the kings of the 
earth, and of the false prophet; and it plunges him in 
ruin.f Here, under the most signal judgment of the 
great Head of the church, he comes to his end, and none 
shall help him. 

Other passages in the Old Testament predict this 
infidel Power and his overthrow in Palestine. But as 
the way may be better prepared to form a right u nder- 
standing of them, the consideration of them will be de- 
ferred till the last chapter of this Dissertation. 

Egypt; or that the event takes place immediately, or before he 
returns home from his first expedition. The contrary of this 
will doubtless appear to be the fact. This first expedition pre- 
pares the way for the restoration of Israel, by the subversion of 
the Ottoman empire; as I trust will appear. And the return of 
God's ancient people, their conversion to Christianity, and the 
preparing of the way for the last coalition against ihem, must oc- 
cupy some time; as long a time, I apprehend, as the space be- 
tween the sixth and seventh vials, For I believe it will appear, 
that the first expedition of this infidel Power will fulfil the sixth 
vial; and that the second will open the way for the fulfilment of 
the seventh. To suppose that this prophecy in Daniel predicts 
but one expedition of the infidel Power into Palestine, is, to in- 
volve the subject in great obscurity. The first expedition being 
said to be at the time of the end^ (verse 40,) amounts to no ob- 
jection against there being two expeditions. The slaying of the 
witnesses is said to be, when they shall have finished their testi- 
mony. Yet some authors suppose that the event may consist- 
ently with this be more than three centuries before they shall 
have actually finished their testimony. This I believe to be in- 
correct. Yet I think it very consistent with the language of proph- 
ecy, where the year is not specified, to say, a thing is at the time 
of the end when it is yet as far distant, as is the time of the sixth 
vial from that of the seventh. 

* See last chapter of this Dissertation. 

+ Rev. xvi, from the 13th verse to the end; and xix. 19, 
20, 21. 



& 



Antichrist not the Papal hierarchy. 33 

SECTION III. 

Antichrist another Power beside the Papal hierarchy. 

It has been the general opinion of Protestant divines, 
that the predictions concerning Antichrist were fulfill- 
ed in the Papal hierarchy. Bat some of late ex- 
plode the idea: And I believe they do it with proprie- 
ty. Mr. Faber has clearly shown the incorrectness of 
former expositors upon tins point. No doubt the Ro- 
mish hierarchy was Antichristian to a dreadful degree. 
r was the little blasphemous horn of the Roman beast, 
into whose hands the saints were to be delivered for 
1260 years.* It was the apostasy predicted by >he 
Apostle Paul, when he said, thai some in the latter days 
should depart from the faith, giving heed to seducing 
spirits, and doctrines of devils \ It was the second 
beast in Rev. xiii, 11, which rose out of the earth; 
which had two horns like a lamb; but which spake like a 
dragon. It is the won an in R v. xvti, 3; the Myste- 
ry* Babylon the great, the Mother of harlots, and abom* 
inatwns of the earth. J But the Papai hierarchy was 
not the only, or last, power predicted to be raised up 
in judgment to the wicked world, as too many have 
seemed to imagine. A Power was to be raised up, for 
the execution of judgment on the wicked nations, to de- 
stroy that Mother of harlots, to hate her, and to burn her 
with fire. Surely this terrible Power was to be sub- 
sequent to the reign of Popery; and distinct from Pope- 
ry. The characteristics of this new Power, or Anti- 
christ, are such as were never applicable to Popery. 
The Romish hierarch never denied the Father, or the 
Son; did not deny that Jesus Christ has come in the 
flesh. The Pope professed the highest veneration for 
God, and Christ, and the Christian Religion. And 
though his profession was hypocritical; yet it having 
been uniform from the beginning, and thus constituting 
a characteristic, it evinced that he was not the Anti* 

* Dan. vii, 8, 25. + t Tim. if. 1, 2. + Rev. xvii. b. 

5 



34 Antichrist not the Papal hierarchy. 

christ of the last times. For it is the essential charac- 
teristic of the latter, that he denies the Father and the 
Son; denies that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh.* 
The predictions noted in this Dissertation decide, that 
Antichrist was to be a terrible, atheistical Power, to 
arise in the last days, ancj to bring upon itself swift de- 
struction^ He ascendeth from the bottomless pit, and 
gocth into perdition. His judgment linger eth not, and 
his damnation shuhbereth not. His ruin is nearly con- 
nected with his origin. His reign is thus to be of short 
continuance. But could this have been said of the 
Papal hierarchy? Surely not. That was to^continue 
for many centuries; even 1260 years. 

We shall find in the predictions to be noted, that it 
is the Poman beast, under his last head; and not the 
Papal beast; nor the little horn; nor the false prophet, 
that is to be found in battle array against Christ, at the 
time of the end, or of the seventh vial. Dan. vii, 11; 
/ beheld then because of the voice of the great words, 
which the horn spake; I beheld even till the beast was 
slain, and his body destroyed, and given to the burning 
flame. Here the great Power, predominant upon the 
ground, at the commencement of the battle of that great 
day of God Almighty, is the Roman beast, in distinction 
from the Papal power. This accords with the various 
descriptions of the same event in the Revelation to St. 
John. There we find that the Powers, then in array 
against Christ, are the beast and false prophet; the Ro- 
man beast under his last head, and Popery. In the va- 
rious passages, where these Powers are mentioned at 
that period, they are found in this connexion. The beast 
is first, and predominant. In Rev. xvii, we shall find 
this terrible beast is bearing the Papal harlot to her ex- 
ecution; and is to be her executioner. These repre- 
sentations all imply, that Antichrist was to be another 
Power beside the Papal hierarchy. 

The present state of this hierarchy utterly forbids, 
that she can be that vast terrific Power, in terrible array 
against Christ, in the last days. The Romish hierarchy 

*1 John ii, 22. 



Antichrist not the Papal hierarchy. 35 

has already fallen under the iron grasp of a far superior 
Power, who is inflicting the judgments of heaven upon 
her. And to whatever degree of mischief to the people 
of God, this hierarchy may be made an engine of policy 
and ambition in the hands of this superior Power, she 
will never more be predominant. She will be nothing 
more than a political puppet in the hands of an Imperial 
master. The latter is the terrible Power, the beast, 
whose body is to be destroyed, and given to the burn- 
ing flame. 

Antichrist, or the great Power predicted in Dan. xi, 
36, is at, or near, the time of the end, to be engaged in 
a war with the king of the north, and the king of the 
south; Dan. xi, 40. No such event as this was ever 
fulfilled with respect to the Papal power; nor can it 
ever be, according to any present probability. This one 
consideration must afford a full decision, that Antichrist, 
the terrible Power of the last days, is distinct from, and 
subsequent to, the Papal power. It will appear, I trust, 
in all the predictions to be noted in this Dissertation, 
that Antichrist is a distinct Power from Popery. 

When the reformation under Luther, the art of print- 
ing, and the revival of learning in Europe, had unveiled 
the abominations of Popery, millions, whose pride of heart 
would not permit them to embrace the doctrines of the 
reformation, would easily be induced to deny God, and 
the Christian religion. This was a process very nat- 
ural in old, corrupt, Popish countries, after the mum- 
mery of their false system was exposed. And espe- 
cially was this the case, among a people constitution- 
ally licentious, volatile, haughty, and impatient of every 
moral restraint. Such a people would need only an 
association of subtle, Infidel philosophers, under the 
instigation of the old serpent, to institute a scheme 
which would give birth to the Antichrist of the last 
time. And such will appear to have been his origin, 



36 Antichrist predicted by the Apostles* 

SECTION IV. 

Antichrist predicted by the Apostles, 

In 1 John ii, 18, we read, Little children, it is the last 
time: and as ye have heard that Arttichrist shall come, 
even now are there many antichrists; whereby we know 
that it is the last time. This Epistle is supposed to 
have been written with a principal view to the Christian 
Jews. A principal object of the writer probably was, 
to exhibit the beauties of the Christian character, in 
contrast with the bitterness of the unbelieving Jews, and 
of the carnal heart; and to evince the great doctrine, 
that Jesus Christ is the true Messiah; in opposition to 
the infidelity of the Jews.* 

This Epistle is supposed to have been written just 
before the destruction of Jerusalem; which was one 
coming of Christ, or a lively type of the destruction of 
Antichrist at the battle of the great day. This circum- 
stance may explain the writei's saying, it was the last 
time; in the original, the last hour. It was then, as it 
were, the last hour, previous to die corning of Christ, 
in the fatal catastrophe of the Jewish nation. There 
were at that time many violent opposers of the doctrine 
of the Divinity of Christ, especially among the Jews, 
and the Judaizing teachers; f from which event the 

*It has been su pposed by some, that St. John, in this Epistle, had 
his eye upon the heresies of the Gnostics and Ebionites. The 
Gnostics, a heretical, gentile sect, from Simon Magns, boasting 
of their knowledge sufficient to teach men the things of God, 
deni<d the humanity of Jesus Christ; and held that he suffered 
on'y in appeaiance. The Ebionites, a heretical sect of Jewish 
Christians, denied the Divinity, and the miraculous conception of 
Jesus Christ; yet pretended to hold that he was sent of God. 
Possibly the sacred writer had his eye upon these heretics. They 
Tiitnally denied the Father and the Son, and thus were anti- 
christs. But the infidelity and bitterness of his nation, the 
Jews, and the hordes of Judaizing teachers, whom Paul calls 
dog*, evil workers, and the concision, Philip, iii, 2, probably 
were one great occasion of his writing this Epistle. 
+ Titus i, 10, 11. 



Antichrist predicted by the Apostles. 37 

Apostle infers, that it was the last hour with that unbe- 
lieving nation. And so it proved in fact. F or wrath 
soon came upon them to the uttermost.* Eleven hun- 
dred thousand <>i the Jews perished by the sword, at the 
siege and taking of Jerusalem by the Romans. And 
more than fourteen hundred thousand were destroyed 
in that war. Their Temple was burnt; their city de- 
stroyed; and the small remnant of the Jews were sold 
for slaves to different nations. Ye have heard that An- 
tichrist shall come. He alludes to predictions of an event, 
which was then far future. When he adds, even now 
are there many antichrists, he could not mean, that 
these many antichrists constituted that Antichrist, who, 
they had heard, was to come. He distinguishes be- 
tween that Power, then far future, and the petty, indi- 
vidual antichrists of his day, putting one in the singu- 
lar, and the other in the plural. We may view the pas- 
sage, as amounting to what is expressed in the follow- 
ing paraphrase: "Ye are assured in various predictions, 
that a terrible Power, which may properly be styled 
Antichrist, on account of his enmity against the Chris- 
tian cause, shall arise in the last days; and shall bring 
upon himself swift destruction. So that the appearance 
of that wicked Power shall be a certain token of its then 
being the last time, with the enemies of the Church. 
And even now are there many among our countrymen, 
of the same bitter, infidel spirit; by which we know it 
to be the last time with the Jewish polity." Josephus 
informs, that in the last tremendous scenes, of the de- 
struction of the Jews, it was common for them u to 
make a jest of Divine things, and to deride, as so many 
senseless tales, and juggling impostures, the sacred or- 
acles of their prophets." They were given up to the 
most gross and barefaced infidelity; and thus they were the 
antichrists of that day. Or they may be viewed as a 
type of the great Antichrist of the last time. Who is 
a liar, but he that denieth that Jems is the Christ? 
Me is Antichrist that denieth the Father and the Son;\ 

*See Josephus on the destruction of Jerusalem. 
+ 1 John ii, 22. 



38 Antichrist predicted by the Apostles. 

And every spirit, that confesseth not that Jesus Christ is 
come in the flesh, is not of God: and this is that spirit of 
Antichrist, whereof ye have heard that it should come, 
and even now already is it in the world.* Here it is the 
decided character and spirit of Antichrist, that he is a 
gross Infidel: Not merely loving to have pre-eminence; 
or corrupting the ordinances of Christ; as did the Ro- 
mish hierarchy; but expressly denying Christ; having 
the very spirit, which the infidel Jews possessed. The 
Apostle in the above passages teaches, that the Anti- 
christian spirit, then existing, indicated that it was the 
last hour with its subjects. But it was the last hour only 
with the Jews. It was their gross infidelity then, which 
he calls the spirit of Antichrist. His inference, that the 
spirit of Antichrist, then existing, indicated, that it was 
the last hour with its subjects, was deduced from this 
fact, which he understood to be a truth; viz. that the 
rise of Antichrist was to be but a short time, like an 
hour, before his utter destruction. The reasoning of 
the Apostle rests on this ground. For surely if Anti- 
christ might exist many centuries, as did Popery, be- 
fore he goeth into perdition, the Apostle could not have 
inferred from the existence of the spirit of Antichrist 
in his day, that it was the last hour with its subjects. 
We arrive then at this conclusion from the remarks of 
St. John, that Antichrist is another Power beside the 
Papal hierarchy; and that his rise was to be but a short 
time before the battle of the great day. And these ideas 
we find clearly exhibited in various prophecies. 

The Apostles, Paul, Peter, and Jude, were express 
in predicting this terrible Power; and in describing the 
propagators of his Atheistical, licentious doctrines. 
Paul, in his first Epistle to Timothy, iv, 1, predicts the^ 
apostasy and superstition of the church of Rome; 
which, as he informs us, were to take place in the latter 
days* And in his second Epistle, iii, 1, he makes an 
advance, and predicts the rise of another, and later 
Power; and one of a different character. The predic- 
tion respects that vast influence of Infidelity in the 

*1 John iv, 3. 



Antichrist predicted by the Apostles. 3V 

Christian world, which attends the rise and progress of 
Antichrist. This know also, that in the last days, peril- 
ous times shall come; q. d. This know, over and above 
what I before predicted concerning the Papal apostasy: 
This event is to be subsequent to that; viz. in theh.'st 
days. For men shall be lovers of their own selves, cov- 
etous, boasters, proud, blasphemers, disobedient to parents, 
unthankful, unholy, without natural affection, truce - 
breakers, false accusers, incontinent, fierce, despisers of 
those that are good, traitors, heady, high minded, lovers of 
pleasures more than lovers of God; having a form of 
godliness, but denying the poxver thereof: from such turn 
away. For of this sort are they, xvho creep into houses, 
and lead captive silly women laden with sins, led away 
with divers lusts; ever learning, and never able to come 
to the knowledge of the truth Now as Jannes and Jam- 
bres (the Pagan magicians of Egypt) ztHthstood Moses, 
so do these also resist the truth; men of corrupt minds, 
reprobate concerning the faith. Here we have a striking 
description of the malignant passions of men let loose 
from the restraints of Religion, and of a good education; 
as was to be the case in the last days, or in the reign of 
Infidelity. Even these characters, after they have fixed 
their characteristic of Infidelity, may adopt some trite 
form of godliness; having found the necessity of it, for 
their existence in the world; or to cover their enormities, 
and propagate their sentiments with more fatal effect. 
And their clandestine operations in the propagation of 
their principles, are strikingly hinted, by their creeping 
into houses; as well as their fair, philosophical pre .elu- 
sions, as learners; ever learning: and the corrupt, rep- 
robate state of their hearts is described, and their utter 
hostility to the truth. 

Of the same characters Peter thus writes;* Knowing 
this first, that there shall come m the last days, scoffers, 
walking after their own lusts, and saying, Where is the 
promise of his coming? For since the fathers fell asleep, 
all things continue as they were from the beginning of 
the creation. Fur this they are wdlmgly ignorant of\ 

*2 Peter iii, 3. 



40 Antichrist predicted by the Apostles. 

that by the word of God the heavens were of old, and the 
earth standing out of the water and in the water: Where* 
by the world that then was, being overflowed with water, 
perished: But the heavens and the earth, which are now, 
by the same word are kept in store, reserved unto fire 
against the day of judgment and perdition of ungodly men. 
There have ever been men of this infidel cast. Elk in 
the last days there is to arise a generation of them, whose 
influence and audacity are to be such, that they art spo- 
ken of as though such men never before existed. P U r 
proceeds to note their wilful ignorance of the deluge, 
and of the future judgment. He exposes the falsehood 
of their premises; and the sophistry of their reasonings. 
All things had not continued as they wete from the be- 
ginning. But what if they had? This would be no ev- 
idence that they will always so continue. Bir God had 
once controlled the laws of nature, and deluged the 
world, in judgment on an impious generation; not- 
withstanding that these scoffers deny it; and may ran- 
sack the bowels of the earth, to give plausibility to their 
denial. And the same word of God, which predicted 
the deluge, has predicted the coming of Christ, which 
these scoffers deny. As the former was fulfilled, so 
will be the latter. Peter, in his second Epistle, 2d chap- 
ter, gives a farther description o{ this Power of infi- 
delity, and its impious agents;* in which are the 

*Peter does not here expressly give information when the 
Power of infidelity and licentiousness, which he predicts, shall 
arise. But in his descriptions, it is most manifest, that « hat- ver 
primary or partial fulfilment they might receive, in the different 
ages of the world, they were to receive their principal accom- 
plishment in the terrible Power of the last days For Piter's 
descriptions perfectly harmonize with the other predictions re- 
specting this Power. And in the other predictions gent rally, 
we learn when the event is to be accomplished; that it is in the 
last days, or just before the Millenium. Peter, in his first papis- 
tic, had given express information, that the time of the abom- 
inable characters which he had described, was ro be in the last 
days. And he here gives sufficient evidence, lhar *he characters 
described are the same, not only by the sam mess of this descrip- 
tion with the other descriptions of Antichrist, but by informing, 
that they bring upon themselves swift destruction; and that their 



Antichrist predicted by the Apostles, 41 

following characteristics: Privately bringing in damna- 
ble heresies; denying the Lord w l v) bought them; and 
bringing uhon fhensefoes swift destruction. And many 
shall follow their bernwifus ways, by reason of whom the 
w a i of truth shall be evil soo ken of And through cov- 
etousnew shall % heu : wth feigned words make tnerchan* 
dise of you; — whose judgment now of a long time linger - 
eth not; and their damnation slumber eth not. He en* 
forces this latter idea of their impending ruin, by men- 
tioning the ruin of the old world, and of Sodom and 
Gomorrah. He then proceeds in noting the various 
traits of their character; such as, Walking after the 
flesh; despising government; presumptuous, self-willed; 
not afraid to speak evil of dignities; having eyes full of 
adultery; beguiling unstable souls; possessing hearts ex- 
ercised with covetous practices; cursed children; who have 
forsaken the right way, and gone astray; following the 
-way of Balaam. Balaam went to curse the people of 
God, These follow him. They are also wells without 
water; clouds carried with the tempest; they speak great, 
swelling words of vanity; promising liberty, xvhile they 
themselves are the servants of corruption; for of whom a 
man is overcome, of the same he is brought into bond- 
age. Liberty is their darling theme; while corruption 
is the origin, and slavery the result of their principles. 
Jude fills his Epistle with lively descriptions of this 
same Power of infidelity, and of the scoffers of the last 
days. He speaks of the characters, that he. was about 
to describe, as being before of old ordained to this con- 
demnation. Here we find a clue to direct us in the in- 
quiry who the}' are. In the original it is, Of old tore- 
written to this judgment; alluding, no doubt, to the an- 

judgment lingereth not, and their damnation slumbereth not; 
expressions, which must be viewed as relating to the battle of 
that groat day of God Almighty, in which the short .reign of 
Antichrist is to terminate. When we consider this, and view the 
descriptions given by Peter in J he li<;ht of the various predictions 
of Antichrist, especially those given in Jude, we must b^convinccd, 
that though this chapter in Petei maj have had many partial fill. 
fitments, it will receive its particular fulfilment in the rise and 
progress of Antichrist. 

6 



42 Antichrist predicted by the Apostles. 

cient predictions written by the Prophets concerning 
this Power. Much was forewritten, or predicted in 
the ancient prophecies, concerning this terrible Power of 
the last days; particularly in the passage in Dan. xi, 36, 
already noted; and in othef passages mentioned in the 
third chapter of this Dissertation. But the minor events 
of the Gospel period were not of old forewritten, or pre- 
dicted in the Prophets. 

The agents of Antichrist, the propagators of his 
sophistical principles, will be found like wandering 
stars, spread over the Christian world. Perhaps these 
warnings, given by the Apostles to the churches, have 
reference to these agents of Antichrist, who propagate 
his sentiments, as well as to the characters who first 
gave him birth. Jude describes them, Ungodly men, 
crept in unawares, denying the only Lord God, and our 
Lord Jesus Christ. Here is the notable characteristic 
of Antichrist: Denying the Father, and the Son: Deny- 
ing that Jesus Christ is come in the flesh: speaking mar- 
vellous things against the God of gods; and disregarding 
him, who was anciently the desire of women. Jude, 
verse 14, affords another clue for our guidance in our 
researches concerning the character and the period of 
the subjects of his description, by quoting a prophecy 
of Enoch, the seventh from Adam; who, he informs 
us prophesied of these very men, saying; Behold the 
Lord cometh, with ten thousands of his saints, to execute 
judgment upon all, and to convince all, that are ungodly 
among them, of all their ungodly deeds, and of all their hard 
speeches, which ungodly sinners have spoken against him. 
Here we are taught by the Holy Ghost, that the wicked 
Power, of which we here have warning, is the Power to 
be in existence, when the Lord shall come to destroy 
his enemies; meaning, no doubt, primarily, his coming 
in the battle of the great day of God, preceding the Mil- 
lennium; that it is their great wickedness, and hard 
speeches against him, in his people, which will be the 
immediate occasion of that dreadful judgment; and that 
their wickedness and ruin are to be so signal, that they 
were expressly noted in the prophecy of Enoch, who 
lived seven or eight hundred years before the flood. 






Antichrist predicted by the Apostles. 43 

How striking, that this precious fragment of primitive 
prophecy, should be preserved for fifty centuries, to de- 
signate, with other scriptures, the period and ruin of 
Antichrist! Jude, as did Peter, notes the signal ruin of 
ancient most inveterate enemies of God, (of infidels in 
Israel, of Sodom, and of the rebel angels) as an emblem 
of what is just ready to be executed on these enemies 
of Heaven and earth, when they shall make their ap- 
pearance. He then proceeds to recapitulate some of 
their characteristics noted by Peter, in his aforementioned 
2d Epistle, 2d chapter. And he adds to them such as 
the following; filthy dreamers; going in the way of Cain; 
and perishing in the gainsaying of JCorah. Cain hated 
and slew his brother, because his own works were evil, 
and his brother *s rvere righteous.* Korah, Dathan, and 
Abiram, with their impious company, rose against the 
order of religion and government established in Israel; 
and perished under the immediate avenging hand of 
God. These will perish in like manner. This affords 
evidence, that the characters described are the agents of 
Antichrist: For he is thus to perish. The description 
proceeds: Clouds without water; raging waves of the 
sea; foaming out their own shame; wandering stars; to 
whom is reserved the blackness of darkness for ever: 
Murmur ers, complainers; speaking evil of things, which 
they know not. As they are wandering stars, (i. e. car- 
rying on their operations in different countries,) they 
murmur and complain, under some sly pretence, against 
whatever impedes their purposes. Having melt's per- 
sons in admiration because of advantage; i. e. flattering 
the tools, and cringing to the more important agents of 
their cause. Verse 17; But, beloved, remember the 
words, which were spoken before of the Apostles of our 
Lord Jesus Christ, how that they told you there should 
be mockers in the last times, who would walk after their 
own ungodly lusts. These be they, who separate them- 
selves, sensual, having not the spirit. Here the persons 
described are identified with the scoffers of the last days, 
predicted by the other Apostles, Paul and Peter, in the 
passages above noted: and the Church is called upon 

*I John iii, \%. 



44 Antichrist predicted in Rev. xii. 

to remember those predictions. There is something 
striking in the last characteristic given. They separate 
themselves. Their p ans are formed separately from 
the mass of mankind. All is done in the dark. This 
accords with their first feature given by the same Apos- 
tle; Ungodly men, crept in unawares. This first and 
last feature predicted, has a striking relation to the rise 
and progress of the licentious infidel Power under 
consideration. 



segtidn v. 

Antichrist predicted in Rev. 12th chapter. 

In this chapter the church of Christ is symbolized by a 
woman away in the aerial heavens, clothed with the sun; 
the moon under her feet; and on her head a crown of twelve 
stars. The desires and exertions of the Church for the 
propagation of the Gospel, and the salvation of men, 
are represented by the woman travailing in child birth, 
and pained to be delivered. The devil is symbolized by 
a great red dragon, having seven heads and ten horns, 
and seven crowns on his heads; and his tail drawing a 
third part of the stars, and casting them to the ground. 
And his rage against the cause of Christ is represented 
by his standing before the woman, to devour her son as 
soon as it was bom.* The eventual safety of the suc- 
cession of the Church, is represented by the child' ] s being 
born; and being caught up to the throne of God. The 
devil now persecutes the Church; upon which the 
woman flies into the wilderness for 1260 years. From 
what follows in the chapter, we learn, as it is thought, 
that the war of the devil against Christ was carried on, 
through the dark ages of Popery^, in the symbolical 
heaven of the Papal church. The devil fought under 
the standard of Religion, in the corruptions and persecu- 
tions in that wicked system. But at the time of the 
reformation under Luther, the devil was cast out of 

*This may be in allusion to Pharoah's destroying the male 
infants in Israel. Exod. i, 22. Isai. li. 9; and Ezek. xxix, 2, 3. 



Antichrist predicted in Rev. xii. 45 

this symbolical heaven, by the exposure of the abom- 
inations of Popery, to the symbolical earth; or where he 
commenced a system of Infidelity, and of direct oppo- 
sition to the Protestant cause. This new system of 
opposition the devil is represented as instigating with 
great rage. Woe to the inhabit ers of the earth and of 
the sea: for the devil is come down unto you having great 
wrath, because he knoweth that he hath but a short time. 
The mhabiters of the earth and of the sea, being con- 
trasted with the heaven of the Church, or a sincere and 
zealous profession of Religion, must mean the great 
mass of Infidels, scoffers, and non-professors. For 
these bear a similar relation to the church of Christ, 
to that which the earth bears to the heavens. And they 
are likewise denominated inhabiters of the sea. The 
great mass of the people of this character are said to be 
like the troubled sea, when it cannot rest, whose waters 
cast up mire and dirt.* The sea is repeatedly used to 
symbolize the mass of God's enemies, who are marked 
out for judgment.f And their peculiar state of revo- 
lution and effervescence, at the"time of the devil's com- 
ing down to them, may well entitle them to the appel- 
lation oi'the inhabiters of the sea. Luke xxi, 25, The sea, 
and the waves roaring, are expressions of similarimport. 
The infernal power will now bring into the most furi- 
ous operation his new and master-engine against the 
Church, because he learns that the kingdom of Christ 
is at the doors. The Church is therefore represented 
as again fleeing into the wilderness. And floods of de- 
lusions, of wicked agents and impostors, of falsehoods 
and abuse, if not of national rage, armies, and bloody 
violence, will be excited, as though belched forth against 
the cause of Christ, out of the mouth of the old ser- 
pent, like an overwhelming torrent: Insomuch, that 
nothing can save the cause of Christ from destruction, 
but signal interpositions of Providence, in counter- 
acting ihose violent measures, and confounding the 
enemy; like the earth opening her mouth, and swallow- 
ing up floods of water. All this implies the rise of a 

*Isai. lvii, 20. +See Rev. viii, 8, and x?i, 3; also xtW, 1,15. 



46 Antichrist predicted in Rev. xii. 

terrible Antichristian Power, at that period, who by 
himself and his agents, shall be the instruments of these 
tremendous operations. For though the devil is rep- 
resented as being the mover of these scenes of oppo- 
sition and violence; yet his being symbolized by a great 
red dragon, of seven heads and ten horns, and seven 
crowns upon his heads, indicates that his operations 
will be through a Power of this description. By the 
dragon, (says an expositor) " we understand the devil 
in the heathen emperors of Rome."* Satan's opera- 
tions against the Christian church, when she was jirst 
travailing in birth for the propagation of the Gospel 
through his dominions in heathen lands, was by the 
instrumentality of bloody Pagan Rome, And his last, 
violent operations against the Church, previous to the 
Millennium, and while she is again peculiarly strug- 
gling to propagate the Gospel through heathen lands, f 
will be through the instrumentality of Infidel Rome, un- 
der her last head. And both these states of Rome, (or 
Rome Pagan, and Rome Infidel, under her last head,) 
are unitedly symbolized, Rev. xiii, 1 — 11, by a beast 
of seven heads and ten horns. And Rome Infidel, un- 
der her last head, is symbolized, Rev. 17th chapter, 
by a scarlet beast of seven heads and ten horns. The 
devil therefore, the malignant manager of these beasts, 
and who gives to them his power, and seat, and great 
authority, though he be an invisible agent, is rep- 
resented as having the body of a great red dragon, with 
seven heads and ten horns, and seven crowns on his 
heads. The reason of which no doubt is, that his most 
violent, and mischievous operations were to be through 
a Power of this symbolic description; the revival, and 
last reign of which were to fulfil the predictions con- 
cerning the Antichrist of the last times. 

*Pool on Rev. xiii, 1. fSee Re?, xiv, 6, 7, 8, 



The Roman , Papal, and Antichristian Beasts. 47 

SECTION VI. 

The Roman, Papal, and Antichristian Beasts. 

In order to find the terrible Power under consideration 
among the prophetic beasts, we will examine three por- 
tions of Scripture, in which those beasts, which relate to 
Rome,-are found. Although references are repeatedly 
made to some of these beasts, we find a full description 
of them given only in three passages; Dan. vii, and 
Rev. xiii, and xvii. In each of these passages, it is 
remarkable, that we find two distinct powers given; the 
Roman empire; and the Papal hierarchy. The two are 
not blended; but given, and kept, distinct in each 
passage. 

In Dan. vii, 7, we find the Roman empire symbol- 
ized by a great beast, strong and terribh, ( rising out 
of the sea, verse 2,) with great iron teeth, and with ten 
horns. The explanation is given, verses 23 and 24. 
None doubt of its application to the Roman empire. 
In a little horn of this beast is symbolized the Papal 
hierarchy, (verse 8.) And it is to be noted, that this 
beast, as distinct from the little horn, is in existence, 
when the Ancient of days appears; or the battle of the 
great day commences. This Roman beast is the great 
dominant power then destroyed. Verse 11, / beheld 
then, because of the voice of the great words, zvhich the 
horn spake; I beheld even till the beast was slain, and 
his body destroyed, and given to the burning flame. 
Here is in existence the Roman beast, as distinct from 
both Popery, and predominant, when they are destroy- 
ed. Let this idea be remembered. It will aid our form- 
ing a correct view of Antichrist. In the 13th of Rev. 
we find this subject resumed; and the same two powers, 
the empire, and the hierarchy, distinctly given in a 
still clearer view. In verse 1, the empire is presented 
under the same symbol, as in Daniel; a beast rising out 
of the sea; but with some additional appendages; and 
more particularly described. The genera of the differ- 
ent parts of the beast are now given. His body is like 



48 The Roman, Papal, and Antichristian Beasts. 

a leopard; or like the Macedonian empire. His feet 
are as the feet of a bear; or like the Medo- Persian em- 
pire. And his mouth is as the mouth of a lion; or like 
the Babylonian empire. The meaning is, ajl the terrors 
of the preceding empires concentre in this one. This 
beast has seven heads, and ten horns. On his horns 
are ten crowns; and on his heads the name of blasphemy. 
And he received from the dragon, (the devil) his pow- 
er, and seat, and great authority. And I saw one of 
his heads as it were wounded to death; and his deadly 
wound was healed. His sixth, or his Imperial head, 
was wounded to death A. D. 320, in the revolution 
from Rome Pagan, to Rome Christian, under the reign 
of Constantine.* But this Imperial wounded head is, 

*As a beast, in the symbolic language of prophecy, is a great 
power, hostile to the cause of Christ-, so the wounding to death 
of such a beast may be effected by a revolution in such an em- 
pire, from Paganism to Christianity; as v-v ell as by its being ut- 
terly destroyed. Such a revolution took place in Rome, in 
320; or, according to some, in 323. Soon after the tenth most 
bloody persecution in Pagan Rome, under Diocletian, Constan- 
tine, upon the death of his father Constantius, became emperor 
of his part of the western branch of the Roman empire. Gale- 
rius, who had succeeded Diocletian, was emperor of the other 
part of the western branch, who carried on the persecution 
against the Christians. Calerius was smitten with a loathsome, 
tormenting, and incurable disease. After he had raged under its 
torments for a considerable time, he became conscious that it was 
the hand of God upon him, for his cruelty to the Christians. He 
therefore put an end to his persecutions, by a public edict; and 
desired the Christians to pray for his restoration to health. But 
his disease soon terminated his life. Maxentius had got himself 
declared emperor at Rome; and a large faction followed him. 
Constantino became friendly to the Christians, and determined to 
favor their cause. He marched against Maxentius, who met 
him with an army of 170,000 foot, and 18,000 horse. After a 
bloody battle, Maxenti'is was defeated; and Constantine became 
sole emperor of the west: In the eastern wing of the empire, 
Maximin, and Licinius were emperors. The former made war 
upon the latter; but was defeated with great slaughter of his 
numerous army. Upon this, Maximin put to death many of his 
Pagan priests and soothsayers, as impostors, for their false flat- 
teries. Soon after, as he was meditating another baUle with 
Licinius, he was smitten wi'h a violent disease of intolerable tor- 
mentSj became blind, and died raging in despair, confessing the 



The Roman, Papal, and Antichristian Beasts. 49 

before the battle of the great day, healed; the sense of 
which healing we shall learn by and by in chapter xvii, 
where this newly healed head is distinctly symbolized 
by a new bi ast, that ascendeth out of the bottomless pit, 
and goeth into perdition. After this Imperial head is 
healed, so great and terrible is the event, that we read, 
chap xiii, 3, And all the world wondered after the beast. 
And they worshipped the dragon, which gave power unto 
the beast; and they worshipped the beast, saying, Who is 
like unto the beast? Who is able to make war with him? 

just judgment of God upon him, for his spite and violence 
against Christ and his religion, Licinius was now the only em- 
peror in the east, as was Constantine in the west. The former 
yet violently persecuted the Christians. A war broke out be- 
tween Constantine and Licinius. Licinius was worsted, and 
forced to flee. But recovering, he gave Constantine another 
most furious battle. Licinius was again defeated; 100,000 men 
are reported to have been slain. Licinius was taken prisoner. 
And not long after, for an attempt agaiust the life of Constantine, 
he was put to death. 

Thus Constantine became emperor of the whose eastern and 
Western empire. He soon after removed the seat of his empire 
from Rome to Byzantium, which he named Constantinople. He 
new modelled the government of the empire; put the administra- 
tion into the hands of four praetorian praefects; abolished all the 
power of Paganism; and established the Christian Religion 
throughout the empire. And all the power of the persecutors 
was totally destroyed. Low man, p. 57. 

Here we have the wounding to death of the sixth head of the 
old Pagan Roman beast. He now ceased to be a beast, in the 
language of prophecy; the empire became friendly to Chris- 
tianity. Now was fulfilled the judgment of the sixth seal, Rev, 
vi. 12, to the end. And / beheld zchen he had opened the sixth 
seat; and to, there was a great earthquake, and the sun became 
black as sackcloth of hair, and the moon became blood. And 
the stars of heaven fell unto the earth, even as ajigtree casteth 
her untimely figs-, when she is shaken of a mighty wind. And 
the heaven departed as a scroll, when it is rolled together; and 
every mountain and island zcere moved out of their places. And 
the kings of the earth, and the great men, and the rich men, 
and the chief captains, and the mighty men, and every bondman, 
and every freeman, hid themselves in the dens, and in the rucks 
oj the mountains, and said to the mountains and rocks, Fall on 
us. and hide us from the J ace of Hint that sitteth on the throne, 
and from (he wrath of the Lamb. F<>r the great day of his 
wrath it come; and isho shall be able to stand. 

7 



50 The Romany Papal, and Antichristian Beasts, 

By worship here is not meant religious homage, but 
admiration, and perhaps subjection. The days of su- 
perstition are then chiefly over; and the days of Infidel- 
ity will be found to have commenced. And there was 
given unto him a mouth speaking great things, and blas- 
phemies; and power was given unto him to continue forty 
and two months. This latter passage has perplexed, 
and, I believe, misled expositors. It has induced them 
to think, that a power is here intended, difFerent 
from that, symbolized by the beast in Dan. vii, 7, 
which has been noted, as representing the Roman em- 
pire. In short, it has induced them to believe this 
first beast in Rev. xiii, 1, to be the Papal hierar- 
chy; because its chronology is supposed to agree with 
that of the latter; but not with Daniel's Roman beast. 
But their opinion on this subject I believe, to be a mis- 
take; and that this is the very Roman beast, presented 
in Daniel, symbolizing the idolatrous empire, from the 
time it captivated the Church of God, sixty years be- 
fore Christ, till its final destruction at the battle of the 
great day. The passage relative to his continuance 
forty and two months, forms no serious objection to 
this idea. It does not say, the whole term of his ex- 
istence is forty and two months; as in the objection is 
taken for granted. But it relates only to the time of 
his end. When this terrible beast is presented, as an 
event most interesting to the Church, the question nat- 
urally occurs, How long is this terrible adversary to 
continue? The correct reply is, the forty and two 
months; or to the end of that well known term of the 
residence of the Church in the wilderness. The pas- 
sage must be viewed as elliptical; not designed to in- 
form relative to the origin of the beast; nor the whole 
term of his continuance, but when the Church shall be 
released from his tyranny. This was the interesting 
point. And it should be at the end of the forty and 
two months. 

A similar passage we find Rev. xii, 14; which to 
me confirms the sense of the passage here given. In 
the former part of this 12th chapter, after the man 
child is caught up to the throne of God, and at the 



The Roman, Papal, and Antichristian Beasts. 5 1 

commencement of the war between Michael and the 
dragon in the mystical heaven of the Roman church, 
the true Church flies into the wilderness, there to re- 
main 1260 years; the exact period given in Dan. vii, 
25, for the giving of the saints into the hands of the lit- 
tle horn. After the war in heaven closes, and the drag- 
on, upon the reformation under Luther, was cast out 
into the earth, he again persecutes the woman. Upon 
this she again flies into the wilderness, into her place, 
where she is nourished for a time, and times, and an half 
time, (or 1260 years) from the face of the serpent. 
Now, can this mean that she was to continue in the 
wilderness from this time of her second flight 1260 
years? This cannot be. It would confound all chro- 
nological calculations upon the subject. The 1260 
years were the whole term of her continuance in the 
wilderness. This term commenced many centuries 
before, at the commencement of Popery; at the time of 
her first flight; and it was now nearly expired. Yet 
she is represented as again flying into the wilderness 
for 1260 years. The sense must be, she flies back 
into the wilderness, to remain there the residue of her 
•1260 years; or to the end of that well known term. 

So in the passage under consideration. The Ro- 
man beast, with his head, which had once been wound- 
ed to death, now healed, was to continue forty and two 
months; i. e. to the end of that well known period. He 
drives the church, in her second flight, into the wilder- 
ness, for 1260 years; i. e. for the short residue of this 
noted term; and his own continuance is represented as 
being for the same term; forty and two months; i. e. for 
the short residue of this noted term. Then the Church 
is to obtain relief; and he, with his false prophet the 
Papal hierarchy, and his vassal kings, is to go into 
perdition. 

To me it appears a very evident point, that this 
first beast in Rev. xiii, and the beast in Dan. vii, 7, 
symbolizing the Roman empire, as distinct from the 
Papal horn, are one and the same. They have the 
same origin. Both rise out of the sea; or the con- 
vulsed state of the world, just before the time of the 



52 The Roman, Papal, and Antichristian Beasts. 

coming of Christ in the flesh: And both terminate at 
the same period. As the beast in Daniel exhibits the 
Roman empire, from its rise, to its going into perdi- 
tion; so we should surely expect to find some thing in 
the Revelation answering to this symbol. Shall the 
Papal hierarchy be represented, in the Revelation by 
a number of different beasts; and the Roman empire, 
which in Daniel is svmbolized bv the beast, that arose 
out of the sea, be represented exclusively by none? 
Such an idea cannot be admitted. As the empire and 
the hierarchy are, in Daniel, kept distinct, even to their 
end; so when we find in both the passages in Rev- 
elation where the beasts are noted, (chapters xiii and 
xvii) two distinct powers, why should we blend them? 
Why shall we not naturally conclude, that the one 
answers to the beast in Daniel, and the other to his 
little horn? We must so conclude. Every objection 
against it is capable of a fair solution. And the argu- 
ments in favor of it are invincible. 

The consideration of the remaining part of the ac- 
count given of this first beast. Revelation xiii, will be 
deferred, till I come to remark upon the beast in chap- 
ter xvii; which is the same with the healed head of 
the beast just considered; or which is the Roman em- 
pire revived under its last head. For the characteris- 
tics in both are essentially the same. 

A second beast appears, in R. v. xiii, from the 11th 
verse to the end, symbolizing the Romish hierarchy; and 
answering to the little horn of the Roman beast, Dan. 
vii, 8. Upon the wounding to death of the sixth, 
the Imperial head of the Roman beast by Constantinc, 
and while this beast lay dead, an intermediate beast, 
after some centuries, arose out of the earth; or out of 
the earthly views of the Romish Christians. He had 
two horns like a lamb; and he spake as a dragon. Or, 
his denomination was Christian; but his spirit and 
views, the same that governed Pagan Pome. The 
same infernal agent, that managed the one, managed 
the other. And this beast grew, till he came to ex- 
ercise all the poxver of the first beast before him, now 
dead, or of Pagan Rome. The lucrative establishments 



The Roman, Papal, and Antichristian Beasts. 53 

of Constantine in the Church, (it is said by some,) 
proved a source of corruption to the bishops of Rome. 
The city of Rome, under their Gothic kingdom, was 
suffered to maintain the shadow of her own govern- 
ment. The citizens fell into contentions and fac- 
tions; and often found it convenient to apply to the 
bishop of Rome for a decision of their quarrels. This 
gave him great importance, which he ambitiously im- 
proved; till Boniface III. was by the emperor Phocas 
constituted Universal Bishop. 

That bishopric here reached (as it is thought by 
Pool, Stephens, Faber, and others) the characteristic 
of the little horn in Daniel, into whe se hands the saints 
were to be delivered for 1260 years. This Pontifical es- 
tablishment was utterly hostile to the Church of 
Christ. She now flees into the wilderness. The Ro- 
mish bishopric now becomes a new beast, which was 
to continue to annoy the followers of Christ during the 
death of the Roman beast. But his system of annoy- 
ance and hostility was to be veiled under the most 
sanctimonious Christian profession. So different was 
it to be from an open avowal of Paganism; while yet 
in essence it was no better than the preceding Roman 
Faganism. This system is therefore represented as 
an image of the first beast, caused by the Papal beast 
to be made, and wholly under his management. A 
solution of the representation may be given by a sim- 
ple history of facts. The Romish hierarch, in time, 
procured the establishment of a system of idolatry and 
superstition, essentially of the same nature, with that 
antecedently practised in Pagan Rome. Ore essential 
feature of the idolatry of Pagan Rome was, paying 
adoration to deceased heroes and great men; constitut- 
ing them their mediators with the superior gods; and 
venerating their statues and images. And the essence 
of this idolatry the Papal beast caused to be revived. 
"In the eighth century the worshipping of saints was 
established by law."* The names of deceased favor- 
ites were not selected, as before, from the names of the 

* Scott. 



54 The Roman, Pupal, and Antichristian Beasts. 

princes and heroes of Pagan Rome, but from those of 
the Apostles and of other eminent Christians. But the 
nature of the idolatry was essentially the same; as it 
was employed in constituting those deceased Chris- 
tians mediators in heaven; and venerating their statues 
and images; together with establishing many arbitrary 
rites and doctrines of human invention. This new- 
fangled system of idolatry, under the Christian name, 
and supported under pretence of obedience to Christ, 
and of his authority, is represented as an image made 
to the first beast, or Pagan Rome, and directed by the 
Papal beast. The latter gave life to this image, and 
procured obedience to it, by false miracles, decrees, 
bulls, and canon-laws. The Papal beast is represent- 
ed as having power to make this image speak; and to 
cause, that as many as would not worship the image of 
the beast, should be killed. This he verified by ex- 
communicating, and delivering over to the civil sword 
all, who would not comply with every order of his su- 
perstition. The civil powers throughout his dominions, 
the German empire especially, the Papal beast came, 
in a course of time, to manage, chiefly by his sancti- 
monious influence, as a puppet in his own hands, to 
enforce his laws and dogmas.* And thus he reigned 
over the kings of the earth; and caused the Roman 
earth to worship the first beast, or Pagan Rome, by 
worshipping his image in the hands of the Papal 
hierarchy.f 

Several passages occur in the description of this 
second beast, which relate to the first beast, and need 
explanation. Verses 12 and 14; whose deadly wound 
was healed,— and which had the wound by the sword, 
and did live. These passages cannot mean, that the 
Roman beast then, in the time of the Papal beast, was 
actually alive; that his deadly wound was then actually 
healed. They are simple references to the description 
given of the first beast, in the former part of the chap- 

*Rob. Hist. Charles V. vol. iii, p. 185. 
f As to the number of this beast, and of his name, see in sec- 
tion i, chapter ii, of this Dissertation. 



The Roman , Papal, and Antichristian Beasts. 55 

ter. There we have a description of the beast, sym- 
bolizing the civil Roman empire, from its origin, to 
the battle of the great day. And, among other de- 
scriptions, this beast is represented as having a dead- 
ly wounded head healed; or as having a wound 
by a sword, yet afterwards living. And this trait 
of his character is referred to, in the above verses, 
in the course of the description of the second beast. 
But this reference was not designed to indicate, that 
this healing of the wounded head was then already ef- 
fected; nor to indicate any thing relative to the time, 
when the Roman beast was to recover life. The fact, 
I believe, will appear to be, that this recovery of life 
was then far future; and that the Roman beast lived, 
through all the ages of the prosperity of the Papal 
beast, only by his image in the management of that 
officious Pontificate. But that he himself, all that time, 
lay dead. The idea of two beasts, prevailing at the 
same time, and on the same ground, for 1260 years, or 
existing at all collaterally, is a solecism, an absurdity 
never to be admitted. Each one of two things cannot 
be the greatest, A beast may have a number of col- 
lateral horns. But he cannot admit another beast on 
the same ground, and both continue. There cannot 
be in any body at the same time, more than one su- 
preme power. Symbolical language cannot admit of 
two beasts in Christendom at the same period. When 
the last head of the Roman beast arises, and takes 
Popery into its possession, the latter then ceases to be, 
or to be called a beast. It is thenceforward called the 
false prophet;* the mother of harlots; f and the horn of 
the beast.f But it is never after this called a beast. $ 

* Rev. xix, 20, and xvi, 13. + Rev, xvii, 5. 

J Dan. vii, 11. 

§ I am aware it may here be objected to my proposition, that 
we read in Dan. vii, 12; As concerning the rest of the beasts, 
they had their dominion taken away; yet their lives were pro- 
longed for a season and time: as though they all existed, as 
beasts, at one and the same time. But this cannot be the mean- 
ing of the prophet. When the real sense of the passage is as- 
certained, I think.it will afford no objection to my proposition, 



56 The Roman, Papal, and Antichristian Beasts, 

The only remaining passage, which seems to militate 
against the explanations given, is in verse 14th, on the 
subject of the Papal beast; And deceiveth them that 
dwell on the earth, by the means of those miracles, which 
he had power to do in the sight of the beast. Here it 
seems to be suggested, that the Papal beast wrought 
miracles in the sight of the Pagan beast; as though the 
latter were already revived. But if he were already 

that two beasts cannot exist on the same ground, at the same time. 
The passage, it seems, was designed to note the contrast between 
the manner in which the Antichristian beast shall be destro)ed, 
and the manner in which the preceding ancient beasts were over- 
thrown. The former loses not only his dominion, as a beast, 
but his existence on earth, at the time of his overthrow; being 
not subjugated by a human conqueror, as were the others; but 
utterly destroyed by the Lord from heaven, in the battle of that 
great day of God Almighty; when not only the beast is slain, 
but his body is destroyed, and given to the burning Jiame; as in 
the preceding verse. But so it was not, with the former, and 
ancient beasts, when they lost their dominant power. How 
many soever of their soldiers were in fact slain in battle, nothing 
took place, which was like the bodies of those beasts (the mul- 
titudes, who had constituted them) being destroyed, and given to 
the burning flame; as is to be the case with Antichrist. The 
powers symbolized by those beasts, instead of being utterly de- 
stroyed, were only subjected, each in his turn, to the dominion 
of the succeeding power; and there received tolerable treatment 
as subjects. And to express this difference of treatment, in the 
immediate view of the body of the Antichristian beast, being de- 
stroyed, and given to the burning jiame, at the same time, in 
which the beast is slain, as in the preceding verse; it is said, of 
the rest of the beasts, that they had their dominion taken away; 
yet their lives were prolonged for a season and time. This el- 
liptical mode of expression was most naiurallv adopted, instead of 
expressing the whole evident sense, as follows: Concerning the 
rest of the beasts, they had their dominion taken away; yet the 
multitude who had constituted their body, instead of being de- 
stroyed and given to the burning flame, as shall be the case with 
Antichrist, were chiefly spared, and received tolerable treatment 
under their new masters. But the prophet could not mean to 
teach us, that all these beasts had existed, as beasts, at one and 
the same time! Nothing could be more unnatural, or untrue. 
When the Macedonian he-goat, for instance, stamped upon, and 
slew the Persian ram, this ram is never represented to be in ex- 
istence, as a beast, afterwards; although the people of Persia 
still existed for a season and time; and to the present day. 



The Roman, Papal, and Antichristian Beasts. 57 

revived, what need of an image being made to him? 
And it has been mentioned, that two beasts cannot ex- 
ist on the same ground, at the same time. It cannot 
mean then, that the Pagan beast was already revived. 
The clause, in the sight of the beast, must therefore 
mean, either in the sight of the image of the beast, 
putting, by a metonymy, the prototype for the copy; or, 
in admiration, or imitation of the Pagan beast; i. e. that 
the Papal hierarch wrought his deceptive miracles with 
a view to confirm a system no better than the old Pa- 
gan system. This he actually did, in what was called 
the image of the beast, before described. And what fol- 
lows the above clause, as an explanation of it, appears 
to confirm this as being the true sense; Saying to them, 
who dwell on the earth, that they should make an im- 
age to the beast. Mistaking the sense of these several 
passages, and the one before explained, relative to the 
continuance of the first beast forty and two months, I 
conceive, has been the occasion of perplexing com- 
mentators, and of leading them erroneously to blend 
and confound the Roman and Papal beasts. I have 
shown that the two powers in Daniel are given as dis- 
tinct; also in Revelation xiii, just noted. And they 
are thus presented, in Revelation xvii; to which I shall 
now attend. In this passage, the terrible Power of the 
last days is strikingly exhibited. 

One of the Angels, who in the 16th chapter had 
poured out the vials of the wrath of God, proposes to 
show to the evangelist the judgment, or destruction, of 
the Papal harlot. John is carried into the wilderness. 
The harlot in her turn is in trouble. She is bewilder- 
ed. John beholds a woman in lewd attire, with the 
superscription of her abominable character upon her 
forehead; indicating, that she, as the worst of crimin- 
als, is presented for speedy execution. Bishop Pear- 
son and Doctor Lardner, upon the superscription over 
the head of our Savior, have shown, that it was a cus- 
tom among the ancient Romans to place on, or over, 
the foreheads of the worst of criminals, the superscrip- 
tion of their guilt, at the time of their execution. 
The superscription upon the cross of our Savior was 
8 



58 The Roman, Papal, and Antichristian Beasts. 

upon the same principle. The great harlot is present- 
ed with this her superscription upon her forehead, in- 
scribed in capitals; MYSTERY, BABYLON THE 
GREAT, THE MOTHER OF HARLOTS, AND 
ABOMINATIONS OF THE EARTH And she 
has also upon her the symbols of her past magnifi- 
cence, and of her allurements, and crimes; in order 
to shew her to be the Papal hierarchy. She is mount- 
ed on a beast, that may be said to be bearing her to 
her judgment, or execution.* This beast is of a scar- 
let color, to denote his cruel and bloody character. 
He is full of the names of blasphemy, to denote his 
Infidelity and wickedness. And he has seven heads, 
as well as ten horns, to identify in him the old heathen 
Roman empire now revived. 

The Angel, in explaining the mystery of the beast, 
informs, that he was, and is not; and shall ascend out 
of the bottomless pit, and go into perdition; and 
they, who dwell on the earth, shall wonder (whose 
names were not written in the book of life from the 
foundation of the world) when they behold the beast, 
that was, and is not, and yet is. The seven heads, the 
Angel informs, (in addition to their being seven moun- 
tains, on which the woman sitteth, or on which Rome 
was built,) are seven kings, or forms of government, in 
the different periods of the Roman empire. Five are 
fallen; those of Kings, Consuls, Tribunes, Decemvirs, and. 
Dictators, were past, when John had his vision. One is; 
the then present form was Imperial, and was the sixth 
head, or form of government. And the other is not yet 
come; and when he cometh, he must continue a short 
space. Concerning this seventh head, or form of gov- 
ernment then future, which when it should come, 
should continue a short space, expositors have been 
divided and perplexed. 

Every scheme which they have adopted, appears at- 
tended with unanswerable objections. The reason, I 
think, is obvious. Nothing had taken place, to which 

* This is not a woman directing and governing an empire: but 
just the reverse. 



The Roman, Papal, and Antichristian Beasts. 59 

the description was applicable: or, the event was still 
future. The sixth head continued till the days of 
Constantine. Then it received its wound, and died. 
There was now no beast, till the Papal hierarchy arose. 
But this was not the revival of the Roman beast, as 
has been shown. Whenever the Roman beast revives 
in his seventh head, which continues a short space, it 
must be in his heathen, or Infidel nature, of avowed, 
as well as real opposition to the cause of Christ. Oth- 
erwise he is not the real Roman beast. For whatever 
wickedness, cruelty, or real idolatry was attached to 
the Papal imposture, that was only the image of the 
Roman beast; but not the beast himself. Whenever 
this beast himself shall revive, it must be with the 
characteristic of direct opposition to the cause of 
Christ. And that he was thus to revive, as distinct 
from Popery, is evident from the passages relative to 
the Roman beast, which have been noted; * and from 
what we shall find in this chapter. Also that his re- 
vival was to be but a short space before the battle of the 
great day, is clearly ascertained, as will appear. This 
revival of the Roman beast, in his seventh head, has I 
believe never taken place, till of late. And, if I am 
not deceived, this head has recently appeared under an 
Atheistico-republican form of government; reducing 
the principal nations of the old western Roman empire 
under its power; and continuing the short space of 
several years; which was longer than some of the 
former heads of this beast continued. The seventh 
head then gave way to the eighth, which is symbolized 
in this chapter by a new beast, ascending out of the 
bottomless pit, great and terrible. Verse 11, And the 
beast, which was, and is not, even he is the eighth, and 
is of the seven, and goeth into perdition. 

Here we find that the beast in this chapter, who is 
bearing the Papal harlot to her execution, is the eighth 
head of the old Roman beast. This last head of the 
old beast, is symbolized by ^.new beast of peculiar, and 
terrible features. And yet there is a uniting of this 

• See Dan. vii 3 11, and Rev. xiii, 3, and onward, 



60 The Roman, Papal, and Antichristian Beasts. 

symbol with that of the old Roman empire, to evince, 
that it is mystically the same Power. The beast, which 
was: He xvas in his ancient heathen form: and is not. 
He was slain; his sixth head was wounded to death, in 
the revolution under the reign of Constantine, and has 
ever since lain dead, only as he has existed in his im- 
age in the hands of the Romish hierarchy, till he be- 
gan to recover his life in his seventh head; which was 
to continue a short space; and has his deadly wound 
completely healed in the eighth. Now he recovers his 
own nature, independently of an officious, ecclesiastical 
hierarch. And this new Power, in his turn, takes the 
Papal hierarchy into his grasp, and makes it a mere 
tool of his own ambitious policy; and he is, in the 
course of Divine providence, bearing this Mother of 
harlots to her execution. 

This Roman beast revives, under the immediate 
agency of the devil. And shall ascend out of the bot- 
tomless pit. The same idea, which we have seen in 
Rev. xiith chapter; and in chapter xiii, 4; where the 
dragon gave power to the beast, after his deadly wound 
was healed. And the event is but just before the bat- 
tle of the great day: — and goeth into perdition: Twice 
expressed in the same words. His exit is thus as it 
were immediately connected with his rise, in verses 8, 
and 11: As says the Apostle, of this very Power, And 
shall bring upon themselves swift destruction:* And, 
Whose damnation slumbereth not. 

But how is this new beast the eighth head; and of 
the seven? The Roman beast has but seven heads! 

Answer. He is the eighth numerically; and in point 
of chronology. The Imperial form of government, 
existing when John had his vision, was the sixth. 
Five are fallen; and one is; (verse 10.) This was Im- 
perial. The Atheistico-republican form was the 
seventh. After a short space, this gave way to the last 
head under consideration. This came under an Impe- 
rial form. And this Imperial head, now healed from 
its deadly wound, is chronologically and numerically 

* 2 Pet. ii, I. 



The Roman, Papal, and Antichristian Beasts. 61 

the eighth. It is the next after the seventh. But still 
it must be of the seven, or must belong to one of the 
seven. For the beast has but seven specifically differ- 
ent heads. It must be specifically the same with one 
of the former heads. And it is specifically the same 
with the sixth, the Imperial. It is then mystically the 
sixth, the Imperial head, recovered from its deadly 
wound, given in the reign of Constantine. 

The greatness of this event is hinted both in the 17th, 
and in the 13th chapters, after the deadly wounded 
head is healed. I will give the two passages relative 
to this idea, collaterally. 

Chapter xiii. The Revived Chapter xvii. The Anti- 
Head, christian Beast. 

Verse 3; "And I saw "The beast that thou 
one of his heads as it were sawest was, and is not; 
wounded to death; and his and shall ascend out of the 
deadly wound was healed: bottomless pit, and go in- 
— and they worshipped the to perdition, 
dragon, which gave power 
to the beast: and they wor- 
shipped the beast, saying, 
Who is like unto the beast? 
"Who is able to make war 
with him? 

And there was given And I saw a woman 
unto him a mouth speak- sitting upon a scarlet eol- 
ing great things, and bias- ored beast, full of the 
phemies, — And he opened names of blasphemy, — 
his mouth in blasphemy 
against God, to blaspheme 
his name, and his taberna- 
cle, and them that dwell in 
heaven. 

And it was given unto These (the horns of the 
him to make war with the beast) shall make war with 
saints, and to overcome the Lamb, — 



62 The Roman, Papal, and Antichristian Beasts. 
The Revived Head. The Antichristian Beast. 



them: and power was giv- 
en him over all kindreds, 
and tongues, and nations. 



And all the world won- 
dered after the beast. And 
all that dwell upon the 
earth shall worship him, 
whose names are not writ- 
ten in the book of life of 
the Lamb slain, from the 
foundation of the world. 
If any man have an ear, 
let him hear. 

He, that leadeth into 
captivity, shall go into cap- 
tivity: he that killeth with 
the sword must be killed 
with the sword: Here is 
the patience, and the faith 
of the saints." 



These have one mind, 
and shall give their power 
and strength unto the 
beast. — For God hath put 
in their hearts to fulfil his 
will, and to agree, and 
give their kingdom unto 
the beast, until the words 
of God shall be fulfilled. 

And they that dwell on 
the earth shall wonder, 
whose names were not 
written in the book of life, 
from the foundation of the 
world, when they behold 
the beast, that was, and is 
not, and yet is. 



And the ten horns, 
which thou sawest upon 
the beast, these shall hate 
the whore, and shall make 
her desolate and naked, 
and shall eat her flesh, and 
burn her with fire. ,r 



Thus we find, that the accounts given of the healed 
head of the Roman beast; and those given of the beast 
from the bottomless pit, which is also the eighth head, 
and of the seven, are essentially the same. The two 
subjects described are one and the same. The sym- 
bol, or the first beast in chapter xiii, contains the beast 
in chapter xvii. The latter is that head of the former, 
which had been wounded to death, and was healed. 
In chapter xvii, this head is symbolized by a new 
beast; which yet, to shew that it is but the healed head 



The Romany Papal, and Antichristian Beasts. 63 

of the old Roman beast in chapter xiii, is described 
with seven heads, as well as ten horns. It is called 
both the beast, and a head of the beast. It is a new 
beast; and at the same time it is a head of the old 
Roman beast. 

It is remarkable that the Imperial head of the Ro- 
man beast, that, under which the greatest mischief has 
been done to the Church of Christ, is thus represented 
as twice existing; and its two reigns, which mystically 
constitute but one, are represented as existing at distant 
periods. Under the first reign of this head, and before 
it received its deadly wound Jesus Christ was crucified. 
Under the second reign of the same head, Christ will 
terribly destroy this beast. In the first reign, the head 
persecuted the primitive Christians in ten successive, 
bloody persecutions. The great object of the beast, in 
the second reign, is war against the same cause. These 
shall make war with the Lamb. And it was given 
unto him to make war with the saints. In the first 
reign, this Imperial head destroyed the Jews, accord- 
ing to the prediction of Christ, with respect to his 
coming in judgment upon that generation: And it thus 
furnished a lively type of the destruction of Antichrist, 
at the battle of the great day. At the close of the 
second reign, the same Imperial head will experience 
all the terrors of this latter event. At the close of the 
first reign, this head experienced the tremendous scene 
of the great day of God's wrath, under the sixth seal, 
(Rev, vi, from the 12th verse to the end,) in the revo- 
lution under Constantine; when the sixth head received 
its deadly wound. And the same head, at the close 
of his last reign will sink into perdition, under that 
awful appearing of the day of the Lord, to which that 
former event may be viewed but as a prelude. These 
reigns of the sixth head of the Roman beast are nu- 
merically two. In this sense the last is the eighth head. 
But they are specifically one; and mystically represent- 
ed as one. In this sense the last head is of the seven; 
being the sixth, healed of its deadly wound. * 

* The idea of a late author, that the last head of the Roman 
beast arose in Charlemagne, or was in a measure, fulfilled in the 



64 The Roman, Papal, and Antichristian Beasts. 

The old Roman beast had ten horns. And this re- 
vived new head of the same, beast has ten horns. The 
Angel informs, verse 12, And the ten horns, which thou 
sawest, are ten kings, which have received no kingdom 

subsequent German emperors, appears to me incorrect, for the 
following reasons. 

1. The Carlovingian dynasty was destitute of the first essential 
characteristic of the last head of the Roman beast, Atheism. I 
can scarcely conceive it necessary to adduce arguments to show, 
that the last head of the Roman beast, and Antichrist, are pre- 
cisely one and the same. Every thing said of the one aud of the 
other, in point of character, chronology, and final overthrow, 
evinces, that they are one and the same. Atheism, we have 
seen, is the essential characteristic of Antichrist. But was 
Charlemagne an Atheist? So far was he from this, that he was 
even a zealot for the cause of the Catholic religion. In 772 he 
turned his arms against the powerful nation of the Saxons, in 
the confines of Germany, in order to abolish their idolatry, and 
lead them to embrace the Christian Religion. Perhaps his mo- 
tives were not evangelical. But this piece of history shows that 
he had not the character of an Atheist. In 775, 776, and 780, 
he pursued his wars upon the same ferocious people; in hopes of 
bringing them into the pale of the Christian Church.* 

This mighty emperor, called by Guthrie, (p. 427,) "the glory 
of those dark ages," having Spain, France, Germany, and part 
of Italy, under his dominion, confirmed to the Popes the grant 
made by his father Pepin, king of France, of the Exarchate of 
Ravenna; and he enlarged the donation. And he was, in 800, 
crowned by the Pope, king of the Romans. Mr. Lowman ob- 
serves, + "Charles theGreat, like another Constantine 3 seemed to 
have laid the foundation of — a state of great outward prosperity 
for the Church." Surely these things do not appear like the 
Atheistical characteristic of Antichrist, or the last head of the 
Roman beast. 

And the succeeding emperors of Germany were far from hav- 
ing the character of Atheists. Indeed the same objection lies 
against the Carlovingian dynasty constituting the beast from the 
bottomless pit, or Antichrist, that lies against the Papal hier- 
archy constituting Antichrist. For both alike were firm sup- 
porters of the Catholic religion. And I can conceive of no 
more propriety in representing Charlemagne as instituting the 
system, which the French Emperor has perfected, than in sup- 
posing that Peter the Great did the same: or than in saying, the 
image of the beast (Rev. xiii, 14,) is the beast himself. The 
two powers are wholly distinct. Indeed the family of Charle- 

* See Mosheim, vol. ii, p. 47, 48. f On Rev. xvi, 2. 



The Roman, Papal, and Antichristian Beasts. 65 

as yet, but receive power, as kings, one hour with the 

beast. These have one mind, and shall give their power 

■ and strength unto the beast. These shall make war 

with the Lamb, and the Lamb shall overcome them; for 

magne was expelled from the government of Germany in the 
year 880. 

2. The last head of the Roman beast has ten horns; ten vas- 
sal kingdoms; as we shall , see in the chapter under consideration. 
But the Carlovingian dynasty did not possess vassal kingdoms, 
which were sufficient to accord with this representation. 

3. It has already been noted, that two beasts cannot exist on 
the same ground, at the same period. I' is as great a solecism, 
as to say, there are two captain generals in an army; or that 
each one of tw<> things is the greatest. A beast symboliz es a 
great ailing power of opposition to the cause of Christ. And. 
surely there can be but one such power on the same giound, at 
the same time. Every subordinate branch is but a horn of 
the dominant beast. But the Papal beast was in existence many- 
centuries after the reign of Charlemagne; yea, till the revolution, 
in France. Then his throne was overturned; his whole king- 
dom was for the first time, filled with darkness; and he ceased to 
be a beasr After i his the Papal hierarchy is called, the false, 
prophet; because another power becomes predominant. But all 
this clearly implies, that the last head of the Roman beast was 
not in existence in the days of Charlemagne: Nor can his origin, 
be carried back to this early date, as will be noted hereafter. 
The two beasts could not exist collaterally. This is the force of 
the argument used by Paul, 2 Thes. ii, 6,7,8; And nozo ye 
know what withholdeth that he (the man of sin, or the Papal 
bcas<) might be revealed in his time. For the mystery of ini- 
quity doth already work; only he, who now lettcth, will let, un- 
til he he taken out of the way- And then s halt that wicked be 
revealed, whom the Lord shall consume with the spirit of his 
mouth, and shall destroy zcith the brightness of his coming. 
The spirit of this apostasy had a long previous existence. But 
it could not prevail to constitute the man of sin, or the Papal 
beast, so long as the Roman empire or beast, which let or hin- 
dered, was in existence. The Roman emperors would not suf- 
fer ecclesiastical power to grow to such an height, while they 
held their authority: Or the two powers could not each predom- 
inate at the same time. And in like manner, the last head of the 
Roman beast could not exist during the predominance of the Ro- 
mish hierarchy, the Papal beast. The latter in his turn must 
cease to exist as a beast, or a dominant power, when the former 
rises into existence. But the Papal beast did exist, till his 
throne was subverted, and his kingdom filled with darkness, 

9 



66 The Roman, Papal, and Antichristian Beasts. 

he is Lord of lords, and King of kings; and they, that 
are with him, are called, and chosen, and faithful. And 
the ten horns, which thou sawest upon the beast, these 
shall hate the whore, and shall make her desolate and 

upon the rise of Antichrist in France. Consequently the last 
head of the Roman beast did not rise till then. 

4 It is a characteristic of the last head of the Roman beast, 
that he is hearing the Papal harlot to her judgment, or execu- 
tion, as has been shown.* Popery is borne, or managed, by the 
Antichristian beast, as a mere tool of an ambitious policy; and is 
going to be plunged by his agency in total destruction, as we 
Jearn Rev. xvii, 16. But this thing cannot have been said of 
the Carlovingian government. For this was a firm supporter of 
Popery. Notwithstanding the ruptures sometimes existing between 
the Popes and the Emperors, yet the latter were firm supporters 
of the Papal religion. And the German empire was not the exe- 
cutioner of the Papal harlot. The Carlovingian dynasty was 
destitute "then of this essential feature of the last head of the Ro- 
man beast, that he is bearing the harlot (presented for execution) 
to the scaffold; and that his horns are to hate her, and burn her 
with Jire. But the present French Fimpire has this, as well as 
every other feature of the last head of the Roman beast. And 
this is not the German empire continued, but is of a new, and 
characteristic origin. 

5. The last head of the Roman beast was not to exist for so 
long a term, as to admit that Charlemagne was the origin of it. 
The predictions concerning this terrible infidel Power all go t<t 
evince, that his existence was to be but short. He was to arise, 
not in the latter days, with Popery: but in the last days. This 
know also, that in the last days, perilous times shall come. He 
was not. to continue a long course of centuries. But his exist- 
ence was to be short: his ruin, at his origin^ was to be even 
at the doors. Peter, predicting the agents of this power, says, 
Denying the Lord who bought them', and bringing upon them- 
selves swift destruction. Their judgment linger eth not; and 
their damnation slumbereth not. This is the beast, that ascend* 
eth out of the bottomless pit, and goeth into perdition. — He is 
the eighth, and is of the seven, and goeth into perdition. This 
latter clause is thus repeatedly added, as though his destruction 
•were united with his very origin. This is a prominent idea in 
the predictions of this Power. Soon after his developement, he 
meets his fatal overthrow. But was this verified in the Carlo, 
vingian dynasty? Or, are these predictions consistent with the 
prosperous existence of this last head, for more than a thousand 
years; i.e. for 1050 years at least? Impossible! The origin of this 

* See what is said on Rev. xvii, p. 57. 



The Roman, Papal, and Antichnstian Beasts, 67 

naked, and shall eat her flesh, and burn her with fire. 
For God hath put in their hearts to fulfil his will, and 
to agree and give their kingdom unto the beast, until the 
words of God shall be juljilledr These ten horns have 

Power must have been of recent date. Or, if it have not ap- 
peared in France, it must be s*ill future. We find nothing of 
the Roman beast, after his deadly wound inflicted by Con- 
stantine, till the revolution in Franc*; excepting his image in 
the management of the Papal beast. The latter held the ground, 
till his kingdom was filled with darkness, at the rise of Anti- 
christ. 

Should it appear to any difficult to admit, that the Roman 
beast should lie dead for so long a time; let them remember, that 
such an event does accord with the tenor of the prophetic writ- 
ings. Elias lay dead many centuries, before he lived again 
in John the Baptist. Many of those, Rev. xx, 4. who had been 
beheaded for the witness of Jesus, had Iain dead for a longer 
term, than did the Roman beast, before they rose, in their swe- 
cessurs, to live and reign with Christ, at the commencement of 
the Millennium. And the rest of the dead, (the wicked; Gog 
and Magog, slain at the battle of the great day) remain extinct 
through the Millennium. Then they rise again, in their succes- 
sors at the close of the Millennium; Gog and Magog, upon the 
four quarters of the earth, Rev. xx, 5 — 8. Here we find the 
same Power mystically, rising again, or living a third time. 
Antichrist goes into perdition, at the battle of the great day, 
under the denomination of Gog, the land of Magog. And after 
lying dead, through the Millennium, he mystically rises again 
under the same denomination; Gog and Magog. The rest of 
the dead (Rev. xx, 5,) now live again for a short space, to pre- 
pare the way for Christ's final coming.* The idea is the same, 
with that of type and antitype. And these are often at a greater 
distance from each other, than were the days of Constantine 
from the French revolution. There were upwards of 1800 years 
intervening between the events in Dan/ xi, 35, and those in the 
verse succeeding. The former verse relates to Antiochus; and 
the latter to the antitype of Antiochus. Yet the reading seems to 
indicate an uninterrupted series of events. In Psalm Ixxii, two 
systems of events are predicted as one, in an uninterrupted se- 
ries; which events were yet 3000 years apart; the reign of Ao/o. 
mon; and the reign of Christ, in the Millennium. Numerous 
are the Scripture instances of this kind. It therefore fully ac- 
cords with the usual imagery of prophetic writings, io represent 
the ancient Pagan Roman empire, and the present French em- 
pire, by one beast with as many heads, as the Roman empire has 

* See sect, iii, chap, iii, of this Dissertation. 



68 The Roman, Papal, and Antichristian Beasts. 

been supposed to be the same with the ten horns of the 
ancient Roman beast. But this must be a mistake. 
Expositors have met with insuperable difficulties, in 
their attempts to find, in the ancient horns of the Ro- 
man beast, the things here ascribed to the horns of the 
Antichristian beast. Insomuch, that in Pool's Anno- 
tations upon the passage, we read, "But who these ten 
monarchs be, or what these ten kingdoms are, I must 
confess myself at a loss to determine. I am much 
inclined to think the prophecy to concern some kings 
nearer the end of Antichrist's reign." Even this ac- 
knowledgment was made, while under the mistake, of 
supposing the beast, that wore these horns, to be the 
Papal hierarchy; a sentiment attended with inexplicable 
difficulties! Had the pious expositor viewed the beast 
wearing these horns in the character, in which he has 
just been exhibited, I trust he would have been still 
more inclined to view the prophecy, as respecting events 
still future, when his annotations were written. 

These ten horns are kingdoms under the Antichris- 
tian empire. We find the great Power noted in Dan. 
xi, 36, and onward, subduing neighboring nations, and 
distributing their principalities to his favorites.* He is 
thus forming to himself horns. We find in various 
passages relating to this terrific beast of the last days, 
that he has a group of kings at command. Here then 
are the horns of the Antichristian beast. And I saw the 
beast, and the kings of the earth and their armies gath- 

had forms of government; with one of these heads wounded to 
death; but now healed; and the world wondering after him; even 
though the last head had lain wounded to death for many centu- 
ries. We have special notice of this long death. The beast was, 
and is not, and yet is. This clause, and is not, shews that for a 
long time he had not actual existence; and yet is; he had a mys- 
tical existence; or he was again to rise: As it is again expressed, 
The beast, that thou sazzest was, and is not, and shall ascend 
out of the bottomless pit. t and go into perdition. Here he was 
to be in a state of non-existence, till he should, in the last days, 
ascend out of the bottomless pit, to go into perdition. His 
rist' under diabolical agency was to be but a short time before his 
fatal overthrow. 

*See Sec. ii, chap. i ? of this Dissertation. 



The Roman, Papal, and Antichristian Beasts. 69 

ered together to make war against him, that sat on the 
horse, and against his army.* Whether the number of 
these horns will be precisely ten; or whether a certain 
number is put for an uncertain, time will decide. But 
as the number of the seven heads is definite, I appre- 
hend the number of the ten horns is likewise definite; 
that ten will be the precise number of the vassal king- 
doms of the Antichristian empire, f 

Their servility, as well as the shortness of their ex- 
istence, is hinted. Which have received no kingdom as 
yet; hut have received power as kings, one hour with the 
beast. The word m the original, made in our transla- 
tion to import not yet, I think is designed to express 
only an emphaticai negative. It is not ovk en; but ouxw 
prefixed to the verb eKu&qv, from ov not, and tw by 

*Rev. xix, 19. See also Rev. xvi, 13; and sec. 2, chap, iii, 
of 'his Dissertation, relative to Gog and his bands. 

+ fc *The following arrangement of titles and of dislocations and 
creaiions of kings is reported in letters from Germany to have 
been determined on between the Emperors of France and Austria. 

Napoleon I, Emperor of France, &c. King of the Romans. 

Francis II, Emperor of Austria and Franconia, aud co-pro- 
tector of the confederation of the Rhine. 

The Aichduke Charles King of Spain, and of the Indies. 

Joseph Napoleon to be King of Italy. 

Ferdinand IV to be restored to the throne of the two Sicilies, 

Joachim to be King of Poland. 

I^ugene to be King of Macedonia. 

Louis Napoleon to be King of Bavaria. 

The hereditary prince of Bavaria to be King of Holland and 
Berg. 

Jerome Napoleon to be King of Wirtemberg. 

The King of Wirtemberg to be King of Westphalia. 

The grand duke of Baden to be King of Swifzerland. 
* The King of Prussia to cede Silesia to Austria." 

Gazette of July 3, 1810. 

Here are several more than ten proposed vassal kingdoms. But 
it is haidly probable Macedonia will be to be reckoned among 
the horns of the Antichristian beast. And it is not probable the 
duchy of Wirtemberg will be to be reckoned a distinct horn of 
this beast. Exclusive of these, ten are above enumerated. But 
several of these may be consolidated into one; and some other 
kingdoms be added. The formation of these horns is not yet 
finished. When it shall be found complete, it is probable their 
number, including France, will be found to be ten. 



70 The Roman, Papal, and Antichristian Beasts. 

any means. Which have not by any means received 
a kingdom. They have not the independence of a 
kingdom. But they have received power as kings, or 
kingdoms, one hour with the beast. Each has only the 
resemblance of a kingdom; or the name, without the 
thing; and this but for a short space, like an hour, under 
his Imperial master. 

Their object is noted. These shall make war with 
the Lamb. The final event is given. And the Lamb 
shall overcome them. The unanimity of these horns, 
and the government of God in it for judgment, are 
strongly expressed. These have one mind, and shall 
give their power and strength unto the beast. For God 
hath put in their hearts to fulfil his will, and to agree 
and give their kingdom unto the beast, until the words 
of God shall be fulfilled; as in the forecited passage 
Dan. xi, 36; and shall prosper, till the indignation be 
accomplished; for that, which is determined, shall be 
done. And the filial destruction of the Romish hierar- 
chy, by these horns, is predicted. These shall hate the 
whore, and shall make her desolate, and naked, and shall 
eat her flesh, and burn her with fire. And thus the 
Papal power, which has led into captivity, now goes into 
captivity. He, that has killed with the sword, is now killed 
with the sword. Here is the patience and faith of the saints; 
either that righteous vindication, for which the martyrs 
have been represented as patiently waiting and expect- 
ing, or new trials to the saints under Antichristian tyr- 
anny. The Papal harlot appears, in the beginning of 
the chapter, dressed out, and presented for execution; 
as has been noted. The beast is, under the direction of 
Divine providence, bearing her to her judgment, or ex- 
ecution. / will show thee the judgment of the whore. 
And now the event takes place, under the agency ot the 
ten horns of the beast, as her executioners. Whether 
this execution of the Papal harlot will be finished in 
the mutinies, and bloody havoc, which are to take 
place among the combined powers, under the Anti- 
christian beast, gathered at Armageddon in Palestine 
against the Jews;* or in some preceding events, time 

*See Sec. ii and in, chap. iii. 



The JRoman, Papal, and Antichristian Beasts. 71 

will determine. To me the former appears probable. 
For the false prophet is represented as present, in un. 
ion with the Antichristian beast, and going into per. 
dition with him, at the battle of that great day.* By 
the false prophet here, must be understood Popery, 
after it ceases to be a beast, its throne being subvert- 
ed, and its kingdom being' filled with darkness, upon 
the rise of the Antichristian beast. This is evidenced 
from Dan. vii, 11, where it is the Papal horn, that is 
in company with the Roman beast, at the time of his 
destruction. / beheld then because of the voice of the 
great words which the horn spake; I beheld, even till the 
beast was slain, and his body destroyed, and given to the 
burning fame. Here are the two noted powers, which 
unitedly go into perdition; the Antichristian beast, and 
the Papal horn. And in the Rev. these two powers 
are repeatedly spoken of in this connexion, the beast 
and the false prophet. The false prophet then, must 
mean the same with the horn in Dan. vii, 11, or Po- 
pery. This scheme we might naturally expect would, 
after it ceased to be the beast, be denominated the 
false prophet. It is a scheme of false religion, in the 
most noted and mischievous connexion with the Anti- 
christian beast, when they shall be destroyed. No 
other power or scheme has been' known by this appel- 
lation. It must mean either Popery or Mohammedism. 
And the noted connexion of the former with f he beast, 
being his nominal form of godliness, in my opinion, de- 
cides, that Popery, after it ceased, upon the rise of 
Antichrist, to be a beast, receives the appellation of 
the false prophet. 

And the destruction of the vast confederacy, at the 
battle of the great day, is represented as being partly, if 
not chiefly, effected by the swords of each other. The 
great city, probably meaning the empire of the Anti- 
christian beast, is then said to be divided into three 
parts. (Rev. xvi, 19.) The Papal part of the coalition, 
or the false prophet, may be one of these three parts, 

*See Rev. xix, 2^. 



72 The Roman, Papal, and Antichristian Beasts. 

rising in mutiny against the beast their master; and fall- 
ing first by the swords of his vassal kings: And thus 
the execution of the mother of harlots be completely 
fulfilled. An incipient fulfilment it may probably re- 
ceive in events, which were to precede the battle of that 
great day; as may appear in the next section. 

I shall close this section with some remarks concern- 
ing the ancient horns of the Roman beast. Expositors 
have, I believe, generally agreed, that the ancient ten 
horns of the Roman beast symbolized ten kingdoms, 
into which the Roman empire was divided, when the 
western branch of it was overrun by the northern bar- 
barians, in the fifth and sixth centuries. Sir Isaac New- 
ton, Bp. Newton, Machiavel, and others, have under- 
taken to find these ten horns. But their catalogues 
have differed: And they have found it no easy task 
to present one, which has even plausibility on its side. 
For those petty barbarian kingdoms were fluctuating 
and changing, like the waves of the sea. It has never 
been pretended that the number ten, could be found 
but for a short time among them; and indeed several 
successive kingdoms on the same ground have been 
reckoned to make out the ten. 

Is it not possible, that the venerable expositors have 
been under a mistake upon this point? And that the 
ten ancient horns of the Roman beast were designed to 
represent the different kingdoms or countries existing 
under the old Roman empire, in its most flourishing 
state? That empire, in the zenith of its power, had in- 
deed its many, if not precisely ten horns, or govern- 
ments, united under its Imperial dynasty. We may 
probably count the number ten of the vassal kingdoms, 
under the sixth head of ancient Rome. Italy, Greece, 
Macedon, Syria, Egypt, Ethiopia, Carthage, Spain, 
Gaul, and Britain, were at once under the dominion of 
Caesar. Should it be said that Greece and Macedon 
may be reckoned as one kingdom, we may reckon 
Pontus, bordering on mount Caucasus, early subjuga- 
ted by the Roman arms, a distinct kingdom from 
Syria. Or if this reckoning be dermed incorrect, I do 
not much doubt, but that by further reflection and ex- 



The Romany Papal, and Antichristian Beasts* 73 

amination into Roman history, we may be able to find 
precisely ten in the nations which were under, and 
which constituted the strength of, the ancient Roman 
empire. I ask then, why were not these vassal powers 
to be reckoned the ten horns of the ancient sixth and 
Imperial head of the Roman beast? That they were to 
be thus accounted, I apprehend is a truth, for the fol- 
lowing reasons: 

1. A horn is an emblem of power. The seven horns 
of the Lamb, are emblems of his perfect power. And 
the ten horns of the Roman beast appear to be most 
proper emblems of ten collateral kingdoms, which con- 
stitute his power. His power did indeed consist in 
such a number of kingdoms at once under his command. 
But, 

2. To say that the ten horns of the Roman beast 
were the ten parts, into which the empire was divided, 
in the fifth and sixth centuries, after it was subverted by 
terrible Divine judgments, and by legions of victorious 
barbarian invaders, seems to give a most lively repre- 
sentation of the weakness instead of the power of the 
Roman beast. To represent the scattered fragments 
of a once powerful empire, by so many horns of that 
empire, one would be apt to construe as ironical! The 
notable horn, between the eyes of the Macedonian he- 
goat was an emblem of his then present power in Alex- 
ander. And though four horns, which arise after this 
is broken, symbolize the division of Alexander's em- 
pire to his four generals, yet full notice is given that 
they were to be subsequent, and inferior to the first no- 
table horn. But we could hardly construe the one no- 
table horn, even had we not been informed it was the 
first king, as being some king to arise a number of cen- 
turies after the period of the greatest strength of the 
he-goat, and even after he was destroyed. When the 
prophet informs us of the Most High having horns com- 
ing out of his hands, and there was the hiding of his 
power, we naturally construe this as a symbol of the 
present Divine omnipotence, as well as of some cer- 
tain act of judgment against his enemies. And when 
w r e read, Dan. vii, 7, of the fourth beast, dreadful and 

10 



74 The Roman, Papal, and Antichristian Beasts'. 

terrible \ and strong exceedingly \ having great iron teeth y 
devouring and breaking in pieces, stamping the residue 
with his feet, and having ten horns; we should not 
naturally believe, that these ten horns were designed to 
symbolize the broken fragments of the empire of this 
beast, after the period of his power was long past, and 
his dominions had fallen under the ravages of succeed- 
ing barbarous nations. 

3. The Roman beast was dead of his wound given 
by Constantine, long before the division of his empire 
took place. The sixth, the Imperial, the most mis- 
chievous head of this beast, was wounded to death, in 
the revolution from Paganism to Christianity. The 
Roman empire then ceased to be a beast. This beast 
was; but now was not, Rev. xvii, 11. Nothing more 
was to be seen of him, except in his image in the power 
of the Papal beast, Rev. xiii, 14, till he should revive 
in his own avowed, as well as real Pagan nature, under 
his seventh head, and should have his deadly wound 
completely healed under his eighth head, which is of 
the seven, being specifically the sixth revived, ascend- 
ing in the last days from the bottomless pit, and going 
into perdition. How then can we conceive that some 
kingdoms which should rise out of the broken mass of 
the empire, some centuries after it became Christian, 
and the old beast was dead, should be represented as 
his horns? The Papal horn might be represented as a 
horn of this beast, though he rose after the beast was 
dead. For notice is given that his rising was to be 
afterward: And another shall rise after them, and he 
shall be diverse from the first, Dan. vii, 24. But can 
we infer from this representation, that all the ten horns 
were to rise into existence long after the death of the 
beast? Let us examine the propriety of such a rep- 
resentation. We find the Antichristian beast of the last 
days has his ten horns, Rev. xvii, 12. Now, could it 
be proper to view the ten horns of the Antichristian 
beast as symbol izmg some future kingdoms, to arise 
on the ground, and out of the broken mass of the Anti- 
christian empire, some centuries after Antichrist is 
no more? Are they not designed to symbolize the 



The Roman, Papal, and Antichristian Beasts. 75 

vassal kingdoms under the very dominion, and which 
constitute the strength of Antichrist? The latter no 
doubt is the fact. And why did not the same thing 
hold true of the ten horns of his precursor, the aiir 
cient sixth head of the Roman beast, which is mystic- 
ally revived in Antichrist? Why is it more proper to 
view the ancient ten horns as coming into existence 
long alter the power, and even the existence of the Ro- 
man beast became extinct, than to view the ten horns 
of Antichrist as coming into existence long after Anti- 
christ himself shall have gone into perdition? If the 
vassal kingdoms, actually under the power of Anti- 
christ, be his ten horns, why were not the vassal king- 
doms actually under the power of the ancient Imperial 
head of the Roman beast, the ten horns oj that beast? 

4. Another argument in favor of this opinion is found 
in Dan h, 44; And in the days of those kings shall the 
God of heaven set up a kingdom, which shall never be 
destroyed; and — it shall break in pieces and consume all 
those kingdoms; and it shall stand for ever. In the days 
ot what kings? Those represented by the preceding 
ten toes of the great image; which must have been the 
same with the ancient ten horns of the Roman beast. 
In their days the God ot heaven was to set up his king- 
dom. This must, at least primarily, refer to the com- 
ing of Christ in the flesh to set up his Gospel kingdom. 
But if this was to be in the days of those kings, which 
constituted the ten toes of the image, and these were 
the ten horns of the Roman beast, then the vassal kings 
under Imperial Rome, at the commencement of the 
Gospel dispensation, were indeed those ten horns. Con- 
sequently they couid not have been the kingdoms, into 
which the Roman empire was divided in after ages. It 
was so far from being in the days of the latter, that the 
God of heaven set up his kingdom, in any peculiar 
sense, that it may rather be said to have been in their 
days, that Satan was suffered to erect the Papal and 
Mohammedan pillars of his kingdom; and the church 
ol Christ fled into the wilderness tor 1^60 years. 

This passage in Dan. ii, 44, is one of those predic- 
tions which are constructed with a view to receive a 



, 76 The Roman, Papal, and Antichristian Beasts. 

twofold accomplishment. Its first accomplishment has 
been just noted. But its ultimate one is still future, and 
will be fulfilled in the destruction of Antichrist, with 
his ten horns; and the introduction of the Millennium. 
The latter event is clearly connected with the passage. 
The Stone cut out of the mountain without hands, is to 
smite the image upon the feet; ( the parts of it then 
in power J upon which the iron, the clay, the brass, the 
silver, and the gold are dashed in pieces, and like chaff 
are blown away; and the Stone becomes a great moun- 
tain, and fills the world. This will be fulfilled in the 
battle of that great day of God Almighty, and the sub- 
sequent Millennium. But though this be the ultimate 
fulfilment of the passage, it had a primary fulfilment m 
the apostolic age; in which we learn that the primitive 
ten horns of the Roman beast were then in existence. 

There is one passage, which at first view may seem 
to militate against this interpretation; viz. Dan. vii, 24, 
And the ten horns out of this kingdom are ten kings, 
which shall rise; and another shall rise after them, 
and he shall be diverse from the first, and he shall sub- 
due three kings. This may seem to indicate, that these 
ten kingdoms were to be at some period subsequent to 
the Roman empire; or were to rise from its ruins. But 
the text does not necessarily convey such an idea. If 
the arguments in favor of the forementioned scheme, be 
conclusive, and this text be fairly capable of receiving a 
construction, which accords with it, such a construction 
must obtain. The ten horns, according to the scheme 
above given, did indeed rise out of the Roman empire. 
The Roman government was first. And those king- 
doms rose into view, under this new relation, of the 
horns of the Roman beast, one after another, as the Ro- 
mans formed new conquests, in ages far future to the 
period of the prophet Daniel. Might not the expound- 
ing Angel then say, of those vassal kingdoms of the 
Roman empire, The ten horns out of this kingdom are 
ten kingdoms which shall rise? Ten kingdoms did rise 
from, by, or through the power of the Roman dynasty, 
and both rendered terrible, and characterized the old 
Roman beast. The clause in verse 8, And behold there 



The Roman, Papal, and Antichristian Beasts. 77 

came up among them another little horn, may have in- 
duced some to suppose, that the ten horns must have 
been collateral with the Papal horn, or in existence at 
the same time with it. But no such thing is implied. 
The clause is only a description of the symbol. The 
horns there must have been beheld by the prophet all at 
once. But this did not indicate, that the actual exist- 
ence of the events symbolized should be all at once. 
The expositors upon the old scheme make the origin 
of some of the horns some centuries before that of oth- 
ers. And my exposition does onl) the same. But the 
explanatory text, verse 24th, decides, that the Papal 
horn, and the ten horns were not collateral. And anoth- 
er shall rise after them; and he shall be diverse from the 
first. Here the Papal horn was to be posterior to the 
other horns. And nothing is indicated but that this 
posteriority was to be as long, as was the rise of Popery 
after the death of the Pagan beast, in the year 320. 

There is one more passage, which has led to the 
supposition, that the horns of the ancient beast were 
the kingdoms, into which the European branch of the 
Roman empire was divided; viz. Rev. xvii, 16, which 
relates to the ten horns of the beast from the bottomless 
pit hating and destroying the Papal harlot. But these 
are the ten horns of the Antichristian beast of the last 
days; and not the ten horns of the ancient Roman beast; 
as has appeared in the preceding section. 

5. Another argument in favor of the view given of 
the ancient ten horns, I think may be derived from the 
account of three of them being plucked up before the 
Papal horn, if we consider this account in the light of 
its fulfilment. Verse 8, I considered the horns, and be- 
hold there came up among them another little horn, be- 
fore whom there were three of the first horns plucked up 
by the roots. Verse 20, And of the ten horns, — and of 
the other, which came up, and before whom three fell. 
Verse 24, And another shall rise after them; and he shall 
be diverse from the first, and he shall subdue three kings. 
Concerning these three kingdoms plucked up by the 
Papal power, authors have been much divided, and 
much perplexed. Some have supposed they were 



78 The Roman, Papal, and Antichristian Beasts. 

Lombardy, Ravenna, and the neighborhood of Rome.* 
Some have conjectured them to have been the exarch- 
ate of Ravenna, the senate and people of Rome, and 
the German empire. f And others have formed other, 
and contradictory conjectures. But one difficulty is, 
those places on which expositors have hit, could not be 
called kingdoms among the kingdoms, into which the 
Roman empire was divided. Or, over those places 
which, might be called kingdoms, the Pope never ob- 
tained civil jurisdiction. For expositors have taken 
for granted, that the Pope's obtaining civil jurisdiction 
over these three kingdoms, was the true idea of their 
being plucked up before him. And there never have 
been three places found, which might be properly said 
to have been three kingdoms rising out of the old em- 
pire, over which the Pope did obtain civil jurisdiction. 
No wonder then that authors have been divided and 
perplexed upon this point. To perceive the difficulties, 
which attend their schemes, let us concisely examine 
them. Lombardy has been often mentioned as one of 
these three kingdoms. The Lombards did indeed set 
up a kingdom in Italy, after the subversion of the old 
empire. And they were afterward subdued; but not 
by the Pope. And but a small part of their kingdom 
fell afterward under the civil jurisdiction of the Pope. 
Could so small a circumstance then constitute the pluck- 
ing up by the roots of one of those three kingdoms not- 
ed in that ancient prophecy? Ravenna has been sup- 
posed to be one of these three kingdoms. Ravenna was 
an ancient city in Italy, the capital of Romagna. Of 
this, and of some provinces in its vicinity, it is ac- 
knowledged the Pope obtained civil jurisdiction, by 
the donation of Pepin, king of France. But could 
that petty territory be recognized in ancient prophecy as 
a kingdom, a horn of the Roman beast? It never was 
a kingdom! And if every such section, having once 
belonged to the Roman empire, may be called a horn 
of that empire, we should be furnished with not only 
ten, but perhaps ten times ten horns of that ancient 
beast. When Theodoric, king of the Ostrogoths, took 

*Orton on Dan. vii. f Langdon on Rev. p. 146. 



The Roman, Papal, and Antichristian Beasts. 79 

Italy, in 493, he made Ravenna the capital of his king- 
dom. But did this constitute it a kingdom? In the 
reign of Justinian, emperor of Constantinople, Belisa- 
rius and Narses, his generals, overturned the kingdom 
of the Ostrogoths in Italy; and Narses was constituted 
governor of Italy, with the title of duke. He made 
Ravenna his capital; and it became an exarchate. But 
could this constitute it a kingdom, a horn of the Ro- 
man beast? And with no more propriety could the 
city of Rome, with her "senate, people, and neighbor- 
hood," be represented as one of those kingdoms. When 
Theodoric established Ravenna as his capital, he suf- 
fered Rome to retain under him some appearance of 
her former jrovernment. But still it was in fact but 
one city in his kingdom; and that inferior to his capital. 
And under the succeeding dukedom of Narses, Rome 
was stripped of every appearance of her ancient fo^m 
of government, and reduced to a mere duchy; and this 
long before it fell under the civil jurisdiction of the 
Pope. Rome was besieged and taken five times in 
twenty years; and was reduced to a miserable condi- 
tion. A sorry kingdom indeed, to be supposed one of 
Daniel's ten Roman horns, and one of the three which 
fell before the Papal hierarchy! But even supposing 
these, (viz. Ravenna, and Rome with its neighborhood) 
to be two of the three horns, where shall we find the 
third? We must leave Italy. And where else did the 
Pope obtain civil jurisdiction? Some have tried to find 
one of these three horns in Germany. But surely the 
Pope had no civil kingdom there. It is true we find 
there were in Germany spiritual princes with civil ju- 
risdiction. Some time after Pepin gave to the Pope 
the exarchate of Ravenna, and constituted him a civil 
prince in some of the Italian states, Charlemagne, Pe- 
pin's son and successor, endowed some of the bishops 
in Germany with temporal dominions, and annexed to 
their bishopricks the civil jurisdiction of their dioceses. 
These ecclesiastico-civil princes obtained the enlarge- 
ment of their civil dominions, till some of them came 
to rank with the highest sovereign princes, were even 
electors, and not inferior to kings. But these sove- 



80 The Roman, Papal, and Antichristian Beasts. 

reignties were not under the civil jurisdiction of the 
Pope. So fully disconnected were their civil jurisdic- 
tions from his, that Dr. Lowman imagined, (though I 
think incorrectly) that those German establishments 
collectively constituted the second beast in Rev. xiii; 
while the Romish hierarchy constituted the first.* 
These sovereign ecclesiastics in Germany constituted 
but a minority of the German empire. How then 
could Germany be one of these three kingdoms, which 
fell before the Pope? The long contentions between 
the Popes and the German emperors concerning the 
right of investitures, were far from indicating, that Ger- 
many had been plucked up by the Papal horn, in point 
of civil jurisdiction. But even if Germany had been 
under the civil jurisdiction of the Pope, it would fail o£ 
answering to the prediction in Daniel concerning any one 
of the tfyree horns. For the primitive Germany never 
belonged to the ancient Roman empire. The ancient 
Germans, a fierce warlike people, though they trembled 
at the Caesars, and lost bloody battles with the Romans, 
were never subdued by the Roman arms. Charlemagne 
was the first, who subdued them, in the beginning of 
the ninth century. Surely then Germany could not be 
one of those three horns. 

A late celebrated writer on the prophecies, feeling 
the difficulties attending the old schemes of exposition 
upon this point, gives a new one of the following tenor. 
The first kingdom, he tells us, to be plucked up, was 
that of Odoacer, king of the Heruli, who took Italy in 
476, put an end to the western Roman empire, and 
caused himself to be proclaimed king of Italy. But 
his kingdom was plucked up in 493, by Theodoric, 
king of the Ostrogoths, when he established his Gothic 
kingdom in Italy, which I before noted. This latter 
was plucked up by Belisarius and Narses, generals of 
the eastern emperor, by the aid of the Lombards, who 
were auxiliaries under them. Italy now, after being 
thus twice plucked up, (not by the Pope indeed, nor in 
his presence; for he was not yet in existence!) was 

*Lowman on Rev. p. 139. 






Tlie Roman, Papal, and Ahtichristian Beasts* 81 

made a province of the eastern emperor, under the 
dukedom of Narses. Italy now not being an inde- 
pendent kingdom, its next revolution was not to be 
reckoned. This next, which was not to be reckoned, 
took place sometime after, by the invasion of the Lom- 
bards, who under Alboin set up a kingdom in Italy, 
about the year 568. In 752 they under Aistulphus, 
took Ravenna; and threatened Rome: upon which the 
Pope applied to Pepin, king of France, for protection. 
Pepin came with an army; subdued the Lombards; 
and gave the exarchate of Ravenna, as the patrimony of 
St. Peter, to the Pope. This was the third kingdom 
plucked up before the Pope. Here is the plucking up 
of the three kingdoms before the Papal horn. But I 
think not less difficulties attend this scheme, than those, 
which attend the others. 

First: These three kingdoms are in fact but one and 
the same nation, Italy. If one nation, by successive 
revolutions, may make the three horns, why not by ten 
revolutions, make the ten horns? Perhaps there have 
been revolutions enough in Italy to amount to the ten 
horns! This would prevent the necessity of looking 
abroad from Italy to find the ten horns of the Roman 
beast: We should have only to ascertain ten revolu- 
tions there. 

Secondly: But a small part of this threefold kingdom 
of Italy fell under the civil jurisdiction of the Pope. 
The exarchate of Ravenna, and in after days some other 
provinces did in this sense fall before him. But with 
what propriety could that part of the Lombardic king- 
dom which fell into the Papal hands be reckoned even 
one, and much less the three of those kingdoms so long 
foretold by Daniel? 

Thirdly: The above scheme as really makes four 
horns falling before the Papal horn, as three. The rev- 
olution under Belisarius and Narses, was as real and 
great, as any of the others. And a vast dukedom un- 
der a great empire may as properly constitute a horn, as 
a short lived, barbarian kingdom, which embraces only 
the same territory. 

II 



82 The Romany Papal, and Antichristian Beasts. 

Fourthly: The prophecy says of the Papal horn> 
And he shall subdue three kings.* But according to 
the scheme of this author, the Popes subdued but a 
part of one kingdom; and not that neither! for the king 
of France subdued it for him. And with the preceding 
conquests of Italy, the Papal horn had nothing to do: 
For they took place long before his existence! Upon 
this scheme it appears, that instead of the Pope's sub- 
duing three kingdoms, he never subdued one. And if 
those successive revolutions in Italy, which preceded 
the rise of the Papal horn, were to be noted in ancient 
prophecy, as kingdoms subdued by the Pope, why 
should not all the revolutions in Italy from the days of 
Romulus be thus noted? 

The above scheme appears to me untenable; as do 
indeed all the schemes I have ever seen upon the subject. 
And I cannot but apprehend, that the lameness which ap- 
pears to attend the old expositions on this subject, 
affords a strong argument, that the old scheme relative 
to the ten horns of the old Roman beast, is incorrect. 

To find the fulfilment of the three horns falling before 
the Papal horn, I think we must find three great sec- 
tions of the primitive Roman empire falling peculiarly 
under the fatal delusion of the Papal imposture. This 
fatal influence, appropriate to Popery, is something, in 
which the Papal power is indeed diverse from all 
other powers, which had been noted in prophecy. And 
another shall rise after them, and he shall be diverse from 
the first; and he shall subdue three kings,* This diverse 
characteristic seems to have been overlooked. If his 
subduing three kings mean his obtaining civil juris- 
diction over them, then he was not in this respect di- 
verse from other civil powers. But the Papal charac- 
teristic being diverse, is a circumstance which seems to 
indicate, that the influence, with which he subdues three 
kings, is of a kind diverse from civil government: It 
must mean, his filling them with his own characteristic 
influence, Popery. And do we not find this thing ful- 
filled? Behold Italy, France, and Spain, which were 

*Dan. vii, 24. 



The Roman, Papal, and Antichristian Beasts. 83 

indeed horns of the empire of the ancient Caesars, the 
chief theatre of Papal delusion; and eventually plucked 
up by the roots by the consequences of that wicked 
system! This is an event interesting to the Church; 
and might be expected to have been a subject of an- 
cient prophecy, when the Papal imposture was predicted. 
But the old view of the subject appears to be on too 
small a scale; and the events scarcely interesting to the 
Church at all. By Italy, France, and Spain, I mean all 
that was formerly included in them: Italy containing all 
that country south of the Alps: France, the ancient 
transalpine Gaul, including all the old Roman domin- 
ions between the Alps and the Pyrenees, the Helvetii, 
or Switzerland, and a considerable part of the modern 
German empire:* and Spain including all west and 
south of the Pyrenees. For the ancient kingdoms of 
Spain, and Lusitania, or Portugal, were but one horn 
of the ancient Roman empire. Britain, though it was 
under the empire of the Caesars; and though it was in 
the dark ages much perverted with Papal delusion for 
centuries, yet considering its early renunciation of that 
pestilent error, its different lot at the end of the scene, 
and its being reserved as a cradle of the church of 
Christ, it would not be represented as plucked up by 
the roots, or subdued by the Papal horn. The evils of 
Popery were to be of so much longer duration, and its 
events so much more fatal in Italy, France, and Spain, 
that it appears rational that they should be thus desig- 
nated in that ancient prophecy concerning the Papal de- 
lusion, as the principal theatre, among the horns of the 
ancient beast, of its fatal operations. The other nations, 
which constituted the other seven horns of the beast, 
were not so conspicuously to be the theatre of Papal 
delusion and ruin. And we accordingly find they were 
not. The horns in Africa, Asia, and even Greece, es- 
caped this deadly influence. Ancient Germany, and 
the more northern nations of Prussia, Poland, Den- 
mark, and Sweden, though they were long enveloped in 
Papal delusion, and share in the judgments of Papal na- 

*See Guthrie's Geog. p. 452. 



84 Antichrist predicted in Rev. ttviii. 

tions, yet they did not belong to the old Roman em* 
pire, and therefore could not be represented as horns of 
that beast falling belore the Papal horn. The descrip- 
tions, of belonging to the horns of the old Roman beast, 
and being subdued by the characteristic influence of 
the Papal horn, (its false religion) meet in a peculiar and 
equal degree, only in those three notable, ancient horns, 
Italy, France, and Spain, These three great territories 
did indeed fatally fall before the Papal horn. They 
from first to last formed the principal seat of his delu- 
sion; and appear to be forming the principal theatre of 
the judgments of Heaven upon that wicked system. 

If the view given, of the plucking up by the roots of 
the three horns before the Papal horn, be correct, it 
shows that the horns of the ancient beast were the king- 
doms, which constituted the old Roman empire in its 
zenith, and were in existence, when the God of 
heaven set up his kingdom at the commencement of 
the Gospel day; and were not the kingdoms into which 
the old empire crumbled to pieces. For Italy, France,* 
and Spain, including the places above noted, cannot be 
said to be three of ten definite kingdoms, into which 
the Roman empire was by the northern barbarians di- 
vided. And as the old Imperial head of the Roman beast 
had its ten horns; so the mystical revival of this same 
head from the bottomless pit, in the last days, has its 
ten horns. 

SECTION VII. 

Antichrist predicted in the 18th chapter of Revelation. 

In this chapter, a further view is given of the judgments 
of God upon Papal Rome. 

1. An Angel descends from heaven, having great 
power; and the earth is lightened -with his glory: Indica- 
tions of some great event now to be accomplished! An 
event, which should be noted through the whole earth! 

2. And he cried mightily , with a strong voice, saying, 
Babylon the great is fallen, is fallen. Here is the sum 
of the event. And the greatness and terrors of it are 



Antichrist predicted in Rev. xviii. 85 

strikingly indicated by the Angel's having great power, 
the earth being lightened with his glory, his repeating 
the sum of the event, and doing it mightily with a strong 
voice. In the preceding chapter, Papal Rome, as dis- 
tinct from the Antichristian beast, is symbolized by a 
harlot, borne or managed by this beast, and is called 
Mystery, Babylon the great. Babylon the great, in 
this 18th chapter, must be the same power, the Papal 
hierarchy, as distinct from the Antichristian beast. In 
the preceding chapter, this harlot is presented for exe- 
cution, as we have seen. And in this 18th chapter, we 
have the commencement and process of her execution. 
But this Divine judgment upon her implies an instru- 
ment, by which it is inflicted. Therefore, 

3. The origin of the instrument of the fall of Popery 
is hinted; And is become the habitation of devils, and the 
hold of every foul spirit, and a cage of every unclean and 
hateful bird. Some capital revolution in her territories 
is here indicated, in which her own dominions are ex- 
hibited to the world as a habitation of devils; the dis- 
gorgings of the infernal world; and a pandsemonium of 
every species of licentiousness and abomination. Here 
is the origin of the beast, that ascendeth out of the bot- 
tomless pit, or Antichrist. This is the furnishing of the 
executioner of Papal Babylon. Here was to be forged 
the rod of iron, which is fully implied in the subsequent 
predictions of her judgments in this chapter. The in- 
strument of the Divine vengeance was to rise out of her 
own territories, and corruptions. Here were to be ex- 
hibited the habitation of devils, the hold of every foul 
spirit, and the cage of every unclean and hateful bird. 
The egg of Papal Babylon was thus to break out into 
a viper, which should become a fiery flying serpent. 
She was thus to be fatally stung with her own scorpi- 
ons; yea, gored to death with the horns rising from her 
own corruptions. 

4. The fulness of the measure of Papal Babylon's 
sins, and her consequent judgments are rioted in the 
following verses. And I heard a great voice from 
heaven, saying, Come out of her, my people, that ye be 
not partakers of her sins, and that ye receive not of her 



86 Antichrist predicted in Rev. xviiu 

plaguesr For her sins have reached unto heaven, and 
God hath remembered her iniquities. The account pro- 
ceeds, in which judgments are doubled to her according 
to her works; her cup of indignation is filled twice as 
full as that, which she had filled for the saints. Tor- 
ment and sorrow are given in proportion as she has glo- 
rified herself, and counted upon prosperity. Her 
plagues shall come as it were in one day, death, mourn- 
ing, famine \ and fire, under the strong hand of God, who 
judgeth her. Decisive events are here indicated. Pa- 
pal Babylon is taken into the grasp of Antichrist for her 
execution. And in the struggles and scenes of blood, 
which attend the rise, and the forming of the horns of 
the Antichristian beast, the Mother of harlots finds the 
execution of the judgments of God upon her in dread- 
ful succession. The scenes of judgment become tre- 
mendous on one Papal nation, and on another. All in 
their turn have blood to drink. And Babylon the great 
sinks as a mighty millstone into the depth of the sea of 
revolution, tumult and blood, never to rise again. 

5. The kings of the Papal earth, who have revelled 
in the idolatrous embraces of the harlot, lament and 
bewail her fall and miseries: At the sight of the smoke 
of her torments, which rises and is seen to the ends of 
the earth; or at the sight and hearing of her judgments 
and miseries, they cry, Alas, alas! In her distress they 
realize their own. 

6. The merchants of the Papal earth likewise, (the 
dignitaries, and various orders of the Popish clergy) 
who have been literally made rich in her infamous and 
ungodly traffic, in superstitious rites, and the souls of 
men, now cry , Alas, alas! They weep and mourn over 
the ruins of their beloved hierarchy. Wailings and 
lamentation are heard through the nations of Papal su- 
perstition; while the judgments proceed with tremen- 
dous roar, and echo from land to land! These admirers 
of the harlot, standing afar off, some as fugitives in for- 
eign lands, and others inclined to be as far distant as 
possible, for fear of her torments, lament her fall, crying, 
Alas, alas! that great city Babylon! For in one hour is 
her judgment come! Yea, the ship masters, ship compa- 



Antichrist predicted in Rev, xviii. 87 

nies 9 traders by sea, and sailors, interrupted in their 
mercantile pursuits, by the perils of the times, are rep- 
resented as standing afar off, in consternation at the 
view of the burnings of Babylon, or at hearing of the 
judgments on Papal nations, and bewailing the loss of 
their livings. 

7. The blood of prophets and of saints, and of all 
that were slain upon the earth, is found here; and it no 
longer cries for retribution in vain. The God of 
judgment hears, and rises up out of his holy habita- 
tion. A tremendous scene of Divine wrath is opened, 
which overturns the seat of the Papal kingdom, and 
fills it with darkness, so that they gnaw their tongues 
for pain. The horns of the Antichristian beast, in this 
chapter, are beginning to perform the execution of the 
Mother of harlots; though the scene will not be com- 
pleted, till the battle at Armageddon. There in due 
time, the false prophet, (the remaining skeleton of 
Popery) and the Antichristian beast himself, will sink 
into perdition. 

All the events of this chapter imply the rise of a ter- 
rible instrument of judgment on Papal Babylon. This 
instrument, no doubt, is the Antichristian beast. His 
horns were to hate the whore, to make her desolate and 
naked, to eat her flesh, and burn her with fire. These 
are judgments which may be as long a time in exe- 
cution, as from the time of the fifth vial to that of the 
seventh. But they commence at the rise of Anti- 
christ. 

8. The judgments in this chapter, cannot be the 
same with the seventh vial, in the destruction of Anti- 
christ, and all the enemies of the Church. For in the 
latter case, there will be no kings, nor mystical mer- 
chants of the Papal earth left, to bewail the fall of Bab- 
ylon; as is the case in this chapter. For then they will 
all, far and near, sink together. So the predictions of 
that event clearly decide. The whole earth shall be de- 
voured with the fire of my jealousy. The view of the 
whole of this 18th chapter in the light of the chapter 
preceding, evinces, that it is Papal Babylon, and not 
Antichrist, whose fall is here predicted. It is that 



88 Antichrist predicted in Rev. xviii. 

Babylon, whose kings and mystical merchants had 
long been enriched with her delicacies and supersti- 
tious traffic. This is a trait of character which cannot 
be applied to Antichrist; but which perfectly applies 
to Popery. The events of this chapter then cannot 
be the seventh, but must be the fifth vial.* In this, 
the Papal beast is destroyed by the rise of the Anti- 
christian beast. The events of this chapter are the 
first capital judgment, which falls on Papal Babylon. 
Babylon the great is fallen, is fallen.. However she 
had before experienced a number of judgments, even 
four vials of the wrath of God; yet she never fell be- 
fore. And she is never found standing on her own 
foundation, afterward. This particular appears clearly 
to identify the event, with that of the fifth vial. For 
the Papal beast has a seat (throne) and a kingdom, till 
the fifth vial; but afterward he has none, His seat is 
overturned and his kingdom filled with darkness. I 
apprehend then that this 18th of Revelation, and the 
fifth vial, predict the same event, the subversion of the 
predominant power of Popery, by the rise of Anti- 
christ; although the events of this chapter may extend 
further, than those of the fifth vial, even to the time of 
the seventh, when the Papal hierarchy, as well as Anti- 
christ, shall be totally destroyed. 

9. This chapter, as well as the one preceding, pre- 
sents a Babylon, distinct from Antichrist. While the 
Papal hierarchy was predominant, it was Babylon the 
great. But when it ceased to be predominant, having 
fallen under the power of Antichrist, the latter be- 
comes the mystical Babylon, or Babylon the great. 
The appellation applies to the great dominant Power upon 
the ground, be it Papal or Antichristian. Accordingly 
we find a Babylon the great falling in this 18th chapter 
of Revelation, which, I conceive, predicts the same 
event with the fifth vial: and yet we also find a great 
Babylon coming into remembrance before God, to give 
unto her the cup of the wine of the fierceness of his 
wrath in after days, Rev. xvi, 19, under the seventh 

* See Treatise on the vials, particularly the fifth vial. 



Antichrist predicted in Rev. xvui. 89 

vial. The collateral prophecies of this latter event, de- 
cide, that by great Babylon here. Antichrist, or the last 
head of the Roman beast, is primarily intended, al- 
though Popery, as a subordinate power, may be includ- 
ed. While the Papal hierarchy was predominant, this 
was the beast; and the old Roman beast lay dead. But 
when the latter revived, and took the ground, the Pa- 
pal beast died. Popery is not thenceforward called a 
beast, but the false prophet, under the dominion of the 
new beast: The beast and the false prophet; meaning 
Antichrist apd Popery. And as the Papal beast dies, 
on the rise of the Antichristian, so in like manner Pa- 
pal Babylon sinks under the fifth vial, and in this 18th 
of Revelation, upon the rise of the Antichristian Baby- 
lon. And the latter is the Babylon, whose destruction 
was announced by the ancient prophets in Israel, as an 
event just to precede the Millennium. Various of 
those ancient predictions of the destruction of ancient 
Babylon, will meet their ultimate accomplishment in 
the destruction of Antichrist, under the seventh vial. 
He is the Babylon to be destroyed at the battle of the 
great day.* 

This view may help to explain Rev. xiv, 8;f And 
there followed another angel, saying, Babylon is fallen, 

* See Tsa. 14th chapter, and other chapters. 

+ This 14th chapter of Revelation I apprehend will be found 
to contain events, which exactly synchronize with the events of 
the seven vials: Or, events from the opening of the reformation 
from Popery, till the close of the battle of the great day, which 
is to precede the Millennium. Verse 1; And I looked, and lo 
a Lamb stood on the mount Zion; and with him an hundred and 
forty and four thousand, having his Father'' s name written in 
their foreheads. This follows a description of the Papal beast. 
Some time in the course of his dismal tyranny, the event here in- 
troduced might be looked for. It was an event some time to 
precede the fall of Papal Babylon, by the rise of the terrible 
Power of the last days; as the announcing oX this fall of Papal 
Babylon is found in the 8th verse of this chapter. This appear- 
ing of the Lamb on Mount Zion, indicates a remarkable appear- 
ing of Christ in his Church, for the enlargement, purity, and 
protection, of his followers. His having with him 144>000, who 
have his Father's name written in their foreheads, indicates a 
12 



90 Antichrist predicted in Rev. xviii. 

is fallen, that great city, becduse she made all nations 
drink of the wine of the wrath of her fornication. Af- 
ter wonderful missionary exertions to propagate the 
Gospel through the world, as we find indicated in the 

vast accession to the number of his Witnesses. In Rev. vii, I — , 
we find four angels holding the four winds, or staying impend- 
ing judgments, till the people of God should be sealed in their 
foreheads. The number of 144,000 are sealed. Expositors in- 
form us, that this description related to the prosperous state of 
the Church, in the Roman empire, after the revolution under 
Constantiue, from Paganism to Christianity; and before the a^v- 
ful judgments of the northern invasions commenced. The 
Church then enjoyed a sealing time, a season of great enlarge- 
ment. Vast multitudes, represented as 12 times 12,000 (12 
being the number of the apostles, and also of the patriarchs) 
•were sealed; 144,000 or a vast multitude, a certain number put 
for an uncertain. In this verse (chapter xiv, 1) we have a simi- 
lar representation; as if it had been said, Christ again, after a 
dismal reign of darkness and Papal tyranny, appears in his 
Church. Another remarkable sealing time commences. An- 
other 144,000, or class of countless multitudes, are set apart for 
God's pure worship. To what event could this relate, but to 
the reformation under Luther? The events of that day perfectly 
answer to the figure. And no events of any preceding period 
do appear to answer to it. The succeeding verses accord with 
the events of the reformation. Verse 2; And I heard a voice 
from heaven, as the voice of many waters, and as the voice of a 
great thunder; and / heard the voice of harpers harping with 
their harps. 3; And they sung as it were a new song before 
the throne, and before the four beasts, and the elders; and no 
man could learn that song, but the hundred and forty and four 
thousand, who were redeemed from the earth. 4; These are 
they, who were not defiled with women; for they are virgins. 
These are they, who follow the Lamb whithersoever he goeth. 
These were redeemed from among men, being the first fruits 
unto God, and to the Lamb. 5; And in their mouth was found 
no guile; for they are without fault before the throne of God. 
Here the scene enlarges, as the doctrines of the reformation pro- 
gress through Protestant lands. The heavenly hosts on the oc- 
casion sing, Rev. xii, 10; Now is come salvation and strength, 
and the kingdom of our God, and the power of his Christ; for 
the accuser of our brethren is cast down. The voice of the Pro- 
testant worshippers becomes like the roaring of great waters, 
yea of mighty thunder. It is the voice of harpers, or of those 
engaged in the sublime worship of God. Their song is new, 
and known by none, but those, who are taught it by the Spirit 
of grace. The purification of their doctrines and worship from 



Antichrist predicted in Rev. ore 91 

preceding verse, it becomes a matter of public notori- 
ety, that Babylon is fallen, is fallen. And it is that 
Babylon which made ail nations drink ol the wine of 
the wrath of her fornication. This was the Papal 

the filthy idolatries of the Papal harlot, is strikingly noted. 
Idolatry is spiritual whoredom. And the Protestants having re- 
nounced the idolatries of the Papal see, and become correct and 
holy in their doctrines and modes of worship, are represented as 
above, and as being spotless before the throne of God. Free- 
dom from idolatry was the perfection of Job, of David, and of 
Asa. And this was the perfection of the Protestant multitudes 
-here described. They are the first fruits unto God and to the 
Lamb; a resemblance of the dawn of the Millennium. The 
:Churcii no* seemed to be fast coming forth from her long exile 
in the wilderness. 

By and by the eyes of Protestant multitudes are opened, and 
their hearts united and enlarged, to attempt great things to- 
ward evangelizing the heathen world. Verse 6; And I saw an- 
other angels (or the first of several angels)^^ in the midst oj heav- 
en, having the everlasting Gospel to preach to them, that dwell 
on (he earth, and to ever if nation and kindred and tongue and 
people; 7; Saying with a loud voice, Fear God, and give glory 
to him; for the hour of his judgment is come: and worship him 9 
who made heaven, and earth, and the sea, and the fountains 
of water. A spirit of missions wakes up, and diffuses itself 
through the Protestant nations. Much is shortly done toward 
disseminating the knowledge of Gospel salvation through heathen 
lands. The missionaries introduce their message, as they must do 
to Pagans, by unfolding first the volume of nature: We have come 
to leach you who made yonder heavens; this great earth; the 
Sea; and the fountains of water; and how you must worship and 
►serve him. Their argument evinces, that the preaching of the 
Gospel here predicted, is an advance made from the preaching of 
the Protestant doctrines to the Papal nations, at, and soon after 
the commencement of the reformation. It was to be an event 
subsequent to that period. We find it was to be to the smme 
hour with the signal judgments of God on the Papal see. For 
the hour of his judgment is come. And the next verse informs 
of the object of this Divine judgment, that it was the fall of liab- 
ylon; the subversion of the Papal power. The flight of the An- 
gel, to preach the Gospel, is an event collateral with this, or in 
the same hour with it. 

Some exertions have been made for the propagation of the 
Gospel among Pagans in many ages. But they did by no means 
amount to a fulfilment of the sublime figure under consideration. 
Here is represented one great and general exertion for this ob- 
ject: and the unity of the undertakers; The Angel is one. And 



92 Antichrist predicted in Rev* ocviii. 

harlot. But this her fall is not the last scene at Arma- 
geddon. For the saints are to be tried by the influ- 
ence of some other power, after this announced fall of 
Babylon; which other power must be Antichrist. 

his object is to evangelize every nation, kindred, tongue, and peo- 
ple. Great engagedncss in the object is indicated: The Angel 
cries with aloud voice. Great facility and perseverance are im- 
plied: The Angel flies directly on, over mountains, lakes, and 
seas. Nothing obstructs his course or progress. Obstacles im- 
passable to footmen, are nothing to him. An event is predicted, 
which God would undertake, by inclining the hearts of the chil- 
dren of Zion, to undertake it; by removing obstacles; causing 
provision to be made unexpectedly; preparing instruments; 
opening effectual doors; thus sending out his word, and unfold- 
ing his glorious grace: Not to convert the heathen world at once. 
For the millennial morn is still future. But to light up Gospel 
fires in heathen lands; to call in some: to fulfil his own coun- 
sels; and to prepare the way for the kingdom of Christ. The 
Gospel of the kingdom must first be preached to all nations, jor 
a testimony unto them. We have lived to see the introduction of 
this flight of the Angel. 

Soon it is ascertained what the unprecedented judgments of 
God, in the same hour with the flight of the Angel, have effected. 
Verse 8; And there followed another angel, saying, Babylon is 
fallen, is fallen, that great city, because she made all nations 
drink of the wine of the wrath of her fornication. It must be 
Papal Babylon, and not Antichristian Babylon, whose fall is 
here ascertained. For it is the Papal, and not the Antichristian 
Babylon, who has made all nations drink of the wine of the 
wrath of her fornication. 

The dear perception of this event excites another proclama- 
tion through the Church, of sol emu caution and warning. Verse 
9; And the third angel followed them, saying with a loud voice, 
If any man worship the beast, and his image, and receive his 
mark in his forehead, or in his hand; 1U; The same shall 
drink oj the wine oj the wrath of God. Terrible denunciations 
of judgment are here expressed, and follow, upon all, who are 
contaminated with the spirit of the beast. 

This bold and powerful warning probably will provoke the 
then dominant beast, and the minions of his order, to invade the 
rights of conscience in the kingdom of Christ. And it follows; 
verse 12; Here is the patience of the saints; here are they who 
keep the commandments of God, and the faith oj Jesus. Here 
the patience of Christians must be tried, that it may be known 
who truly have his faith, and keep his commands. Verse 13; 
And I heard a voice from heaven, saying unto me, Write, 
Blessed are^the dead, who die in the Lord from henceforth; 



Antichrist predicted in Rev. xviii. 93 

Verses 12, 13; Here is the patience of the saints: here 
are they, that keep the commandments of God, and the 
faith of Jesus Christ. And I heard a voice from heaven 
saying unto me, Write, Blessed are the dead, who die 
in the Lord from henceforth: yea, saith the Spirit, that 
they may rest from their labors, and their works do fol- 
low them. And scenes of awful judgment succeed 
this fall of Babylon, represented by the Angel on the 
white cloud, with his sharp sickle, reaping the vine of 
the earth: And by another Angel, who has also a sharp 
sickle: And by a third, who has power over fire, who 
directs the second Angel, with the sharp sickle, to 
thrust in his sharp sickle, and gather the clusters of 
the vine of the earth, whose grapes are fully ripe. 
The latter obeys. The vine of the earth is gathered, 
and cast into the great wine press of the wrath of God; 
which is trodden: and which discharges a river of 
blood, as high as the horse bridles, for the space of 
two hundred miles. These are the finishing scenes of 
judgment. And they are subsequent to the above fall 

yea, saith the Spirit, that they may rest from their labors, and 
their works do follow them. Here are indicated peculiar trials 
then to be endured by the Church. But the Captain of her sal- 
vation soon interposes. The next verse, and the following 
verses to the end of (he chapter, describe the scenes of conse- 
quent judgments to be inilicted on Antichrist, and on all the ac- 
tive enemies of the Church. An Angel, like the Son of man, 
with a golden crown, and a sharp sickle, appears upon a white 
cloud. And he soon reaps the harvest of the earth, which is 
then fully ripe. His ministers of Providence soon collect the 
vine of the Infidel world, with its grapes, then fully matured, 
and cast it into the great wine press of the wrath of God; which 
is trodden; and which emits a river of blood for 200 miles. Here 
is a double figure to represent the terribhness of the scene of the 
battle of the great day of God. The harvest and the vintage, 
both unite in that event. For both are subsequent to the de- 
pression of the Church under the reign of Antichrist. But no 
vial of wrath on Antichrist, except the seventh, is subsequent to 
that depression. 

Thus the events of the 14th chapter occupy the same period 
with the vials in the two succeeding chapters; the period of the 
seven last plagues upon the enemies of the Church. That ap- 
pearance of Christ on mount Zion introduced enlargement and 
salvation to his Church; and destruction to her enemies. 



\ 



94 Antichrist predicted in Rev. xviiu 

of the harlot Babylon: which shews, that she, and the 
subsequent power finally to be destroyed, are two dis- 
tinct powers; and their falls are at different periods. 
One is at the rise of Antichrist: The other is at his 
destruction. 

There is a striking affinity between these two pow- 
ers, the Papal and the Antichristian Babylon. The 
latter rose on the ground, and from the corruptions of 
the former. It supplanted and took the place of the 
former. And in the judgments finally executed upon 
Antichristian Babylon, those threatened to Papal Baby- 
lon, (as to her ultimate ruin J will be fulfilled. But the 
two Baby Ions are spoken of as two distinct powers. 
One of them falls under the fifth vial: the other under 
the seventh. 

The sense, which has been given in this section of 
the fall of Papal Babylon by the rise of Antichrist, is 
not destitute of countenance in Old Testament proph- 
ecies. I shall note one passage, Dan. vii, 26. But 
the judgment shall set, and they shall take away his do- 
minion, to consume and to destroy it unto the end. 
This is spoken of the Papal horn; and of the time and 
manner of his overthrow. The judgment shall set. It 
shall open a new era of Divine judgment. And they 
shall take away his (the Papal) dominion. Who shall 
take it away? The antecedent is not expressed. But 
the pronoun they implies an antecedent. It implies 
instruments sufficiently powerful, raised up to overturn 
Popery, and to execute vengeance on Papal nations, to 
take away the Papal dominion, and to consume and to 
destroy it. In Rev. xvii, we learn who this instru- 
ment is;- — the beast, that ascendeth out of*the bottom- 
less pit. The horns of this beast hate the whore, and 
eat her Jlesh, and burn her xvith fire. The vengeance 
begins to be executed before the time of the end; as is 
implied in its continuance till that time; — to consume 
and to destroy it unto the end. This scene, I apprehend, 
opens in a new and fatal vial of Divine wrath, which 
overturns Popery; and which will ere long, or after 
the Turks shall be overthrown, and the Jews returned, 
issue in the seventh vial, the battie of that great day 
of God Almighty. 



Daniel's 1260 years, and PauVs Man of 8m, 95 



SECTION VIII. 



Daniel* s prophecy of the saints being given into the 
possession of the Papal horn 1260 years, consistent 
with a small portion of the last part of this term be- 
ing occupied by the domination of Antichrist* Also 
Paul's Man of Sin considered. 

The prophet Daniel informs,* that the saints were to 
be given into the hands of the little horn, 1260 years. 
But if a portion of the last part of this term were to be 
occupied by the tyranny of Antichrist, how is this 
prediction of Daniel fulfilled? Answer. Antichrist 
originates in the corruptions of Popery. He was to 
arise directly out of the putrefactions of that abomina- 
ble collection of filth and impurity. And after his de- 
velopement, and his establishing his characteristic 
mark of Infidelity, he was to re-establish Popery, as 
his form of godliness, and a convenient engine of his 
ambition. It is not unnatural then, that the Papal 
horn should be represented, in that concise stroke of 
ancient prophecy, as having possession of the saints 
1260 years, notwithstanding that a small portion of the 
last part of the term should be occupied by the terri- 
ble Antichristian power. For the latter was to be 
produced, and the whole wilderness state of the 
Church occasioned, by the corruptions of that Papal 
horn. In that ancient concise sketch then, it is no 
wonder that the saints should be spoken of, as being 
under the power of the Papal horn, for 1260 years; 
even though* for a short term, in the closing part of 
that period, the horn itself, and the saints, should be 
under the tyranny of a superior Power, which rose di- 
rectly from the nature and corruptions of the Papal 
horn. 

This solution may* aid us in forming a correct idea 
of the predictions of Paul, relative to the man of sin, 
$Thess. ii, 3 — 12; Let no man deceive you by any 

* Dan. yii ? 25. 



96 Daniel's 1260 years, and Paul's Man of Sin. 

means; for that day (the clay of Christ) shall not cotne, 
except there come a falling away first, and that man 
of sin be revealed, the son of perdition, who opposeth and 
exalt eth himself above all, that is called God, or wor- 
shipped; so that he, as God, sitteth in the temple of God, 
shewing himself that he is God. Remember ye not, 
that when I was yet with you, I told you these things? 
And now ye know what xvithholdeth that he might 
be revealed in his time. For the mystery of in- 
iquity doth already -work; only he, zvho now letteth, 
will let, until he be taken out of the way. And then 
shall that wicked be revealed, whom the Lord shall con- 
sume with the spirit of his mouth, and destroy with 
the brightness of his coming: Even him, whose coming 
is after the working of Satan, with all power, and 
signs, and lying wonders. And with all deceivableness 
of unrighteousness in them that perish, because they 
received not the love of the truth, that they might be 
saved. And for this cause God shall send them strong 
delusion, that they should believe a lie; that they all 
might be damned, who believed not the truth, but had 
pleasure in unrighteousness. The apostasy of the Pa- 
pal hierarchy is here predicted. Yet the power here 
predicted is to be destroyed with the brightness of 
Christ's coming at the battle of the great day. And 
one would be apt to conclude from reading the pas- 
sage, that the power spoken of is to be the great dom- 
inant power of that day. And we are naturally 
strengthened in this conclusion, from the allusion the 
essential part of the description appears to have, to the 
noted passage in Dan. xi, 36 — , which relates to An- 
tichrist. These considerations seem to make the Ro- 
mish hierarchy, and Antichrist one. I apprehend the 
fact to be, that the passage presents a complex view of 
Popery and Antichrist; the former rising after the 
subversion of Pagan Rome; and the latter rising from 
the corruptions of the former, in the last days. The 
passage, I conceive, contains a prophetic glance at the 
whole apostasy, both in its Papal, and Antichristian> 
form; saying some things peculiarly applicable to the 
me; some to the other; and some to both. Had no 



DanieVs 1260 years, and PauPs Man of Sin. 97 

other Scriptures predicted the rise of the infidel Pow- 
er, subsequent to ropery, we should naturally have 
taken this prediction of the Apostle as relating only to 
the Papal hierarchy, and should not learn from it the 
rise of the Infidel power. But as we are furnished 
with such a variety of predictions which evidently re- 
late to a vast infidel Power, subsequent to Popery; we 
cannot suppose this short passage of Paul designed to 
contradict those passages; or to indicate, that they were 
to receive their accomplishment in simply the Papal 
power. This passage then must be viewed as a gene- 
ral description, or rather glance of the whole apostasy, 
Papal and Antichristian; viewing them in their natural 
connexion; although other prophecies present them, as 
we have seen, as two distinct powers. 

The man of sin then, primarily is the Papal hier- 
archy; and ultimately the infidel Power of the last days, 
which originated in the corruptions of that hierarchy, 
and in which the dominant power of the hierarchy was 
to terminate. Paul's man of sin properly comprises 
both these powers, viewed in their connexion. Al- 
though they are two, when they go into perdition, the 
Least, and the false prophet ; the last head numerically 
the eighth, but specifically the sixth, of the Roman 
beast, healed of its deadly wound received by Con- 
stantine, at the same time a new beast, ascending from 
the bottomless pit; and the Papal harlot, borne by 
him to her execution; yet they both unitedly ^o to 
constitute Paul's man of sin, and that son of perdu 
tion, whom the Lord will consume with the spirit of his 
mouth, and destroy with the brightness of his coming. 
That description horn the Apostle, which has been 
recited, viewed in the light of the other, numerous, and 
more distinguishing predictions, both concerning the 
Papal hierarchy, and the subsequent infidel Power, 
seems necessarily to evince, that the man of sin was of 
the complex character above presented: that he com- 
prised both the hierarchy, and the atheistical Anti- 
christ. For he rises with the former; and sinks with 
the latter; and has the characteristics of both. He is, 
in that prophetic glance, presented as one Power; 

n 



98 Conclusion of the First Chapter. 

though other more definite predictions present him as 
two; as we have seen. He represents the whole Ro» 
mish apostasy, both in its Papal and Atheistical form. 

Thfs we are taught in the prophetic parts of the 
sacred Scriptures to expect the rise of a terrible athe- 
istical Power, and a vast influence of Infidelity, in the 
last days, or just previous to the Millennium. 

I do not pretend that I have adduced all the prophe- 
cies of this event. Various other predictions of it, 
especially in the Old Testament, will be noted in the 
future pages of this Dissertation; where the way will 
be better prepared for them to be understood. I shall 
here add a comment on the words of our blessed Lord;* 
And shall not God avenge his own elect, who cry unto 
him day and night, though he bear long with them? I 
tell you that he will avenge them speedily. Neverthe- 
less, when the Son of man cometh, shall he find faith on 
the earth? Here we read of the coming of Christ to 
avenge his elect. His coming at the destruction of 
Jerusalem, probably was primarily intended. But his 
coming at the battle of the great day, as well as at the 
end of the world, must be viewed as included in the 
prediction. And the question in the last verse implies, 
that what has been called the Christian world will then 
be found overrun with gross Infidelity. 

But so great an effect implies an adequate cause, or 
a systematic propagation of Infidelity. And the com- 
ing of Christ, at the battle of the great day, being to 
avenge his elect, implies, that this power of Infidelity 
will then be found violently directed against his elect, 
or his cause. The operations of Infidels, previous to 
the rise of Antichrist, or beside that combination, 
which gave 7 him birth, did not amount to that sys- 
tematic propagation of Infidelity necessarily implied in 
the rise of Antichrist; although they had their influ- 
ence in preparing the way for it. There was a want 
of unity and efficiency in their operations. The British 
Infidels, Hobbes, Tindal, Chubb, Morgan, Woolston, 

* Luke xviii, 7> 8. 



Conclusion of the First Chapter. 99 

Collins, Shaftesbury, Herbert, Hume, and Boling- 
broke, were \ntichristian indeed. Yet their opera- 
tions and writings did not mark the rise of Antichrist. 
They w T ere destitute of that unity and efficiency of op- 
eration. Many of their first principles counteracted 
each other. And they matured no powerful, system- 
atic opposition to the cause, which they individually 
hated. It remained for Infidels within the region of 
Popery to remedy this happy defect. The latter were 
not only to propagate real Infidelity, in a far more en- 
ergetic system; but were to furnish a fatal plan of unit- 
ing their minions and sophists of impiety against the 
cause of Christ; and to secretly inure their hearts to 
cruelty, and deeds of violence, till they should be pre- 
pared to burst upon the Christian and civilized world, 
like an overwhelming torrent of burning lava from a 
volcano! The uniting of their rivulets of Infidelity into 
a powerful current, and swelling the latter, by the 
confluence of numberless streams, into an overwhelm- 
ing flood; and directing this mighty deluge against 
the principles of the Christian religion, and of all vir- 
tuous civil government; this was to be the develope- 
ment of the infidel Power under consideration; this the 
Antichrist of the last times,, 



CHAP. II. 

The last days have arrived; and an inceptive fulfilment 
of the predictions concerning Antichrist is now mani- 
fest before our eyes. 

THIS I shall endeavor to evince in the following sec- 
tions. 

SECTION I. 

Chronological Calculations. 

The Church of Christ was to remain in the wilder- 
ness, after being given into the hands of the Papal 
horn, 1260 years.* Mr. Faber is confident, that this 
giving of the saints into the hands of the Papal power 
was A. D. 606, when Phocas constituted the bishop of 
Rome, universal bishop. A former English writer, 
noted with approbation in Pool's Annotations, by the 
name of Stephens, was of the same opinion. This 
opinion appears highly probable. If the saints were to 
be given into the hands of the Papal horn 1260 years; 
the giving of them into his hands surely must mark 
the commencement of the 1260 years. And the con- 
stituting of the bishop of Rome universal bishop, ap- 
pears to be the very act of giving the saints into his 
hands. In A. D. 606 then, we must probably date 
the beginning of the 1260 years. Much evidence in 
favor of this period, Mr. Faber attempts to adduce 
from the predictions concerning the Mohammedan im- 
posture. This, and the Papal imposture, he thinks, 
were to commence, continue, and close their existence, 
together. But Mohammed began his diabolical sys- 
tem A. D. 606; the very year in which the saints 
Were given into the hands of the Papal horn. 

* Dan. vii, 25, and Rev. xii, 6. 



102 Chronological Calculations. 

Another argument in favor of this period the above 
named author adduces from the period assigned (Dan. 
viii, 14) for the termination of Mohammedism. The 
period there assigned is 23 hundred years, from some 
noted period; 22 hundred years, in some ancient He- 
brew copies; which Mr. Faber thinks to be the true 
reading. But calculating as he supposes we ought, 
from the time the he-goat attacked the ram, (Dan. viii, 
7,) 334 years before Christ, the 22 hundred years, for 
the close of Mohammedism, terminate A. D. 1866; 
which is the very period made by the addition of the 
1260 years to 606, when both Popery and Moham- 
medism may be said to have commenced. These 
three coincident arguments that author conceives to 
amount to pretty full evidence, that \. D. 1866 will 
be the end of the i260 years, or the wilderness state 
©f the Church, 

Another argument in favor of this period, I appre- 
hend, is to be found in the number of the Papal beast,* 
which is 666. Writers have supposed, that there is a 
number of the beast, and a number of his name. As 
to the number of his name, it is ascertained that the 
numerical letters in Greek, which form Lateinos, con- 
tain the number 666. Latinus, (or, as the name was 
anciently written, both in Latin and Greek, Lateinos,) 
king of Latium, was before Romulus; and was the 
first founder of Rome, either real or fictitious. Ac- 
cordingly the ancient Romans were called Latins; 
and their language was denominated Latin. And 
this is the appellation, by which the inhabitants of the 
south west of Europe are known in the east, the 
Latins; particularly the Italians, French, and Span- 
iards, are denominated the Latins.\ And the Papal 
church is there known by the distinction of the Latin 
church. And in this church every thing is latinized; 
mass, prayers, hymns, litanies, canons, decretals, Pa- 
pal bulls, are all in Latin. The business of Papal 
councils was transacted in Latin. And their Scrip - 

* Rev. xiiij 8. f Faber, vol. ii 5 p. 175. 



Chronological Calculations. 103 

tures were read in no other language. The word 
Lateinos contains the number 666. 

L— 30 

A— 1 

T— 300 

E— 5 
I— 10 

N— 50 

O— 70 

S— 200 



666 

Thus the Latin church is this second beast; the 
number of his name being found in Lateinos, accord- 
ing to the Greek numerals. 

And with respect to the number of the beast; the 
author before mentioned in Pool, by the name ot Ste- 
phens,* has attempted to shew, that A. D. 606, when 
the saints were given into the hands of the Papal horn, 
was according to Daniel's chronology, the year 666; 
or was the year 666, from the time, when the Roman 
power first invaded the Church of God. And this he 
states to have been, when Cicero and Antonius were 
consuls, 60 years before Christ. These 60 years add- 
ed to 606, make 666. So that the number of the 
beast is the number of years, from the time the Church 
of God fell into the hands of the Romans- 60 years be- 
fore Christ, to the time, when the Christian Church 
fell into the hands of the Papal beast; which number of 
years was 666. It appears a striking coincidence, that 
from the time the Church of God fell into the hands 
of the Romans; (if the above author be correct) to the 
vear 606, when the Christian Church was in a formal 
manner, given into the hands of the Papal beast, there 
were 666 years; and that this very number is taken to 
designate the Papal beast, or as one of his descriptive 
marks. I cannot well conceive what circumstance 
shall be more likely to unfold the true sense of the 
passage. And if it be the true sense, it affords an ad- 

* Pool's Aunot. on Re?, xiii, 18. 



104 The French Revolution* 

ditional argument to the three noted by Mr. Faber, in 
favor of A. D. 606 being the time for the commencement 
of the 1260 years; and thus in favor of A. D. 1866 be- 
ing the year of the release of the Church, and of the 
destruction of her enemies. 

Whether the above calculation will prove to be cor- 
rect, or not, it is agreed I believe by all, that we are 
drawing near to the close of the wicked ages of the 
world; and that the Millennium cannot be Jar distant* 
The prophecies generally, and the signs of the times, 
are thought to conspire to evince the truth of this re- 
mark. 

Have we not then reason to believe, that the rise of 
the great Antichrist of the last times, must at the pres- 
ent period be clearly discernible upon the stage of the 
world? This must be believed from the prophecies 
relative to that event, and from chronological calcula- 
tions. 

And what have the eyes of the present generation 
beheld? We have seen a mighty terrific Power, burst- 
ing suddenly into existence; and possessing the very 
characteristics noted in the prophecies, as descriptive of 
the origin and the first stages of Antichrist. 



SECTION II. 

The French Revolution. 

We have recently seen a most powerful Papal nation, 
whose monarch was styled the eldest son of the Church, 
a nation of more than twenty seven millions of people, 
breaking every restraint, beheading their king, pro- 
claiming war against all kings, and decreeing fraternity 
with all in every nation, who are in rebellion against 
their governments. 

Revolutionary France, by national authority, not on- 
ly denied the Christian Religion, but the being of God. 
A piece was written by Anarcharsis Cloots, a member 
of their national convention, and the reporter of their 
committee, and was accepted by the convention, and 



The French Revolution. 10j 

printed and circulated by their order, in which are the 
following sentiments; "Man when free wants no other 
divinity, than himself. Reason dethrones both the kings 
of the earth, and the King of heaven. No monarchy 
above, if we wish to preserve our republic below. Vol- 
umes have been written to determine whether a repub- 
lic of Atheists could exist. I maintain that every other 
republic is a chimera. If you admit the existence of a 
heavenly sovereign, yon introduce the wooden horse 
within your walls; what you adore by day, will be your 
destruction by night."* This infidel Power vhtually- 
abolished the Christian Sabbath; substituting in its 
stead their decades, or the celebration of every tenth 
day, for political, or idolatrous purposes. They vir- 
tually abolished the covenant of marriage, by rendering 
the support of it optional with the parties. As a fruit 
of which national order, 1800 divorces took place in 
Paris, in the year 1793. They decreed that the pro- 
miscuous intercourse of the sexes is no erime.f They 
fixed the inscription in their burying ground, "Death is 
an eternal sleepy The Bible was burnt in a public 
square. They shut up their houses of public worship, 
and made only the expression of a desire that they might 
be opened, a great, if not a capital crime. They assum- 
ed the characteristic of disregarding the god of their 
fathers,% by rejecting the Pope, and all his clergy. And 
in contemptuously abjuring the Christian Religion, they 
disregarded Him, who was the ancient desire of women. 
They denied the Father and the Son; denied the Lord, 
who bought them.; denied the only Lord God, and our 
Lord Jesus Christ. 

Yet, notwithstanding all this, they in their estate, or 
after they viewed their revolution established, honored 
their God offerees, their Mozim; whether we translate 
it fancied gods; or military munitions. With respect to 
the former, the French converted the magnificent tem- 
ple of St. Genevieve at Paris into a Pagan pantheon. § 

*BarrueI's Memoirs, vol. ii, p. <245. Htett, vol. ii, p. 253, 

+ Dan. xi, 37. 
§The pantheon was a temple in ancient Rome, dedicated, tifi 
Its name imports, to all the god?. 
14 



106 The French Revolution. 

To this they conveyed in solemn procession the bones 
of the arch- infidel Voltaire, and of Rousseau. The 
bones of the former they placed upon a high altar, and 
offered incense to them; while the multitude bowed 
down in silent adoration. 

A female, dressed in fantastic hue, as a goddess to 
personate Human Reason, was borne upon a carriage 
on men's shoulders, and escorted by the national guards, 
and all the constituted authorities. She was placed 
upon a high altar, and worshipped with various religious 
ceremonies. She was then conveyed to the principal 
church, where these idolatrous services were repeated. 
A priest was then brought in, who abjured the Chris- 
tian faith, and avowed the whole of Christianity to be 
an imposture. The scene closed with the burning of 
their religious books, and their various apparatus for 
public worship; multitudes dancing round the flames in 
savage mirth. And an account of this whole scene was 
published in their national Bulletin, an official paper 
distributed at the expense of government.* 

The images of reason and liberty were placed in a 
temple. Festivals were instituted to the virtues, such 
*as reason and labor. Thus they adopted and honored 
the gods of their fancy. 

And the French have honored military munitions, 
should any prefer this rendering of the term Mozim, 
Their unprecedented improvements in the arts of war, 
afford them a most distinguishing feature in this par- 
ticular, 

A train of other enormities are related in authentic 
histories and memoirs of the French revolution, too nu- 
merous to be cited in this Dissertation. "It appears, 
(says a writer on this subjectf) that there have been two 
millions of persons murdered in France since it called 
itself a republic; among whom were 250 thousand 
women; 230 thousand children, beside those murdered 
in the womb; and 24 thousand priests, many of whom 
were Protestants. ' ' Marat, that great friend of the pea- 

*See Residence in France, N. Y. edition, p. 270. 
tKett ? vol. ii ? p. 252. 



The French Revolution. 107 

pie, scrupled not to assert, that in order to cement lib- 
erty, the national club ought to strike off 200,000 heads. 
"As for the privilege of extending mercy to the con- 
demned, it was contemptuously disclaimed; and all ap- 
plications for pardon were rejected with the declaration, 
that the enlightened government of republican France, 
possessed no such power. It was esteemed indeed a 
sufficient crime to be suspected of being a supicious 
person."* Their comedians publicly challenging and 
denying God; the pupils of their new republican school 
appearing at the bar, and declaring, that all religious 
worship had been suppressed in their section, and that 
they detested God; and, horrible to relate! their establish- 
ing a tan-yard under the auspices of government, to 
manufacture into leather the skins of their murdered 
fellow-citizens; their drowning, under guards of soldiers, 
their new born infants, born of lewd women kept by 
the officers in Gen. Jourdan's army, as related by Count 
Sidon, who was present; and numerous other enor- 
mities, which exclusively characterize the annals of 
modern France; — these are things well known. And 
they strikingly corroborate the evidence exhibited, that 
we behold in that nation the rise of the Antichrist of 
the last time. 

The succeeding predictions (Dan. xi, 38,) the French 
nation have precisely fulfilled. They soon fell under a 
military despotism; and have become a great and terri- 
ble empire. The people who magnified themselves 
above God, and all legitimate authorities, have received 
their foreign god, their emperor, from an origin, which 
their fathers knew not; and have honored him with gold, 
and silver, and precious stones, and pleasant things; or 
with Imperial magnificence. A Corsican youth, of 
ordinary descent, was admitted to an under office in a 
company of artillery in the republican French army. 
His activity at the siege of Toulon, in 1793, excited 
the attention of the national agents; and he was ad- 
vanced. His subsequent rise was rapid. Within a few 
years the French received him, and honored him, as 

*Faber, vol, ii, p. 205 



108 The French Revolution. 

their First Consul. And his subsequent, Imperial mag- 
nificence, his victories, and his distributions of the 
nominal crowns of his conquered nations to his kindred, 
and favorites, appear full} to accord with the forecited 
passage, Dan. xi, 38, 39. And a god, whom his fathers 
knew not, shall he honor with gold and silver and precious 
stones and pleasant things. Thus shall he do m the 
most strong holds, with a strange god, whom he shall ac- 
knowledge and increase with glory. And he shall cause 
them to ride over many, and shall divide the land (earth) 
for gain. In the whole of the passage afo?e- cited from 
this chapter, relative to the infidel Power, we find a 
train of particulars, which have been fulfilled, in their 
order, in France; but which, I believe, have never been 
fulfilled in this order in any other nation; and there now 
appears no human probability that they can ever be ful- 
filled in any other nation. 

Have we then any reason to doubt of the correctness 
of applying the passage to the French nation? And es- 
pecially considering the origin of their revolution, 
which will by and by be noted. When this is con- 
sidered, we shall find also that in the French, as far as 
they have proceeded, we behold an inceptive fulfilment 
of the prophecy in Rev. xii, concerning the deviVs com- 
ing down to the earth in great wrath, and of the proph- 
. ecy in Rev. xvii, concerning the beast, that ascendeth 
out of the bottomless pit, and is bearing the Papal harlot 
to her execution. The gross Infidel system, instigated 
by the great dragon, in the former of these passages, 
has most strikingly appeared in France; and appears to 
be fulfilling in what has been called the Christian world. 
And the features of the beast in Rev. xvii, are conspic- 
uously prominent in that nation, so far as they have 
proceeded. Examine the prophetic picture. Then 
look at the French nation. And you will be constrain- 
ed to say, the picture there has its original; the predic- 
tion, its accomplishment. The seventh head of the 
old Roman beast, continuing a short space, has been 
verified in the Terrible Republic. The succeeding 
head, numerically the eighth, but yet of the seven; be- 
ing the sixth healed from its deadly wound, is now pre- 



The French Revolution. 109 

sented before our eyes. This new beast from the bot- 
tomless pit, of scarlet color, covered with the deeds of 
blasphemy, forming to himself his ten horns, bearing 
the Papal power to his execution, with the world won- 
dering after him, is now upon the stage, manifested 
with dreadful precision. And the events of Rev. xviii, 
are fulfilled, or fulfilling. Some of the most important 
parts of the dominion of Papal Babylon have indeed 
been exhibited to the world, as the habitations of devils, 
the hold of every foul spirit, and the cage of every un- 
clean and hateful bird. The rod of iron for the work of 
judgment there implied, is presented before the nations. 
Pa pal Babylon has fallen; and the judgments' of God on 
Papal nations are in the most conspicuous train of 
fulfilment. 

The above ideas will be corroborated, when we come 
to ascertain the real origin of the late unprecented com- 
motions in Europe. This origin stands clearly expos- 
ed in the writings of Dr. John Robison, Professor of 
Natural Philosophy in the University of Edinburgh, 
in a volume published in 1797, entitled, "Proofs of 
a Conspiracy, &c." And in the volumes of Abbe 
Barruel, a French Catholic, who wrote Memoirs on the 
French revolution. In both these works, although the 
plans of the authors are very different, and the writers 
were of different kingdoms, and different religious edu- 
cations, and unacquainted with the object of each other; 
yet the same points are clearly ascertained. They give 
the same original letters, m ottos, and watch words; and 
in short, disclose the same systematic plot, laid to in- 
troduce anarchy and Atheism, under the notion of en- 
lightening mankind. 

As much of the evidence concerning the fatal scheme 
of Illuminism, was first given in this country by these 
writers, it may be suitable to make some remarks upon 
their characters. 



* 



110 Ur. Robison and the Abbe Barruel. 

SECTION III. 

The Characters of Dr. Robison, and the Abbe Barruel. 

Much pains have been taken to abate the force of the 
testimony of these authors; particularly of the former. 
This perfectly agrees with the well known arts of Iilu- 
minism. Men who have adopted such maxims as the 
following; ' ' The goodness of the end sanctifies the means; 
We must gain our opposers* or ruin them; Hurt thejav* 
elm; strike deep; but conceal the hand that gives the blow;" 
might be expected to assail, with the weapons of false 
accusation, the characters of those who should attempt to 
unveil their wickedness. Accordingly as soon as Pro- 
fessor Robison's Proofs were circulated in this country, 
and excited alarm, scandalous accounts were propagat- 
ed in news papers against his character. These ac- 
counts have been proved, from authentic documents, 
to have been utter falsehoods. In the process of these 
proofs, the excellency of Professor Robison's character 
has been incontestably substantiated. The history of 
his life has been made public; which exhibits him as 
a man of distinguished usefulness; of the first degree of 
erudition; and of the most unimpeachable veracity and 
integrity.* From youth he has been in public life. 
In 1774 he was invited by the Magistrates of Edin- 
burgh to the Professorship of Natural Philosophy in the 
University of that city; which ranks very high among 
the literary institutions of this age. In 1786 he was 
elected a member of the Philosophical Society in Phil- 
adelphia, of which Mr. Jefferson is the President. In 
1797, he was elected a member of the Royal Society 
of Manchester. In 1799, the University of Glasgow, 
where he had received his education, conferred on him 
the honorary degree of Doctor of Laws; at which time, 
contrary to their usual custom, they gave a very par- 
ticular, and flattering account of his nine years study 
in that University. He was Secretary to the Royal 

*See Payson's Modern Antichrist. 



Dr. Robison and the Abbe Barruet. Ill 

Society of Edinburgh. And in 1800 he was unani- 
mously elected a foreign member (of which they admit 
but six) of the Imperial Academy of Sciences at Peters- 
burgh; which is one of the three highest in reputation 
in Europe. These facts evince that Dr. Robison was 
one of the most eminent literary characters in Europe. 
Would he then have risked his reputation, in giving 
such a publication to the world, if he were not, from 
the most authentic documents, sure of its correctness? 
It is incredible! As to Dr. Robison's moral character, 
it is established beyond doubt. The following is an 
extract from a letter written by one of the most respect- 
able literary men in Scotland. Leave was not obtained 
to give his name; though, it is presumed, he would not 
have made objection. "Professor Robison's character 
is so well established among those, who know him best, 
that it would be ridiculous, at Edinburgh, to call in 
question his veracity, or abilities. I had read many of 
his authorities in German originals, before his book 
was published. And the first notice I received of his 
book was in the preface to Dr. Erskine's Sketches of 
Ecclesiastical History, where you will see the honora- 
ble testimony, that he gave to Mr. Robison, and the 
great expectation that he had from its publication." 

The Rev. Dr. Erskine, so celebrated in America, 
and neighbor to Dr. Robison, in a letter dated Edin- 
burgh, Sept. 25, 1800, says, "I think highly of Pro- 
fessor Robison's book. Some of the most shocking- 
facts it contains, I knew, before its publication, from a 
periodical account of the church history of the times, 
by Professor Koester, at Glessen, of which I lent to 
Professor Kobison all the numbers, relating to that sub- 
ject." In a subsequent letter of June 13th, 1801, Dr. 
Erskine, having heard of some of the aspersions of 
Dr. Robison's character circulating in America, says, 
"Had these reports been sent to Edinburgh, for their 
palpable falsehood, they would have been despised and 
detested." Mr. J. Walker, a reputable inhabitant of 
Great-Britain, wrote an attestation to the excellent char- 
acter of Dr. Robison, to Professor Boetiger, of Ger- 
many, who had written some aspersions on Dr. Rob- 



112 Origin of the French Revolution, 

ison's character; upon which Boetiger honorably re- 
tracted those aspersions. Mr, Walker, after giving 
Dr. Robison's character, says; "Nor is this the exagger- 
ated praise of a friend. No one, who knows Mr. Rob- 
ison, as I know him, (and he is almost universally 
known in Britain,) will dare to call it in question." 
Thus, notwithstanding these mischievous aspersions, 
Dr. Robison's character i > fully established. And the 
information given in his book is entided to every degree 
of credit. 

As to the character of the Abbe Barruel, I know not 
that it was ever materially impeached. His volumes, 
while they contain the errors of the Roman Catholic relig- 
ion, and indicate the indignation of their author against 
the enormities of the French, they likewise indicate, to 
an uncommon degree, his strict veracity, in the relation 
of facts. He would never relate the substance of any 
account, but with the document before his eyes. And 
when the enormity of its contents appeared almost in- 
credible, he would subjoin the originals verbatim, that 
the reader might translate for himself. 

These two authors, of different nations, religions, 
and habits, writing their books at the same time; unac- 
quainted with each other's object; and pursuing their 
inquiries through very different arrangements, arrive at 
the same points; and unitedly develope the same dia- 
bolical scheme of Illuminism. The evidence therefore* 
which they afford upon the subject, must by the judi- 
cious be deemed irresistible. 



SECTION IV. 

Origin of the French Revolution. 

It has been fully ascertained, that the French revolution 
was not eventually that virtuous struggle for liberty, 
which Americans at first apprehended. Nor were 
its enormities the accidental frenzy of an infuriated 
mob. But the revolution and those enormities were 
under the direction of a system of wickedness matured 



Origin of the French Revolution. 113 

by men of the first talents; and most subtly propagated 
by multitudes in hidden concert, for nearly half a cen- 
tury. This we learn from the aforementioned writings 
of Robison and Barruel; and from numerous other au- 
thentic sources. They unfold at large the most diabol- 
ical scheme, with its ample evidence. In this I can- 
not follow them in a short dissertation. I can only 
ske'ch the outlines of the dismal plot. 

Voltaire, the great French philosopher, who was born 
at Paris, Feb. 20, 1694, and who died not long before 
the French revolution, conceived a design, in his early 
days, to overturn the Christian Religion, This was his 
avowed object. And such w T ere his genius and early 
turn of mind for the impious object of his undertaking, 
that while he was but a youth, he received the follow- 
ing reprimand from his professor; "Unfortunate young 
man! you will one day come to be the standard bearer 
of Infidelity. " So he proved in fact, and to a far great- 
er degree, than his professor, or any other man could 
have conceived. Voltaire was wont to say, "I am 
weary of hearing people repeat, that twelve men have 
been sufficient to establish Christianity. I will prove 
that one may suffice to overthrow it."* And would 
add, "Christianity yields none but poisonous weeds." 
And to the object of overturning the Christian Relig- 
ion, he vowed to dedicate his life. To "crush the 
wretch" (as he would express it) meaning Jesus Christ, 
was henceforth to be the object of all his exertions. 
And this impious phrase became the watch word of 
his order, "Crush the wretch then, crush the wretch"! 

Voltaire associated with himself for his horrid pur- 
pose, a group of Infidel philosophers; Diderot, D'Alem- 
bert, Rousseau, and Frederic, king of Prussia; and 
shortly after he subtly found means to unite with him 
five or six of the crowned heads in Europe, in the im- 
pious conspiracy to destroy the religion of the Gospel. 
The numbers and influence of the conspirators rapidly 
increased. Their success was astonishing, even to 
themselves, as some of them exultingly acknowledged. 

♦Life of Voltaire. 

15 



114 Origin of the French Revolution* 

So that they would often speak of the amazing power 
of secret societies; and of the facility with which they 
might bind tke world with invisible hands. 

Such was the preparedness of the mass of the Roman 
Catholics for Infidelity, and such the influence of the 
infernal dragon, who was now furiously intent on erect- 
ing this new standard against the cause of Christ, that 
the scheme of Voltaire took effect, like fire in a field 
of dry stubble, with a strong wind to accelerate its fury. 
Voltaire boasted that from Geneva to Berne, not a 
Christian was to be found; and that if things went on 
at this rate,, "in twenty years God would be in a pretty 
plight." 

This plan was prosecuted with incredible vigor, and 
success. Secrecy was the soul of their order. "Strike 
deep, but hide the hand that gives the blow," and sim- 
ilar phrases, were with them, watch words of great sig- 
nificancy. Their leaders received fictitious names; and 
they transacted their business in a language newly in- 
vented for the purpose. They prevailed to poison the 
sources of education. The highest of the French lit- 
erary Societies, they, after much intrigue and manage- 
ment, filled with their members; and finally rendered 
the institution wholly subservient to their views. 

Although the subversion of the Christian Religion 
was their first object, as has been noted, yet the sub- 
version of civil government was after a while united 
with it, by these propagators of impiety. It became a 
principle of their order, that all the restraints of religion, 
and of civil government, were but an intolerable impo- 
sition; and that the goodness of the end sanctifies what- 
ever means may be adopted to abolish such restraints. 

Free masonry was insidiously perverted, and made a 
-medium and covert of this mischief, in a manner wholly 
eontrary to its principles, or original design.* Many 

*I hope none of the Masonic Fraternity will admit the idea, 
that any thing in this Dissertation is designed to reflect upon 
their order. We know there is no institution among men, which 
is not capable of being abused to perverse purposes. And if 
simply this circumstance were to decide against the merit of in- 
3tkutians ? perhaps every institution would be reprobated. The- 



Origin of the French Revolution. 115 

of the lodges in France and Germany, and other Popish 
countries, were corrupted, and became subservient to 
the views of Illurninism. Upon the discovery of this, 
an honorable mason in Europe thus bewails it, in an 
oration to his associates; "Brethren and companions, 
give free vent to your sorrow. The days of innocent 
equality are gone by. However holy our mysteries 
may have been, the lodges are now profaned and sullied. 
Let your tears flow. Attired in your mourning robes, 
attend; and let us seal up the gates of our temples; for 
the profane have found means to penetrate into them. 
They have converted them into retreats for their im- 
piety, and dens of conspirators. Within the sacred 
walls they have planned their horrid deeds, and the ruins 
of nations. Let us weep over our legions, whom they 
have seduced. Lodges, that may serve as hiding places 
for these conspirators, must forever remain shut, both 
to us, and to every good citizen."* 

Thousands became leagued in secret concert, to en- 
lighten mankind with the wonderful doctrine of Liberty 
and Equality; liberty from all the restraints of religion; 
and equality from all the subordinations of civil gov. 
ernment. Their highest secret was, that there is no 
God; and no future state; and that every restraint on 
the appetites and passions of man, is an abridgment of 
the rights, and ought to be abolished. These senti- 
ments it was the business of the adepts of their order to 
instill into the minds of mankind, and especially of the 
rising generation; and to do it without giving alarm. 
Their methods of effecting this were systematic and 

advocates of the most important institutions will readily hear the 
conduct of the base perverters of their respective orders ex- 
posed; and will by no means wish to keep concealed such per- 
versions. The honor and patriotism of the honorable masons of 
this day will not permit them to wish, that the modern innova- 
tions made in their order, and in the institutions of religion and 
government, by Infidels, should be kept out of sight For 
many, and those among the most honorable, of the Masonic 
Fraternity, have themselves sounded the alarm, and given notice 
of this horrid abuse of their order. And the thing itself is most 
notorious. 

*Barruel's Memoirs ; vol. iv, p. 63. 



116 Origin of the French Revolution. 

subtile almost beyond description, or detection. They 
allured their young candidates, whom they had marked 
out for their prey, with seemingly accidental hints of 
the amazing power, and great benefits of secret societies; 
that there were such societies, embracing the greatest of 
characters, who were able to govern the world. These 
youths were seduced into the most positive engagements 
of obedience to unknown leaders in those societies, of 
whom they were led to form the most exalted opinion, 
as being great and wise men, devoted to the reforma- 
tion of mankind, and to the good of the world. The 
attention of these pupils was allured with the idea of 
there being various grades in these secret societies; and 
of new and wonderful discoveries to be made, or secret 
things to be revealed, at each advance. Thus all the 
principles of ignorant ambition, and the love of novelty, 
were addressed and seized fatally; while the adepts were 
insidiously engaged in erasing from the mind of the 
candidate every impression of any past religious instruc- 
tions; and in preparing him for a higher grade of In- 
fidelity. To this higher grade he w T as admitted, with 
various ceremonies, so soon as it was discovered by 
the instructor, that he was prepared to receive it without 
alarm. In this gradual process thousands were led on 
to their highest secrets, of Atheism, anarchy, and licen- 
tiousness. 

Books were written by the most subtile of their or- 
der, calculated to unhinge the mind from the truths of 
Revelation, and to bring the Gospel into contempt. A 
learned Encyclopaedia was devised and written for this 
very purpose, that the poison of Infidelity might be 
imperceptibly diffused. And other books innumerable, 
even down to the lowest tracts, teeming with the most 
artful suggestions of Infidelity, were profusely scattered 
through the whole mass of society. Printers and book- 
sellers were artfully enlisted into the same cause. And 
funds were raised to indemnify them, in suppressing 
every evangelical publication. So that few or no good 
books could circulate in society, or ever be found. 
Reading societies were formed by the agents of this fatal 
scheme, in order that their impious publications might 



Origin of the French Revolution. 117 

be read, and thus take the more sure effect. The di- 
rection of schools the leaders of Illuminism found 
means to get into their own hands; and to furnish them 
with instructors of their own order. 

Said the chief of the Illuminati; "All the German 
schools, and the benevolent society, are at last under 
our direction. Lately we have got possession of the 
Bartholomew Institution for young clergymen, having 
secured all their supporters. Through this, we shall be 
able to supply Bavaria with Jit priests. We must ac- 
quire the direction of education, of church management, 
of the professional chair, and of the pulpit. We must 
preach the warmest concern for humanity, and make 
people indifferent to all other relations. We must gain 
the reviewers, and journalists, and the booksellers."*" 
See an instance of their impious hypocrisy. A president 
of their society, in an initiatory discourse, said, " Jesus 
Christ, our grand and ever celebrated master, appeared 
in an age, when corruption was universal. He support- 
ed his doctrines by an innocent life, and sealed them 
with his blood." Yet Christ was the wretch, whom 
their order had sworn to crush! And the following sen- 
timents we read in their own language. "All ideas of 
justice and injustice, of virtue and vice, of glory and 
infamy, are purely arbitrary, and dependent on custom. 
The man, who is above law, can commit without re- 
morse the dishonest act, that may serve his purpose. 
The fear of God, so far from being the beginning of 
wisdom, would be the beginning of folly. Modesty is 
only an invention of refined voluptuousness. Virtue 
and honesty are no more than the habit of actions per- 
sonally advantageous."! "The supreme king," (says 
their code) "the God of philosophers, Jews, and Chris- 
tians, is but a chimera, a phantom. Jesus Christ is an 
impostor." 

It was one of the hidden maxims of their philosophy, 
first to gain a firm footing by fraud, and afterwards to 
propagate their scheme by force; adopting the words 

*Fabcr 5 vol. i, p. 251. + Barruel, vol. iii, p. 1G4; and 

Kelt, vol. ii, p. 178. 



118 Origin of the French Revolution. 

reason, toleration, and humanity, as a quietus, till they 
could call to arms. The following instructions were 
accordingly given to their initiated brethren, by the 
hierophant of their order. "Serve, assist, and mu- 
tually support each other; augment our numbers; 
render yourselves at least independent; and leave to 
time and posterity the care of doing the rest. When 
your numbers shall be augmented to a certain degree, 
and you shall have acquired strength by your union, 
hesitate no longer, but begin to render yourselves pow- 
erful and formidable to the wicked," (i. e. all your op- 
posers.) — "You will soon acquire sufficient force to 
bind the hands of your opponents, and subjugate them. 
Extend and multiply the children of light, till force and 
numbers shall throw power into our hands." — "Nations 
must be brought back — by whatever means— -peaceably, 
if it can be done; if not, then by force. For all subor- 
dination must be made to vanish from the earth."* 

No iniquity, perfidy, or hypocrisy, was too bad to be 
adopted, provided they could but keep it concealed. 
Lying, and a stubborn perseverance in false assertions, 
either to conceal, or to accomplish their plots; or to 
ruin characters, or interests, that stood in their way, 
were among the most powerful principles of their sys- 
tem in crushing the wretch. 

This fatal scheme spread in Germany under the di- 
rection of its arch-agent Weishaupt, and others. It be- 
came powerful in other Roman Catholic countries. In 
France it wrought wonders, and prepared the way for 
the dismal scenes of modern date. 

By a train of the most apposite ceremonies and op?- 
erations, men were taught and hardened to become 
murderers, and capable of every cruel and perverse thing 
without remorse. Let one instance suffice to illustrate 
this remark. "A candidate for reception into one of 
the higher orders of Illuminism, after having heard 
many threatenings denounced against all, who should 
betray the secrets of the order, was conducted to a place, 
where he saw the dead bodies of several, who were said 
to have suffered for their treachery. He then saw his 

*Barruel. 



Origin of the French Revolution. 11S> 

own brother, tied hand and foot, begging his mercy and 
intercession. He was informed, that this person was 
about to suffer the punishment due for this offence; 
and that it was reserved for him, the candidate, to be 
the instrument of this just vengeance; and that this 
gave him opportunity of manifesting that he was com- 
pletely devoted to the order. It being observed that his 
countenance gave signs of inward horror, he was told, 
that in order to spare his feelings, a bandage should be 
put over his eyes. A dagger was then put into his 
hand; and his left hand was laid upon the palpitating 
heart of the supposed criminal; and he was ordered to 
strike. He instantly obeyed. And when the bandage 
was taken from his eyes, he saw that it was a lamb he 
had stabbed."* 

It was this scheme of Illuminism in France, which 
took the lead of their revolution. This was the origin 
of those events, which have deluged Europe with blood, 
and filled a great part of the civilized world with terror! 
The plan, which came into operation in the French rev- 
olution, was previously matured; and legions of illu- 
minees were at their respective posts, to manage the 
fatal operations. 

The subterranean fire, which had long been kindling 
in dark recesses, now burst like a volcano from its dire 
caverns, terrifying the nations wrh its portentous dis- 
charge. And in the terrible Atheistical nation appear- 
ed the rise, instead of \htfall of Antichrist. 

It is to be confessed, that the French nation needed 
a redress of their grievances. For a long; season they 
had been under the yoke of despotic authority. And 
though Lewis XVI was a mild king, his ministers of 
finance had much oppressed the people. M. Neckar, 
who had almost retrieved the miseries of their financial 
system, was, through the jealousy of interested cour- 
tiers, ejected from this deparrment; and M. de Calonne 
appointed in his stead. This step proved fatal to the 
government. For the king found his affairs so em- 
barrassed, that he thought it adviseable to convene his 

*Robison , s Proofs, p. 2P9- 



120 Origin of the French Revolution. 

notables, in hopes of availing himself of their influence 
witii the peopie in the imposition of such taxes, as he 
thought his affairs now required. The notables, after 
using an unaccustomed freedom in examining their 
financial concerns, shrunk from the task assigned them, 
of sanctioning an enormous stamp act; and proposed 
the calling of an Assembly of the States. The States gen- 
eral had never been called but twice, since the revolu- 
tion, in the days of Lewis XI, from a feudal aristocracy, 
to absolute monarchy. They once met in the reign of 
Henry IV; and again in the year 1617; but to very 
little purpose. But their next meeting, in 1789, was 
followed with scenes infinitely more interesting. 
Upon the above proposal, Lewis XVI dismissed his 
notables, and established a council of finance. They 
complied with the royal order. But the parliament of 
Paris refused to register this order; and agreed with the 
opinion of the notables, that the States general ought to 
decide the point. Whether the Jacobinic club, (so 
called) the leaders of the Illuminati, were at the bottom 
of this proposal, or not, it completely answered their 
purpose, and afforded a noble opportunity, in the event, 
for them to put in execution the scheme, which they 
had long been concerting, and which was now just 
ready to burst into operation. After various manoeuvres 
on the part of the king, the deputies of the States were 
convened. The "Jacobinic club" had previously been 
exceedingly busy in their correspondence through the 
different parts of the nation, to give a direction to the 
public opinion, and to form the people to that unity of 
sentiment, which afterward appeared in their popular 
councils. The deputies of the people being convened, 
and finding themselves supported by public opinion, 
which had been formed, both by the real injuries in- 
flicted by the government, and by artful management 
for the purpose, proceeded on the 17th of June, 1789, 
to assume to themselves the legislative government, 
under the name of the National Assembly. 

The nobility complained to the king of this usurpa- 
tion, that "the deputies of the Third Estate had attempt- 
ed to concentrate in their own persons the whole an- 



Origin of the French Revolution. 121 

thority of the States general, without waiting for the 
concurrence of the other orders, or the sanction of his 
majesty; that they had attempted to convert their de- 
crees into laws, and had ordered them to be printed, 
published, and distributed to the provinces; had re- 
pealed, and re-enacted laws relative to the taxes; and 
that they seemed to attribute to themselves the united 
rights of the monarch and the three great orders, who 
compose the States general." 

The king sent his soldiers over night and took pos- 
session of their hall. But the assembly met in another 
place, and proceeded to business. Upon this the king 
convened the other branches of the States general, the 
nobles and the clergy, and held a royal session. In 
this, his keeper of the seals read a concession to his 
subjects of 35 articles, in which the grievous points in 
his government were given up; and the States general 
might evidently have had his consent to manage the 
affairs of the nation as they pleased. But after the 
king, and those of his nobles and clergy, who pleased, 
had retired, the commons (who had formed themselves 
into the National Assembly) remained, and proceeded 
in their business. The duke of Orleans, 40 of the 
nobility, and 200 of the clergy, now joined them. 
Deputies were received from the different parts of the 
nation, assuring the Assembly of the approbation of the 
people of the revolution which had begun. Orders 
were received from the king commanding them to 
disperse; but in vain. The soldiers were then com- 
manded to disperse them. But the commander in 
chief informed the king, that he could not answer for 
the safety of his royal person, if these orders were en- 
forced. In shbrt the king soon lost all his authority; 
a new constitution was formed; and a revolution was 
completed. The king, upon his submission to the 
Assembly, retained a shadow of executive authority, 
But upon his attending an entertainment of a new regi- 
ment of troops at Versailles, who trampled on the 
national cockade, and assumed a black one in its stead, 
he was brought to Paris under guard, and lodged in 
the old ruined palace of Thuilleries. The Assembly 
16 



122 Origin of the French Revolution. 

gave toleration to religion; and their constitution had 
in it many good things. They continued their ses- 
sions two years and four months; and on the 30th of 
Sept, 1791, the Assembly dissolved itself. 

A new Assembly soon met, under the name of the 
National Convention. Under their government, the 
designs of the leading men in the revolution appeared. 
War having broken out between France and Austria, 
the Convention issued a decree of which the following 
is an extract; "The National Convention, faithful to 
the principles of the sovereignty of the people, which 
will not permit them to acknowledge any of the insti- 
tutions against it, and, willing to fix the regulations to 
be observed by the generals of the armies of the re- 
public, in those countries, to which they may carry 
their arms, decree; 

That in those countries, which shall be occupied 
by the armies of the French republic, the generals 
shall immediately proclaim the abolition of all the ex- 
isting customs, and rights; of all nobility, and gen- 
erally all privileges; they shall declare to the people, 
that they bring them peace, succor, fraternity, liberty, 
and equality. 

The French nation declare, that it will treat as ene- 
mies the people, who, refusing or renouncing liberty 
and equality, are desirous of preserving their prince 
and privileged casts, or of entering into an accommo- 
dation with them. The nation promises and engages 
not to lay down its arms, until the sovereignty and lib- 
ertv of the people, on whose territory the French ar- 
mies shall have entered, shall be established." 

Here the real origin of the French revolution is 
clearly ascertained. Or, it is here clearly evident, that, 
how many soever forwarded that revolution from better 
views, the Jacobins took the whole direction of it, and 
found in it the very opportunity, which they had long 
wished and desired, to give their plan its full effect* 
Some moderation, at first, appeared under the Na- 
tional Assembly. But their scheme now, under the 
Convention, was soon unfolded. Even the French na- 
tion were not prepared to behold Illuminism in all its 



Origin of the French Revolution. 123 

extent, at first view. For some time therefore the 
French revolution was pleasing to many of the friends 
of virtuous liberty. But after the meeting of the Na- 
tional Convention, their views were rapidly unfolded. 
On the midnight preceding the 10th of August 1792, 
all the bells of Paris rang an alarm; the drums beat; 
the citizens flew to arms; the old palace, where the 
members of the royal family were, wasattacktd. The 
Swiss guard fired upon the populace. But they, with 
the national guards, were cut to pieces by bodies of 
soldiers, brought by the Jacobins from Brest and 
Marseilles. The gates of the palace were broken, af- 
ter about 800 men had been killed. The king some 
time after was brought to trial before the Conven- 
tion, and was beheaded, Jan. 21, 1793. The queen 
was beheaded, on the 16th of the Oct. ensuing. Roy- 
alty was abolished by the Convention; and a new con- 
stitution was by them formed and published; and it 
was accepted by the people, in the stead of the first, 
formed by the National Assembly. The moderate 
principles of the first constitution were abandoned. 
No further < toleration was given to religion or con- 
science. On the 26th of August, 1792, "an open 
profession of Atheism was made by a whole nation, 
once zealously devoted to the Papal superstition. Cor- 
responding societies and Atheistical clubs were every 
where held, fearless and undisguised." (Faber, vol. 
ii, p. 203.) 

Massacres and the reign of terror succeeded; to 
hint the particulars of which would fill a volume. 
Something of the feats of the French arms abroad, soon 
after their revolution, may be learned from the following 
report of Dubois Crance, to the Convention, Jan. 30, 
1795. He says; "Last year you maintained nearly 
eleven hundred thousand fighting men. France stood 
armed on one side, Europe on the other; and victory 
constantly followed the three colored standard. Hol- 
land is conquered; and England trembles. Twenty 
three regular sieges terminated; six pitched battles 
gained; 2000 cannon taken; 200 towns submitted. 
Such is the glorious result of the last campaign. The 



124 Atheism the Characteristic of the French Empire. 

next campaign promises* if possible, still more sur- 
prising successes." 

The loss of men sustained by the armies of France 
from 1791, to 1796, was calculated at twelve hundred 
thousand. And beside this loss, the number of mur- 
dered citizens, including men, women, and children, 
during the reign of terror, is said to have been two 
millions. 

Such a series of events could not have been without 
some deep and most mischievous plot. And such a 
plot the history of llluminism unfolds. 



, SECTION V. 

The re-establishment of Popery by Bonaparte notincon* 
sistent with Atheism being the characteristic of the 
French Empire, 

The present French emperor has evinced, by his pro- 
clamation in Egypt, and by other documents, that, in 
point of sentiment, he was not unprepared to become 
a prime leader of the Antichristian Empire.* Bona- 

* The object of Bonaparte's expedition into Egypt, in 1798~, 
is expressed in the following extract from an intercepted letter, 
written by a major in his army, dated Grand Cairo, July 28, 
1798. "The government have turned their eyes toward Egypt 
and Syria; countries, which by their climate, goodness, and fer- 
tility of soil, may become the granaries of the French com- 
merce, her magazine of abundance, and in course of time the de- 
pository of the riches of India. It is most indubitable, that, 
when possessed of, and regularly organized in, these countries, 
we may throw our views sti!l farther, and in the end destroy 
the English commerce in the Indies, turn it to our own profit, 
and render ourselves the sovereigns also of these parts of Africa 
and Asia. All these considerations united have induced our 
government to attempt the expedition to Egypt. That part of 
the Koman power has been governed, for many ages, by a spe- 
cies of men called Mamalukes, who have Beys at the head of 
each district. They deny the authority of the Grand Seignior, 
governing tyrannically, and despotically, a people and a coun- 
try, »hat in the. hand of a polished nation, would become a 
source of wealth and profit." Kett, vol. ii, p. 268. 



Atheism the Characteristic of the French Empire. 125 

parte's re-establishment of Popery forms no objection 
to his being an Atheist, nor to Atheism being the 
characteristic of the French Empire. For this charac- 
teristic the French nation clearly and officially assumed, 

But Bonaparte had the subtlety to disguise this object, by the 
following proclamation in Egypt; in which his own real senti- 
ments may be learned. "In the name of God, gracious and 
merciful. There is no God but one; he has no son, or asso- 
ciate in his kingdom." Here is an express and designed denial 
of Christ, and of the Christian Religiou. One God must be ac- 
knowledged. For the Mohammedan Egyptians acknowledge 
him: And Bonaparte was now couriing them! He proceeds; 
"The present moment, which is destined for the punishment of 
the Beys, has been long anxiously expected. The Beys coming 
from the mountains of Georgia and Bajars, have desolated this 
beautiful country. Bonaparte, the general of the French re- 
public, according to the principles of liberty, is now arrived; 
and the Almighty, the Lord of both worlds, has sealed the de- 
struction of the Beys. Inhabitants of Egypt! when the Beys 
tell you, the French are come to destroy your religion, believe 
them not, it is an absolute falsehood. Answer those deceivers, 
that they are only come to rescue the rights of the poor from 
the hands of their tyrants; and that the French adore the Su- 
preme being, and honor the prophet, (Mohammed) and his holy 
Koran; (the Mohammedan Bible.) All men arc equal in the 
eyes of God; understanding, ingenuity, and science alone, make 
the difference between them. As the Beys therefore do not pos- 
sess any of these qualities, they cannot be worthy to govern the 
country. The Supreme Being, who is just and merciful toward 
all mankind, wills, that in future none of the inhabitants of 
Egypt shall be prevented from attaining to the first employ- 
ments, and the highest honors. The administration, which shall 
be conducted by persons of intelligence, talents, and foresight, 
will be productive of happiness and security. The tyranny and 
avarice of the Beys have laid waste Egypt, which was formerly 
so populous and well cultivated. The French are true MussuU 
mans; (disciples of Mohammed.) They have at all times been 
the true and sincere friends of Ottoman emperors; and the ene- 
mies of heir enemies. May the empire of the Sultan therefore 
be eternal. But may the Beys of Egypt, our opposers, whose 
insatiable avarice has continually excited disobedience and in- 
subordination, be trodden in the dust and annihilated! Our 
friendship shall be extended to those of the inhabitants of Egypt, 
who shall join us; as also to those, who shall remain in their 
dwellings, and observe a strict neutrality, and when they have 
seen our conduct with their own eyes, shall hasten to submit to 
us. But the dreadful punishment of death awaits those, who 



126 Atheism the Characteristic of the French Empire, 

and for years retained. And they have not since 
taken a single step to change this national characteris- 
tic, nor to evince, that Atheism is not their real senti- 
ment, as a nation. It has been ascertained, that the 
French as a nation are Atheists. In support of this, 
let Dr. Priestley testify: And no one will suspect the 
Doctor to have been greatly prejudiced against them! 
He relates the following; "When I wa* myself in 
France, in 1774, I saw sufficient reason to believe that 
hardly any person of eminence in church or state, and 
especially in a great degree eminent in philosophy or 
literature, (whose opinions in all countries are sooner 
or later adopted by others) were believers in Christian- 
ity. And no person will suppose, that there has been 
any change in favor of Christianity in the last twenty 
years. A person I believe now living, and one of 
the best informed men in the country, assured me ve- 
ry gravely, that (paying me a compliment) I was the 
first person he had ever met with, of whose under- 
standing he had any opinion, who pretended to believe 
in Christianity. To this, all the company assented. 
And not only were the philosophers, and other leading 
men in France at that time, unbelievers in Christiani- 
ty, or Deists; but they were Atheists; denying the be- 
ing of God" (Priestley's Fast Sermon. 1794.) 

The French are to be denominated, in the language 
of prophecy, from the characteristic of Atheism, which 
they did, in their revolution, by national authority and 
undisguisedly assume. The remarks of authors, relative 
to the ancient ten horns of the Roman beast, (whether 
they were correct in their application of those horns, or 
not,) illustrate my present idea. They tell us, it is suffi- 

shall take up arms for the Beys, and against us. For them 
there shall be no deliverance; nor shall any trace of them re- 
main. All the inhabitants of Egypt shall offer up thanks to the 
Supreme Being, and put up public prayers for the destruction of 
the Beys. May the Supreme God make the glory of the Sultan 
of the Ottomans eternal; pour forth his wrath on the Mama. 
lukes; and render glorious the destiny of the Egyptian nation." 
(Kett, vol. ii, p. 258—261.) 

The hypocrisy and Atheism exposed in this siren chant 3 need 
no comment. They exhibit the heart of their subject. 



Atheism the Characteristic of the French Empire. 127 

cient to answer to the prophetic characteristic of the 
beast's having ten horns, if we can find precisely ten 
kingdoms, at any one time, into which the old empire 
was divided. For it is not supposed, that the precise 
number ten continued. New conquests, subdivisions, 
or unions, soon deranged and altered their number 
from being precisely ten. But it is sufficient, that it 
once was precisely ten. So in the present case. It is 
enough to affix to Antichrist the characteristic of Athe- 
ism, that he officially assumed this characteristic; main- 
tained it for years; and has never discovered the least 
real disapprobation of Atheism! His character then is 
Atheism notwithstanding that political views, and a 
kind of necessity, have induced the tyrant of France to 
re-establish Popery as his nominal form of godliness. 
The nation derives its characteristic, in the language 
of prophecy, not from this circumstance, but from its 
antecedent, undisguised profession of Atheism. Pope- 
ry is re-established by the French emperor merely as 
a tool of ambitious policy.* After the French nation 
had been torn for years by factions, and drenched in 
the blood of two millions of its murdered citizens, be- 
side the seas of blood shed in war, it was there clearly 
ascertained by woeful experience, that subordination 
and civil government could never be maintained, with- 
out adopting some kind of religion. The Papal sys- 
tem, the tyrant of France found most subservient to 
his views. This he therefore nominally adopted, in- 
stead of Mohammedism, as when in Egypt. But this 
manoeuvre did by no means obliterate the national fea- 
ture of Atheism, which they had officially assumed. 
They had adopted, and, in the language of prophec} r , 
still possess, this essential characteristic of Antichrist. 

The following is the finishing of a description, given 
by Mr. Yorke (who was present) of the celebration of 
the re-establishment of Popery by Bonaparte. "These are 
the principal incidents, which occurred at Notre Dame. 

* Cicero said of Catiline, "Had he not possessed some appar- 
ent virtues, he would not have been able to form so great a de- 
sign, nor to have proved so formidable an adversary." 



128 Atheism the Characteristic of the French Empire. 

I leave you to form a just idea of the emotions of those 
present, whether they be considered as Christians, or 
not. The far greater part of the Senate, the legisla- 
tive Body, the Tribunate, and the generals, being 
avowed Atheists, and notorious for the murders, thefts, 
and atrocities, which they had perpetrated; with their 
chief Magistrate, who had worshipped at the altar of 
Atheism, some years before in Paris; who afterwards 
knelt down before the Pope at Rome; and embraced 
the religion of Mohammed in Africa; assembled to- 
gether in one place to adore a God, in whom they had 
no faith; and to profess a religion which; they despis- 
ed; merely that they might be enabled to preserve 
their usurped authority over the people, and to retain 
their places: this is an occurrence in the history of pi- 
ous fraud, not to be met with since the days of Judas 
Iscariot. I may safely venture to affirm, that with the 
exception of the bishops (if they may be excepted) 
there was not a single person in the cathedral, who 
quitted this religious mockery with a sentiment of 
piety excited in his breast; nor one, who did not per- 
fectly see through the whole object of the ceremo- 
ny. 5 '* 

The re-establishment of Popery in France is so far 
from furnishing an argument against the nation bearing 
the character of Anth hrist, as it has been stated, that 
it furnishes the decisive argument in favor of it. The 
beast from the bottomless pit (Rev. xvii,) is bearing 
the Papal harlot to her execution, as has been shown. 
This implies that the Power symbolized by the beast 
has, for some sinister purposes, taken the Papal power 
into his arms. This same beast is presented in Rev. 
xvi, 13, and xix, 20, in this very connexion with Pope- 
ry; which is now (since its subjection to the Antichris- 
tian beast) denominated the false prophet. The beast 
and the false prophet are there found unitedly instigat- 
ing the coalition for the battle of the great day; and in 
that battle going together into perdition. The beast 
and the false prophet, who wrought wonders before him, 

* Letters from France in 1802, vol. i, p. 26£. 



Atheism the Characteristic of the French Empire. 129 

were taken, and cast into the lake of fire burning with 
brimstone. In chapter xx, 10, after the devil is loosed 
from his confinement, where he has been, during the 
Millennium, and is again taken, he is said to be now 
cast into the lake of fire and brimstone, where the beast 
and the false prophet, (or Antichrist and the Papal 
power) are. Here is the third passage in the Revela- 
tion where the two Powers are spoken of in this very 
connexion; the beast and the false prophet. And these 
three passages accord with Dan. vii. 11; I beheld then, 
because of the voice of the great words, which the horn 
spake, I beheld even till the beast (the Roman beast un- 
der his last head, which goeth into perdition) was slain, 
and his body destroyed, and given to the burning flame. 
In all these passages, Antichrist and Popery are found 
in this very connexion. Accordingly Paul, in sketch- 
ing the character of Antichrist,* closes the description 
in these words, having a form of godliness, but deny- 
ing the power thereof Thus the present nominal re- 
ligion of the French Empire is so far from furnishing 
an objection to that Empire's being the very Antichrist 
of the last time, that this very circumstance is essen- 
tial to its sustaining this character; and presents an 
unanswerable argument in favor of its being the very 
Antichrist. 

And no other Power, beside the French Empire, 
can now possibly be expected to arise on the ground 
of the old Roman empire, which can answer to the 
predictions of the last terrible beast; and which can be 
found in this connexion with the false prophet; and 
can with him go into perdition, in the battle of the 
great day. This argument then, in my opinion, ap- 
proaches near to demonstration, that the French Em- 
pire is that last and terrible head of the Roman beast; 
and is the very Antichrist of the last time. 

*2Thes. iii, 1—5. 
17 



130 Antichrist ian Influence in the United States. 

SECTION VI. 

Antichristian Influence in the United States. 

We are not without evidence, that the systematic op- 
erations of the Infidelity of the last days, have found 
their way to this our highly favored nation. It could 
not be expected, that so fair a portion of the Christian 
world, as the United States, would escape the insidi- 
ous attempts of modem Infidels. And we are fur- 
nished both with distressing indications, and direct ev- 
idence, that we have not escaped! It may be an un- 
pleasant task to collect and exhibit this evidence. It 
may excite both ridicule and censure. But these are 
small considerations, compared with the reproaches of 
conscience for unfaithfulness in the watchmen. If the 
latter see evil approaching and do not sound the alarm, 
they can never answer it to their fellow men, nor to 
their own consciences; and much less to their Divine 
Lord. If Antichristian agency be lurking among us, 
surely it ought to be detected. No objection can be 
made against this, unless it be suggested by the ene- 
mies themselves, who are using every artifice to effect 
their own concealment. 

Should any say, Where are these wicked agents? 
Let us see them pointed out to us! Such ought to 
consider, that the strength of this Infidel order lies in 
concealment. All their long improvements in the 
knowledge of human nature, and in the most subtle 
arts of their order, are exerted to the uttermost to es- 
cape detection, as well as to effect their object. We 
cannot suppose them to have yet forgotten to li hidethe 
hand, that gives the blow;" nor to have abandoned 
their object, which was to "bind the world with invisible 
hands" No doubt they, with their other refined sub- 
tleties, have learnt to suit themselves to their climate, 
or to adapt their operations to the times, and to the 
genius of the government and of the people, where 
they are making their innovations. Weishaupt himself 
has unintentionallv disclosed this item of their charac- 



Antichristian Influence in the United States. Ill 

ter. Writing to Plato (Diderot) he says; "I have fore- 
seen every thing, I have prepared every thing. Let 
my whole order go to wreck and ruin, in three years 
1 will answer to restore it; and that to a more perfect 
state, than it was before. Obstacles only stimulate my 
activity."* No doubt his followers imbibed the same 
sentiment. 

Doubtless this order is not now known in America 
by any alarming appellation. But that there have been 
men and societies in the heart of this nation, in close 
connexion with the Illuminees of France, and most 
subtly propagating the same designs, is very evi- 
dent. And it is a thought distressing to many of the 
warmest friends of religion, and of their country. 
And that the same baneful influence is now managed 
by the dynasty of the French Empire, is not by any 
means to be doubted. 

Upon the list of Societies of Illuminism furnished 
by Professor Robinson, f several are mentioned as ex- 
isting in America, before the year 1786. Abbe Bar- 
ruelj makes mention of a lodge of this order in Ports- 
mouth, (Virginia;) and that two lodges had descended 
from it; one in Virginia; and the other in St. Do- 
mingo. 

In 1785, four Professors of Marianen Academy, viz. 
Utschnider, Cosandy, Remer, and Greenberger, who 
had withdrawn from the order of illuminism, and ex- 
posed the wickedness of the scheme, were summon- 
ed before a court of inquiry. Their depositions 
given separately, under oath, and with their names 
subscribed, on comparing, appeared perfectly har- 
monious, in detecting the abominations of the or- 
der. And three of these witnesses declared, that 
while connected with that order, they were repeatedly 
informed that Illuminism had extended to Italy, to Ve- 
nice, to Austria, to Holland, to Saxony on the Rhine, 
and to America. \ In the original writings of that or- 

* Barruel, vol. iv, p. 130. t Proofs, p. 159, 

% Memoirs, vol. iv, p. 213. 
§ Payson's Mod. Anti. p. 116, 127. 



132 Antichristian Influence in the United States. 

der, several lodges in America were found on their 
lists. In a report of a provincial meeting in Randois- 
town (Ireland) Aug. 14, 1797, relative to the spark of 
Illuminism, which caught in Ireland, and threatened a 
universal blaze, under the denomination of United 
Irishmen, it is stated, that a number of these societies 
were formed in A r orth America, from xvhich in the then 
last eight days, a certain sum oj money had been re- 
ceived. 

A letter from a man of the first respectability in 
New England,* written in 1798, says; "Iiluminism 
exists in this country. And the impious mockery of 
the sacramental Supper described by Mr. Robison,f 
has been acted here." The writer proceeds to state 
that his informant, a respectable mason, and a prin- 
cipal officer of that brotherhood, declares, that among 
the higher orders of masons in this country, this piece 
of Illuminism (the mockery of the holy Supper) is at 
times practised. And that this was decisive proof of 
Illuminism in America; as the celebration of the holy 
Supper was not in any sense a part of the rites of ori- 
ginal masonry. 

A lengthy official communication was intercepted, 
from the illuminated lodge Wisdom, in Portsmouth, 
(Virginia) to the illuminated lodge the Union of New 
York; in which were all the names of the officers, and 
members of the lodge Wisdom, together with their 
horrid seal, in which were emblems of carnage and 
death.J, In this intercepted official document it is as- 
certained, that the lodge Wisdom in Portsmouth was 
a branch of the Grand Orient of Paris, which was a 
kind of parliament of all the lodges of the Illuminees in 
France; that the lodge Wisdom was the 2660th de- 
scendant from the Grand Orient; that it consisted 
chiefly of French emigrants, being then one hundred 
in number. And there is no room to doubt, but that 
their object was to revolutionize this country, after the 
manner of the French revolution. The letter also 

* President Dwight. f Page 138, 139. 

■+ See Dr. Morse's Fast Sermon, of April 1799. 



A?2ti christian Influence in the United States. 133 

mentions another lodge of this order, the Grand Ori- 
ent of New York, which had instituted (probably in 
the heart of our country) at least fourteen other lodges, 
as the lodge Union, to which the intercepted letter was 
addressed, was the fourteenth branch, instituted by the 
Grand Orient of New York. How many more than 
fourteen the Grand Orient of New York had institut- 
ed, was not ascertained. It appears in the letter, that 
the lodge Wisdom of Portsmouth kept their agent in 
France, to communicate from their mother lodge, the 
Grand Orient of Paris, all needed instruction. Their 
motto accompanying their seal is significant; the lite- 
ral rendering of which is this; "Men believe their 
eyes further than their ears. The way by precept is 
long; but short and efficacious by example." Here 
is cautiousl) hinted the first object of IUuminism; to 
revolutionize mankind (as to religion and politics) by 
efficacious craft. Their plan was not for amusement, 
but for activity, in objects the most serious. 

A very respectable mason, who has been master of 
all the masonic lodges in the state, in which he resides, 
has informed me, that he was prepared to believe the 
above account relative to the lodge Wisdom; having 
once, by a very natural mistake, while Grand Master* 
as above hinted, had a communication made to him, 
but which was designed for that lodge in Virginia; in 
which were things wholly above his comprehension. The 
communication, by some means not now recollected, 
went out of his hands. This was before he had heard 
of llluminism. 

These lodges of llluminism W T ere utterly disowned 
by reputable free masons. And some of their digni- 
taries, their seal, and their motto, were declared by 
free masons not to be masonic. In a printed oration 
delivered before the Grand Royal Arch Chapter 
of New York, Feb. 3, A. L. 5801, by Rev. John 
Ernst, Grand Chaplain of the lodge, and reputable 
among the masons, is the following; "The unravelled 
and deep designs of modern masons, called the Illu- 
minati, who have almost inundated Europe, and are 
fast gaining ground in America, have clearly demon- 



134 Antichristian Influence in the United States. 

strated the abuse untyled mason lodges have met with; 
and how they, when not presided over and guarded by 
men of genuine masonic principles, can be overthrown, 
revolutionized, and moulded at pleasure." 

A gentleman of high respectability, who belonged to 
a lodge of the order of ancient masons, in a letter to 
a friend in New England, dated March 23, 1800, says; 
"The lodge in Portsmouth, to which you allude, called 
the French lodge, was considered by me as under the 
modern term of masonry, (Illuminism.) Its members, 
in 1789, were mostly French." In a subsequent let- 
ter he says; "That you had good grounds to suspect 
the designs of the French lodge of Portsmouth in 
Virginia, I have no reason, nor ever had, to doubt. 
And at a time it is evident to me, that their work was 
to effect the plans of France in this country; and that 
the bulk of the members, who composed the lodge in 
1797, were ready to further any designs, which the 
French government may have had on this country, and 
to give their aid to carry them into effect. 

A member of the above mentioned lodge, at the 
time when Americans thought well of the French rev- 
olution, boasted, that he belonged to a lodge in Ger- 
many, in which that revolution xvas planned! 

The societies of United Irishmen, which have ap- 
peared in some of the southern states, have evinced the 
progress of French Illuminism in this country. The 
constitution of the American society of United Irish- 
men, was discovered and published in Philadelphia, in 
May, 1798; in which it is evident, that their object was 
to enlist and organize the factious and malecontents, es- 
pecially foreigners, in the different parts of the United 
States, into the very scheme of Illuminism. Equality 
and Liberty to all men, were held forth in their decla- 
ration, and in their test. Each member pledged him- 
self, that he would direct all his efforts to the attainment of 
" Liberty and Equality Xo mankind, in whatever country 
he may reside." And, "that the test of this society, 
and the intention of this institution, in all other respects, 
than as a social body, attached to freedom, be consid- 
ered as secret and inviolable in all cases, but between 



Antichristian Influence in the United States. 135 

members, and in the body of the society." Such a 
constitution in our states, from such characters, needs 
no comment. But its members need the vigilant and 
jealous eye of every friend of our nation. 

A worthy gentleman in Pennsylvania, thus writes to 
his correspondent in New-England; "On the occasion 
of the election of citizen McKean, an altar was erected 
on the commons, on which the statues of liberty and 
peace were placed. Large libations were poured on the 
altar by the priests of liberty, who were clothed in white, 
with red caps, stuck round with sprigs of laurel: After 
which, an ox was sacrificed before the altar, and his 
flesh divided among a thousand citizens, while many 
republican toasts were drunk by the company. The 
ox was likewise adorned with garlands, according to 
the Pagan ritual." Christian Americans, did you ever 
expect things like these in this nation so highly favored 
of Heaven? 

The times of ancient Pagan "ignorance God then 
winked at." Ancient Pagans had no revelation. Though 
the volume of nature was such, as to leave them without 
excuse; yet they were infinitely less criminal, than pres- 
ent Gospel Pagans. For people, under all our light and 
privileges, to turn Pagans, and observe Pagan rituals, 
is only a specious cover of wilful, determined Atheism! 
They like not to retain God in their knowledge. Men 
cannot turn from Gospel light to heathen gods, with 
any real belief in the latter. If they believe not in the 
true God, they cannot now believe in Jupiter. They 
are destitute of the honesty and simplicity therefore, of 
ancient Pagans. Such are -wilful and most criminal 
Atheists! And no wonder the terrors of the battle of 
the great day of God will be directed against all such; 
while it will be infinitely less terrible to, (if it reach at 
all) nations never favored with the Gospel! 

A sect of enthusiasts called New Lights, a few years 
ago, appeared in Nova Scotia, whose religious and po- 
litical sentiments were pernicious, and indicated, that 
their instigators were of the order of IUuminism. Vol- 
ney on the Ruins of Empires, a nored instrument of 
French Atheism; Paine's Age of Reason, and a flatter* 



136 Antichristian Influence in the United States. 

ing account of the French revolution, were read, and 
privately circulated, by these New Lights. 

It would be a task indeed to exhibit but a sketch of 
all the items of most credible evidence relative to this 
subject. 

I lately received the following information from a 
respectable man of my acquaintance, and his wife; both 
of whom are professors of religion* They inform, that 
about ten years ago, their son had occasion to re- 
side for some months i» #*#*■##$*.##, a capital town 
in one of the middle states: And that when he return- 
ed, to their great astonishment and grief, he returned 
an Atheist; as he has ever since remained; neglecting 
and despising all religious order. They learnt from 
him, that while he was in that capital, he became con- 
versant with a society there, instituted under French 
agency, with a view to propagate the sentiments, which 
he had imbibed. He spoke to his parents of his attend- 
ing an entertainment in that society, at which the guests 
were about sixty; and such an entertainment, in point 
of elegance, as he never before saw, the plate being of 
immense value. From which we may infer, that the 
members of that society were persons of affluence and 
rank. After their son returned home, he went and re- 
sided, for several years, in an old town, in a state adja- 
cent to that in which his parents reside. There a soci- 
ety was instituted (as the parents learnt from their son) 
of the same nature with the society, in which he had 
imbibed his Atheism, and embracing some very influ- 
ential characters. This society instituted a printing 
office in a neighboring town, for the purpose of justify- 
ing French measures; and of propagating the sentiments 
of their order. This was about the time the envoys of 
President Adams were rejected by France. These 
parents informed, that their son often suggested that 
such societies were abundant; and were going to pre. 
vial through our countiy, and was very confident, that 
within twenty years, not a Gospel minister would be 
supported, or heard in our nation; but that such minis- 
ters would be pointed at, as they walked the streets. 
He asserted, also, that all religious order was an impo- 



Antickrhtian Influence in the United States. 137 

sition, which would soon be abolished. Such were 
the impressions, which this man received from the so- 
ciety in that capital of a middle state. The fullest con- 
fidence may be placed in the correctness of the above 
account. Alas, shall strangers devour a people, and 
they know it not! Shall bands of secret enemies prey 
upon the heartstrings of our republic, and be unheeded? 
These secret machinations have proved deadly to other 
nations. Have we nothing to fear from them? Be- 
hold Sampson asleep in the lap of the fascinating harlot, 
till his locks are shorn, and he is undone! Behold him 
mocked for his credulity, and falling a prey to the in- 
sulting lords of the Philistines! To have u armies of 
principles prevail, where armies of soldiers could not be 
admitted;" to be "bound with invisible hands," and de- 
prived of every right, sacred and civil, must sting the 
enslaved with scorpions of torture, when it is too late! 
To subvert religion and even civil order, has been the 
object of the scheme, which is proved to have been in 
full operation in the Christian world, not excepting 
these United States. 

Girtanner, in his Memoirs on the French revolution,* 
has the following remarks; "The active members of 
the club of Propagandists were (in 1791) fifty thousand. 
And their general fund, for the promotion of their ob- 
ject, was thirty millions of livres, (six millions of dol- 
lars.) The Propagandists are extended over the face 
of the world; having for their object the promotion of 
revolutions, and the doctrines of Atheism, And it is a 
maxim in their code, that it is better to defer their at- 
tempts for fifty years, than to fail of success through 
too much precipitancy." Let the friends of Zion, and 
of order, pause at this, and consider! Fifty thousand, 
eighteen years ago, of the most sagacious adepts in the 
wiles of Illuminism, that master-piece of Infidelity, and 
of infernal artifice, spread over the Christian world, in 
impious concert, to undermine religion, and every vir- 
tuous institution! Would so fair a field as a America 
be shunned, or overlooked by these agents of darkness? 

*Barruel> vol. ii, p. 245, 

18 



138 Antichristian Influence in the United States. 

Would not a large portion of their attention be turned 
to this western hemisphere, which has been the envy of 
the old nations? None can doubt it. Recollect their 
object! "the promotion of revolutions, and the doctrines 
of x\theism." Their means are powerful; "bundles of 
lies" as a chief of their own order described them:*' 
subtilty, and all the craft, which party interest, and local 
circumstances can suggest; or which the infernal drag- 
on can devise; together with a fund of six millions of 
dollars nineteen years ago, (and doubtless a sufficiency 
of millions since added) to bribe and to corrupt! If one 
sinner can "destroy much good," as inspiration asserts, 
what may not these united legions effect? Behold their 
caution, and their perseverance: creeping in disguise; 
urging on, or withdrawing, as circumstances may di- 
rect; and this for fifty years, rather than fail of success 
through too much precipitancy. Need we wonder that 
Infidelity and other evils have unitedly increased? The 
effects of these agents of wickedness and of disorgan- 
ization have been very visible: and they have placed in 
jeopardy our dearest interests. 

No doubt since the exposure of the object and wiles 
of the Voltaire system of Infidelity, the exertions of its 
agents for concealment have been redoubled. But can 
we suppose their societies in our nation to have been 
annihilated? We have no reason thus to believe. It 
is far more probable that their numbers are greatly in- 
creased; that their exertions have been stimulated by 
their successes; and that their expectations are sanguine. 

Antecedently to the dev elopement of the sy stein of 
Illuminism, and while its agents were less on 'their 
guard, how evident and disgusting were the interfer- 
ences of French agents in the affairs of our nation? We 
have not forgotten the conduct of Genet, their agent at 
Philadelphia, who appealed from our venerable Wash- 
ington,, then in the chair of the nation, to the people; 
representing him in a hateful light, as intriguing to de- 
prive the people of their liberties. So impudent was 
his- attempt to alienate the Americans from their own 

*See Robison's Proofs, p. 135. 



Antichristian Influence in the United States. 139 

government, even from the first political father of the 
nation himself! Genet had previously at Geneva pur- 
sued the same detestable policy; which proved fatal to 
that incautious people. Robespierre, in his rivalship 
with the Brissotine faction, exposed the real object of 
Genet's commission to America, in the following charge; 
"Genet, their minister at Philadelphia, made himself 
chief of a club there, and never ceased to make and to 
excite commotions, equally injurious to the govern- 
ment." For this conduct of Genet, his recall was pro- 
cured by the firm patriotism of Washington. But this 
French Illuminee took up his residence in America. 
And we must naturally conjecture that his subsequent 
exertions were abundant, though conducted with great-* 
er caution. 

The French became sensible that greater caution 
was necessary in carrying on their schemes in America. 
But their object was not relinquished; as was evident 
from many things; particularly from Fauchet's inter- 
cepted letter in 1795. In this, that French minister, 
speaking on the insurrection in the western counties of 
Pennsylvania, says of those insurgents; "Republicans 
by principle, independent by character and situation, 
they could not but accede with enthusiam to the crim- 
inations, which we had sketched for them" Here 
we learn from the French minister himself, that the 
western insurrection, which under the Washington ad- 
ministration disturbed and endangered the peace of our 
states, and cost the nation two millions of dollars, orig- 
inated in French agency; in the "criminations, which 
(says Fauchet) we had sketched for them." Will 
Americans forget this? Here is hinted the origin of 
our calamities. Could we at once see all, that the same 
agency, and the minions of their order, have sketched, 
for the same general design, it would no doubt give a 
striking view of the depravity of the human heart, and 
of the manner, in which Satan deceives the nations. 

President Washington saw and lamented the preva- 
lence of this hateful influence; as is evident from many 
things; particularly from the following extracts from 
his letters. In a letter of 1794, addressed to one of the 



140 Antichristian Influence in the United States, 

first characters of our nation, he says; "As you have 
mentioned the subject yourself, it would not be frank, 
candid, or friendly (in me) to conceal, thwtyour conduct 
has been represented as derogating from that opinion, 
which I conceived you entertained of me; that to your 
particular friends — you have described (me) and they 
have denounced me, as a person under a dangerous in- 
fluence; and that if I would listen more to some other 
opinions, all would be well, — — Until the last year or 
two, I had no conception, that parties would, or even 
eould go the lengths I have been witness to. Nor did 
I believe, until lately, that it was within the bounds of 
probability, hardly within those of possibility, that, 
while I was using my utmost exertions to establish a 
national character of our own, independent, as far as our 
obligations and justice would permit, of every nation 
on earth, and wished by steering a steady course to pre- 
serve this country from the horrors of desolating war, 
I should be accused of being an enemy to one nation, 
and subject to the influence of another. And to prove 
it, that every act of my administration would be tortured, 
and the grossest and most insidious misrepresentations 
of them would be made, by giving one side only of a 
subject, and that too in such exaggerated and indecent 
terms, as could scarcely be applied to a Nero, to a 
notorious defaulter — or even to a common pickpocket. 
But enough of this. I have — gone further in the ex- 
pression of my feelings, than I intended." 

In a letter to the Hon. Charles Carrol, in 1798, he 
says; "Although I highly approve of the measures taken 
by government, to place this country in a posture of 
defence, and even wish they had been more energetic; 
and shall be ready to obey its call, whenever it is made, 
yet I am not without hope, mad and intoxicated as the 
French are, that they will pause, before they take the 
last step. That they have been deceived in their cal- 
culations on the division of the people, and the pow- 
erful support from their party, is reduced to a cer- 
tainty; though it is somewhat equivocal still, whether 
that party, who have been the curse of this country! — 



Ant'x christian Influence in the United States. 141 

may not be able to continue their delusion" Alas, they 
have continued it! 

Duane, (to whom Mr. Jefferson gave a colonel's 
commission) in his noted paper, the Aurora, published 
the following, on the retirement of President Wash- 
ington from office; "Lord now iettest thou thy servant 
depart in peace: for mine eyes have seen thy salvation," 
was the pious ejaculation of a man, who beheld a flood 
of happiness rushing in upon mankind. If ever there 
was a time, that would license the reiteration of the ex- 
clamation, that time is now arrived. For the man, 
who is the source of all the misfortunes of our country \ 
is this day reduced to a level with his fellow-citizens — 
is no longer possessed of power to multiply evils upon 
the United States. If ever there was a period for re- 
joicing, this is the moment. Every heart in unison 
with the freedom and happiness of the people, ought to 
beat high with exultation, that the name of Washington 
from this day ceases to give currency to political ini- 
quity, and to legalize corruption! A new era is now 
opening upon us; and an era, that promises much to the 
people. For public measures now stand upon their 
own merits; and nefarious projects can no longer be 
supported by a name. When a retrospect is taken of 
the Washington administration, for eight years, it is a 
subject of the greatest astonishment, that a single in- 
dividual could have cankered the principles of repub- 
licanism in an enlightened people, and should have 
carried his designs against the public liberty so far, as to 
have put in jeopardy its very existence. Such however 
are the facts. And with these staring us in the face, 
this day ought to be a jubilee in the United States." 

The language of the French, when the envoys of 
President Adams were rejected in France, evinces how 
much they calculated on the success of their agents and 
influence in this nation. They insolently boosted, that 
they well knew their strength in America; and that let 
them do what they would, they could turn all the odi- 
um of it here upon those who favored not their designs. 
These things all accord with the arts of Illuminism. And 



142 Antichristian Influence in the United States. 

they indicate how firm a footing was then obtained in 
this land, by that diabolical system. 

Subsequent events in our states, which well accord 
with all, that has been noted in this section, are fresh 
in every memory, and need not be mentioned. But 
what has been passing, may well remind us of the fol- 
lowing prophetic traits, in the character of Antichrist, 
and of his agents, viz. False accusers, fierce; despisers 
of them that are good; traitors; heady, highminded; 
crept in unawares; despising government; having men's 
persons in admiration because of advantage; presump- 
tuous, selfwilled; not afraid to speak evil of dignities; 
beguiling unstable souls; promising liberty, xvhile they 
themselves are the servants of corruption; filthy dream- 
ers; murmur ers, complainers; speaking evil of things, 
which they know not; ungodly men, walking after their 
own lusts; these be they that separate themselves. 

Much has been seen, in modern times, on more than 
one side of the Atlantic, which appears like an inchoative 
fulfilment of these prophetic strokes. The rise of An- 
tichrist is from the bottomless pit.* The devil gives 
him his power, and seat, and great authority. But the 
devil is a liar from the beginning. Falsehood then, is 
to be an essential mean of the propagation of the prin- 
ciples of Antichrist. Of the events of this period we 
accordingly read,f In transgressing and lying against 
the Lord, and departing away from our God, speaking 
oppression and revolt, conceiving and uttering from the 
heart words of falsehood; and judgment is turned away 
backward, and justice standeth afar off ; for truth is fallen 
in the streets, and equity cannot enter. Yea, truth faileth; 
and he that departeth from evil maketh himself a prey. 
What follows this passage, being a prediction of the battle 
of the great day, and of the commencement of the Mil- 
lennium, decides, that the above prophetic picture re- 
lates to the rise and wickedness of Antichrist. And 
the lying spirit of that day is no less than four times 
expressly noted in that concise prophetic description. 
Lying against the Lord — conceiving and uttering from 

*Rev. xvii. \ Isai. lix, 13. 



Antichristian Influence in the United States. 143 

the heart xvords of falsehood — truth is fallen in the 
streets — yea, truth faileth. Perfectly does the scheme 
of Illuminism accord with this description. And too 
perfectly does much, which our ears have heard, accord 
with it. We may expect when the above predictions 
are fulfilled, those, who propagate falsehoods, will by 
no means acknowledge this their wickedness, but will 
deny it, and highly resent every imputation of it. Their 
object is to fasten the falsehood upon others, and to 
propagate their own schemes, under fair pretences. 

But the Holy Ghost says, they lie against the Lord; 
they conceive and utter from the heart words of false- 
hood; that with them truth is fallen in the streets; yea, 
truth faileth! And charity itself is by no means at 
liberty to disbelieve this distressing account! It will 
be found to be verified. 

The prophecies relative to the last days are such, as 
may well lead us to expect, that this great nation of 
ours will not escape the Infidelity, dissensions, and 
judgments of that period. Old, corrupt, Popish coun- 
tries, no doubt, will share more largely in the tremen- 
dous scenes of the last days. But we have no ground 
to believe our nation will escape. Six of the vials no 
doubt have an exclusive appropriation to the eastern 
continent. But we do not learn, that this will be the 
case with the seventh vial; which is to be more tre- 
mendous than all the rest. Though the seat of this, of 
the battle of that great day of God Almighty, will be 
at Armageddon, in Palestine, the judgment will roll 
through the Antichristian empire, and to the ends of 
the world. A whirlwind shall be raised up from the 
ends of the earth. The evil shall run from nation to 
nation. All, who partake of Babylon'' s sins, shall receive 
of her plagues. The -whole earth shall be devoured with 
the fire of my jealousy. He shall destroy the sinners 
thereof out of it. And the slain of the Lord shall be 
many, from one end of the earth, even to the other end 
of the earth. According to their deeds, accordingly he 
will repay, fury to his adversaries, recompense to his 
enemies, to the isles he will repay recompense* So shall 
they fear the name of the Lord from the west, and his 



144 Antichristian Influence in the United States, 

glory from the rising of the sun; when the enemy shall 
come in like a flood, the Spirit of the Lord shall lift up a 
standard against him. For behold the day cometh that 
s/iall burn as an oven, and all the proud yea, and all that 
do wickedly shall be as stubble, and that day that com- 
eth stall burn them up, saith the Lord of hosts that it 
shall leave them neither root nor branchy And many 
other predictions are there of the judgments of that day, 
which seem evidently to give to them a far greater ex- 
tent than the Roman earth. . 

Such being the tenor of the predictions, relative to 
the battle of that great day of God Almighty, Amer- 
ica can by no means expect to escape its terrors. 

The wicked agency and seductions of Antichrist 
then must here be experienced. We shall, to a greater 
or less degree, be partakers of his sins, and receive ot his 
plagues. And we have reason, from these considera- 
tions, and from the general language of the prophecies, 
relative to Antichrist, and the last days, to be heve that 
that licentious, and Atheistical influence must bear this 
time. ia full operation in this land. _ :.•,. . 

Let none then deceive you, by treating lightly the 
warnings relative this subject; or insinuatmg that they 
are chimerical. People, who are inclined W Infidelity 
as well as the real agents of Antichrist, will no doubt 
discredit every such warning. If ye were of the world 
the world would love his oxvn. There will be a strange 
blindness in the wicked world relative to the agency 
and seductions of Antichrist. None of the wicked shall 
understand; but the wise shall understand. When any 
therefore despise the warnings upon this sijbjecVW 
sider well their characters, to what class tney belong, 
and what connexions, or influence may induce them to 
wish to keep concealed the iniquity of ^syawni, 
which is so manifest in the world. And take heed that 
no man deceive you.- 



Present Views of the French Government. 145 

SECTION VII. 

The present views and conduct of the French Government. 

I have had no doubt but the essence of that profound 
scheme, which produced the French revolution, is now 
bf the Imperial government of France employed with 
the most fatal success, in nations marked out for con- 
quest. It was a system calculated to assume new col- 
ors and shapes, with the occurrence of new circum- 
stances; and to become an engine of mischief in the hands 
of any successive dominant power, that is wicked enough 
to flatter it, and adopt the use of it. Though for a 
time it had the isubversion of all civil subordination, as 
well as of religion, for its object, yet when France fell 
under a military despotism, her great principal and his 
minions well knew how to take this powerful engine 
into their hands, and to accommodate it to their pur- 
poses of universal dominion. Since finishing the writ- 
ing of this volume, I have found evidence directly in 
point, upon this particular, in a late publication, "On 
the Genius and Disposition of the French Government,' ' 
by an American, recently returned from Europe. On 
perusing the book, I have been induced to insert this 
section, in order to exhibit some thoughts contained 
in it, interesting to the nations, particularly to our own, 
and corroborating the sentiments stated in the preced- 
ing section, relative to that diabolical, secret French 
agency. The author of that book disclaims all party 
views. He undertakes to disclose the truth, the result 
of his long inquisitive investigations as a traveller. He 
appears to be a man of first rate abilities and informa- 
tion; and a man of candor. He acknowledges that he 
had been greatly prepossessed against the British pol- 
itics. He travelled for a course of years in Europe, on 
purpose to gain correct information. For a considera- 
ble time he resided in Paris; and hnd access to, and 
gained the confidence of, men of the first information 
there. And his communications carry with them full 
evidence. 

19 



14,6 Present Views of the French Government. 

In this book, are the following sentiments concerning 
the views and conduct of the French government. The 
writer describes it as being "a power, which, circum- 
scribed by no law, and checked by no scruple, medi- 
tates the subjugation of this, as well as of every other 
country." He further says, that "it is a systematic plan 
of the government of France to grasp at universal do- 
minion;" that "we not only share with the British in the 
hatred, which is cherished against them by the cabinet 
of St. Cloud, but are equally marked out for destruc- 
tion." He thinks, that France will no doubt have the 
dominion of at least the continent oi Europe; that every 
essential barrier against this i giving, or has given, way; 
and the continent must fall before her arms. "Gentz 
in his Fragment on the balance of power, enumerates 
three traits in the present constitution of France, which 
according to his idea, must render her irresistible. 1, 
The unlimited form of her government. 2, The de- 
cisive influence of the military character over the whole 
system. 3, Their successful employment of revolu- 
tionary instruments and means! Add to these the fede- 
ral strength, which she has acquired by the extension 
of her limits; the torpor, which seizes almost every na- 
tion, even at the name of France; the subtlety of her 
statesmen; and the skill of her commanders; and it 
will be at once apparent that she may bid defiance to 
the united efforts of Europe, if by any possibility they 
could be united. The elements of such a union, how- 
ever, are irrecoverably gone." It was long predicted 
by a great writer, who had studied the affairs of mod- 
ern Europe, "that the continent would be speedily en- 
slaved, should a nation, with the resources of France, 
break through the forms and trammels of the civil 
institutions of the period, turn her attention to mili- 
tary affairs, and organize a regular plan of universal 
empire." Gen. Jourdan exultingly exclaimed to the 
French Convention, when about to enact their law of 
the requisition; "The moment you announce the com- 
pulsory levy en masse to be permanent, you decree the 
power of the republic to be imperishable." The deter- 
mination of France for universal empire, is "the result 



Present Views of the French Government, 147 

of a deliberate project — framed and acted upon, even 
before the reign of the Directory !" This conclusion 
was "sanctioned by the acknowledgement of all the act- 
ors in the scene of the revolution, with whom 1 had 
occasion to converse (says the writer) in Paris." The 
archives of antiquity have been ransacked by the French, 
to collect the arts of fraud, terror, and seduction, that 
they might combine cunning with force, to deceive, 
overwhelm, and confound mankind: "Combining ihe 
subtlety of the Roman senate, and the ferocity of the 
Goth; — the wildest passions with the most deliberate per- 
fidy; — they have far exceeded all the examples furnish- 
ed by the records of antiquity." "From the commence- 
ment of the revolution, emissaries have been scattered 
over Europe, in order to study and delineate its geo- 
graphical face. The harvest of their labors, deposited 
at Paris, has furnished their government with a knowl- 
edge of the territory of the other powers, much more 
minute and accurate, than what the latter themselves 
possess." Several hundreds of clerks are employed at 
Paris in this business, of collecting these details, trac- 
ing maps, and aiding the accomplishment of this great 
plan. Spain was thus marked out before her invasion* 
And England has been thus partitioned. The designs 
of France upon Spain were all previously matured. 
The writer heard it much conversed upon in the me- 
tropolis, that the Bourbons were to be dethroned in 
Spain, and a Bonaparte placed in their stead. And for 
years before the seizure of the royal family, Spain was 
deluged with French emissaries, to prepare the way for 
the event. The universal empire of the French is the 
popular song at Paris, and in different parts of the nation. 
Paris, the metropolis of the world, is the great idea, with 
which the people not only of Paris, but of the provin- 
cial cities, and of the country, are enamored, when they 
can so far forget their own wretchedness, as to turn 
their attention to it. 

Upon Russia the writer remarks; "The divisions of 
Russian cabinet, and the preponderance' of a French 
faction at St. Petersburgh, which now sways their na- 
tional councils^ constitute another and great source of 



148 Present Views of the French Government. 

weakness. The French partizans have subdued the 
spirit of Alexander, by an exposition of the impotency 
of his means; and have debauched his principles by 
specious statements of the benefits he is to derive from 
French alliance," 

With respect to the old Jacobinic agency being suc- 
cessfully employed by the present French government, 
the writer remarks as follows; "But there is another 
species of hostility, preliminary to open violence, and 
scarcely less efficacious in the end, which they are now 
indefatigably waging against this country, (America.) 
They are in fact at war with us, to the utmost extent of 
their means of annoyance. What the sword fails to 
reach may be almost as destructively assailed by the 
subtile poison of corrupt doctrines, by domestic in- 
trigue, by the diffusion of falsehood, and by the arts of 
intimidation. The world has not more to dread from 
their comprehensive scheme of military usurpation, 
than from the co-extensive system of seduction and espu 
onage, which they prosecute with a view, either to su- 
persede the necessity, or to insure the success, of con- 
quest by arms. Upon the model of their domestic pol- 
icy in this respect, they have established a secret in- 
quisition into the manageable vices and prejudices, into 
the vulnerable points, as well as the strong holds, of every 
country, obnoxious to their ambition. As they station 
a spy in every dwelling of the French empire, so they 
plant traitors every where abroad, to corrupt by bribes, 
to delude by promises, to overawe by threats, to in- 
flame the passions, and to exasperate the leading an- 
tipathies, of every people. As they maintain by their 
domestic police an intestine war in France herself, so by 
their foreign missions they sow every where abroad the 
seeds of division and discontent. They foment the ani- 
mosities of faction, andprepare the train for the explosion, 
which, by disuniting and dissipating the single, as well 
as federative strength of a nation, lays her completely 
at their mercy." 

The writer proceeds to give a striking account of the 
perfection, to which the art of espionage is wrought in 
France: every family and even individual being watch- 



Present Views of the French Government. 149 

cd by some secret spy; so that none can with safety 
communicate his sentiments to another, unless they 
be such as the government would approve. He states 
an account given by one, who had been a chief clerk in 
one of the offices of this diabolical machination. The 
clerk informs, that when the revolution in France was 
accomplished, he thought the object of this business 
was obtained and finished; and that great was his sur- 
prise, when he found it continued! And concerning the 
extent of this secret agency, he proceeds; "By means 
equally profligate they exercise a supervision over other 
countries, and improve to their own advantage whatever 
principles of corruption and disunion may be interwoven 
with their social or political constitutions. These French 
agents never loiter in the discharge of their functions, 
nor sleep on their watch. No means nor instruments, 
however contemptible in appearance, are neglected in 
the prosecution of their plans. It is notorious, that 
even the foreigners employed in the theatres and op- 
era houses of Europe, to minister to the public amuse- 
ments, are marshalled in the service of the French gov- 
ernment, for the purpose either of collecting informa- 
tion themselves, or of facilitating the labors of more 
intelligent agents. The Gazettes of every part of the 
continent of Europe are debauched by largesses, or 
driven by force, to war against humanity, by propagat- 
ing the misrepresentations of this horrible despotism. 
During the peace of 1802, an attempt was made to en- 
list the principal Gazettes of England in the same cause. 
A person of the name of Fievee, who has since officiat- 
ed as editor of the Journal de V Empire, was deputed to 
England on what he boastingly styled, un voyage de 
corruption. He returned however unsuccessful; and 
vented his own spleen, as well as that of his govern- 
ment, in a libellous book on the British nation. 

This foreign police (adds the writer) was propagated 
under the old regime. During the reign of Jacobin- 
ism the number of its agents was multiplied, and. its ac- 
tivity greatly increased. Those means, he says, which 
were employed by — the Jacobins, to subvert all govern- 
ments^ are now, under the military despotism of Bona- 



150 Present Views of the French Government. 

parte, levelled, upon a more enlarged plan, and with 
more active industry, against the liberties and morals of 
every peopie! 1 hat we ourselves are vigorously as- 
sailed, no reflecting man, as it appears to me (says the 
writer) can tor a moment doubt. Inaccessible as we are 
at this moment, to any other mode of aggression, this 
engine of subjection is used against us with redoubled 
force and adroitness. In this way we are perhaps more 
'vulnerable than any other people. There is none, whose 
party feuds may be more quickly inflamed into the 
worst disorders of faction. The simplicity and purity 
of character, by which we are, when viewed in the ag- 
gregate, so advantageously distinguished above the na- 
tions of Europe, is almost as favorable to the designs of 
France, as the corruption or venality of her neighbors. 
A backwardness to suspect treachery, may entail all the 
consequences of a willingness to abet it. One, who 
has had an opportunity of observing the workings of 
the French influence elsewhere, cannot possibly mis- 
take the source, from which the politics of some of our 
own Gazettes are drawn. The most unwearied indus- 
try to disseminate falsehoods on the subject of Great- 
Britain; a watchful alacrity to make even her most inno- 
cent or lauv able acts the subject of clamor; a steady, la- 
borious vindication of all the measures of France; and 
a system of denunciation against those, who pursue an 
opposite course, are the distinguishing features of the 
venal presses of Europe; and the symptoms, by which 
those of our own country may be known. The dis- 
tance, at which we are placed from the immediate range 
of the' power of France, opens to her missionaries here 
a wide field for invention and exaggeration. What is 
by them wickedly fabricated, is innocently believed, 
and propagated by the multitude of well meaning per- 
sons, whose antipathies against England blind them 
both to the atrocious character, and to the hostile de- 
signs of our real and most formidable enemy."* 

With respect to the burdens of the people in France; 
also with respect to the most perfect organization of the, 

m ■ 

*Page 234. 



Present Views of the French Government. 151 

military despotism there, this author gives a most strik- 
ing view. Their revenue in one year was 402 mill- 
ions of dollars. But this was something extraordinary. 
The annual amount of their public burdens, at a mod- 
erate calculation, exclusive of a 20 per cent cost of 
collection, is 240 millions of dollars. The annual ex- 
pense of the Imperial household is five millions, six 
hundred thousand dollars. The collectors of the rev- 
enue form a complete machine of despotism. Every 
village and commune has a taxgatherer. He pays to 
^particular receiver of a district. The latter pays to a 
general receiver of a department. Thence it goes into 
the treasury. But beside these, there are inspectors, veri- 
ficators, controllers, directors, sub-directors, inspectors, 
sub- inspectors, clerks, visitors, receivers, excisemen, and 
a variety of others, all appointed by the emperor, ail per- 
fect tools of his ambition, and who serve as a host of 
spies and of petty tyrants, to devour, to watch, and to 
manage the people; who are deceived and blinded by 
duplicity and perfidy. If a man refuse to pay air, that 
is demanded of him, a file of soldiers are immediately 
quartered upon him, till his tyrants are satisfied. 

The post office establishment is of the same com- 
plexion. Every communication is examined; and noth- 
ing passes, but what accords with the views oi the em- 
peror. In Paris only, thirty clerks are constantly em- 
ployed in opening and copying letters in the post offices. 
"The feudal vassalage (says the writer) never exerted 
an influence half so pernicious," as the present influ- 
ence of the French despotism. "The anarchy of the 
revolution relaxed the springs of industry, and destroy- 
ed the influence, and banished the consolations of relig- 
ion. And the present government have neither strength- 
ened the one, nor restored the other" The writer as- 
certains the violent enmity of the emperor against com- 
merce in general, as inconsistent with that universal 
military despotism which he designs. Yet Bonaparte 
studiously dissembles this enmity. "The assurances of 
his unremitting solicitude (for commerce) are loud and 
solemn, just in the degree, that they are insincere and 
unproductive." At times his enmity bursts fofkh. 



152 Prtsent Views of the French Government. 

"He told a deputation of merchants from Hamburgh, 
that he detjsted commerce and all its concerns" And 
on various occasions he has expressed the same senti- 
ment. And all his regulations tend to annihilate com- 
merce. Such is the genius and state of the Power, 
which has risen in the world! 

The writer set himself to find the feelings and views 
of the French government with respect to our United 
States. He for ten months was much in company, and 
had the confidence, of persons, "whose contiguity to 
the throne, and whose political stations and connexions 
opened to them all the sources of correct information." 
Many of the facts and reasons, on which their opinions 
were founded, were confidential, and may not be expos- 
ed. But general information is given by this writer, 
that the French are not wanting in the keenest hostility 
to America. On their official communications, depend- 
ence is not to be placed. 

The writer ascertains, that ever, since the revolution 
in France, their views have been hostile to this country. 
And that nothing since has occurred to allay their enmity 
and contempt, but that these passions are much aug- 
mented. We are identified with the British. Our 
refusing hitherto to unite with France against England; 
also our liberties and popular institutions; these are un- 
pardonable offences with the emperor. ,The general 
language of all in France, in office, and out, is hatred 
and contempt of America. "That we are a nation of 
fraudulent shopkeepers, British in prejudices andpredi-* 
lections, and equally objects of aversion to the emperor, 
-who had taken a fixed determination to bring us to rea- 
son, in due time!" "The British he hates, dreads, and 
respects. The people of this country he detests, and 
despises." This latter idea is there universally under- 
stood; and that we are finally to feel the whole weight of 
the emperor's resentment! Every act of humiliation on 
our part increases the evil. And notwithstanding the 
tumultuous affairs of France, "we are followed with an 
acute and malignant eye. — Our Gazettes are diligently 
sej^ched at the instigation of the emperor himself; and 
such parts as rejate to his character and views, extracted 



Present Views of the French Government. 153 

and submitted to his inspection. The invectives, with 
which many of them abound, are read with the bitter- 
est resentment, and uniformly with denunciations oi* 
vengeance." Bonaparte said to several foreign minis- 
ters, in 1807, I have sworn the destruction of England, 
iand will accomplish it: And thenceforward I will tram- 
ple under foot all the principles of neutrality. 
These and many more of the same character, are the 
communications of this traveller, lately from France; 
and they appear worthy of every degree of confidence. 
Thus (as this writer expressly informs us) the fatal 
engine framed in the school of Voltaire, which man- 
aged the French revolution, and which planted its em- 
issaries through the civilized world, is "now, under the 
military despotism of Bonaparte, levelled, upon an enlarg- 
ed plan, and with more active industry, against the liber- 
ties and morals of every people." And "we are vigor- 
ously assailed with this engine of subjection, — with re- 
doubled force and adroitness."* 

* Thus much from the late publication. 

I shall here subjoin a royal Spanish Order, of August, 1810. 
It will throw some light on this subject. The council and re- 
gency of Spain and the Indies, in the name of Ferdinand VII, 
issued the following order. "Having received information that 
the universal disturber of Europe, Napoleon Bonaparte, is about 
sending emissaries and spies, from various quarters, to the 
Spanish transatlantic possessions, and that he has already sent 
some with the base design of destroying their tranquillity, and 
introducing sedition and anarchy, since he cannot reach those 
remote regions with his forces; and his majesty being assured 
that those emissaries (among whom there are some unnatural 
Spaniards) are assembled in the United States of America, from 
whence they endeavor by artifice and deceit to penetrate by land 
into the Province of Texas, or embark for other Spanish posses- 
sions; his majesty is resolved, that no Spaniard, under any pre- 
tence whatever, shall be permitted to land in any of the ports of 
said dominions without presenting authentic documents and pass- 
ports, granted by the legitimate authorities resident in the places 
from whence they may proceed, in the name of our king and 
master, Ferdinand the Vllth, proving, in a manner beyond all 
doubt, the legitimacy of their persons, and the object of their 
coming: — That the Viceroys and other military and civil au- 
thorities observe and execute this royal determination with the 
utmost exactness, and cause it to be observed: — That if, through 
20 



154 Present Views of the French Government. 

Thus most evident and extensive is this system of 
French espionage, and secret mischievous agency. 
The United States are stocked and poisoned with them! 
Here they range without fear! Here is their place of 
rendezvous for this western continent! Says the Span- 
ish proclamation, inserted in the note below, "His ma- 
jesty being assured that those emissaries are assembled 
in the United States of America!" Americans; if you 
have any regard to the land of your fathers, and of 
your nativity, remember this; and improve the hint! 
Are emissaries assembled here, with a view to subvert 
the d6minions of Spanish America, and yet no designs 
formed, and no exertions made against the United 
States? And what are those exertions from the agents 
of a system, which depends on the "prevalence of ar- 
mies of sentiments, where armies of soldiers cannot be 
introduced?" The intelligent and judicious cannot be 
at a loss, if they but impartially attend to the subject. 

any of those incidents, which cannot always be avoided, one of 
the said emissaries or French spies effect his introduction in said 
country, by sea or land, he be brought immediately and without 
delay, to trial, sentenced to capital punishment, and executed:—- 
And lastly, that they proceed to the seizure and confiscation of 
th,e vessel, in which such spy may come, together with the cargo; 
which last regulation is to be equally observed with regard to 
the vessels of all nations, for the single act of introducing persons 
not furnished with the proper licenses given by legitimate author- 
ities in the name of Ferdinand the Vllth, even should they be 
natives of these dominions." 

Signed, JUAN STOUGHTON, 
Consul of Spain. 
Consulate Office, . ) 
Boston, Aug. \7, 1S10.J 
Made public. 



Other Causes co-operating with Antichrist. 155 



SECTION VIII. 

Some other causes which facilitate the spread of Infi- 
delity in our nation, considered. 

The American revolutionary war was on our part just 
and necessary. And the revolution, which gave the 
Americans a national existence, was among the great 
events of Providence, which were to prepare the way 
for the millennial glory of the Church. Yet such is 
human nature, that this event was attended with sad 
consequences to our morals. Antecedently to that 
war, and especially before the war of 1755, the people 
of this land, particularly of New England, were famous 
for their purity of morals, and their support and prac- 
tice of religion. But war, and armies, are the bane of 
morals. Perhaps generally a larger portion of the 
dregs of society, than of men of regular habits, at such 
a time, become soldiers. In the camp the wickedness 
of the former is augmented, like the glowing of fire, 
when brands are thrown together. And the moral in- 
fection is with facility communicated through the 
whole army, with few exceptions. Young men thus 
situated, usually soon become vicious; and many to a 
dreadful degree. The soldier thus corrupted, by and 
by returns home, to mingle in society. He must now 
exhibit what he has learned in the army. His profane- 
ness and vice strongly tend to contaminate his listen- 
ing associates, and to diffuse a baneful influence, es- 
pecially through the youthful part of the community. 
In this way, the morals of our country experienced a 
sad depression, in the revolution which gave us na- 
tional independence. Vice and irreligior. soon gained 
an ascendency. Educational restraints were relaxed 
and much impaired. And it became with too many 
an object of ambition to free themselves from the im- 
pressions of a religious education, under the notion of 
a noble independence of thought. The seeds of licen- 
tiousness thus extensively sown, became prolific; and 
the baneful fruit has been produced an hundred fold. 



156 Other Causes co-operating with Antichrist. 

The suspension for a time, in the American prov- 
inces, of the restraints and operations of civil law, 
diffused among a large class of people a spirit of licen- 
tious liberty, which could not be without extreme dif- 
ficulty, reduced to proper civil subordination. The 
operations of this spirit were visible in the course of 
our revolutionary struggle. And under the subse- 
quent confederation it became in some instances very 
alarming. And this spirit was prepared to open a dis- 
tressing avenue to the innovations of modern licen- 
tiousness. 

The corrupt manners of foreign nations have been 
copied and adopted in the United States. Our con- 
nexions abroad have introduced the vices of old cor- 
rupt countries, and have furnished both the knowl- 
edge and the means of refined luxury. These things 
have gradually prepared the minds of thousands to be- 
come unhinged from the principles of the religion of 
Christ: And Infidelity is the natural result of this pro- 
cess, as fact has lamentably evinced. 

And it must be here noted, that our peculiar ac- 
quaintance, and connexion formed, in the time of our 
revolution, with that nation, which was destined in 
Providence to give birth to Antichrist, or to form the 
terrible atheistical Power of the last days, have given 
a great facility to the dissemination of sentiments of 
licentiousness and Infidelity in this country. That na- 
tion, under its monarchy, was induced to aid us; and 
fought by our side. This circumstance has, of course, 
opened a distressing avenue to intrigues and Infidelity 
in America. 

In viezving the causes of the mischief under consider- 
ation in the United States, we find striking evidence, 
that irreligion, fanaticism, and Infidelity, are nearly 
allied. 

Skepticism has occasioned a flood of irreligion; and 
the latter has been followed by a torrent of systematic 
Infidelity. The great neglect of religious education, 
and the means of Christian knowledge in our land, 
has opened the door to religious imposture; and this 
powerfully aids the cause of Antichrist. It leads 



Other Causes co-operating with Antichrist. 157 

its subjects in the way to Infidelity. The Chris- 
tian religion in this depraved world demands assid- 
uous cultivation. Youth must be piously restrain- 
ed: And they must be taught with line upon line, and 
precept upon precept. The things of God must be 
often unfolded and pressed upon them. Thou shalt 
teach them diligently unto thy children, thou shalt talk 
of them when thou sittest in thine house, and when thou 
walkest by the way, when thou liest doxvn, and when 
thou risest up. Family religion, holy precepts and ex- 
amples, a pious family government, the sanctification 
of the Sabbath, and the vigilant cultivation of all reg- 
ular habits; these are means, which God has appointed 
for the salvation of the rising generation: These are 
means, which the God of nature has kindly adapted to 
the support of the Christian faith in families. These 
means are essential barriers against Infidelity. 

But how notorious has been the neglect of these 
means, in our nation, in late years? How few houses 
are houses of God? How lamentably has family relig- 
ion gone to decay? How few of the hundreds of thou- 
sands of the American youth, are favored with a strict- 
ly religious education? The Sabbath is profaned by 
many thousands in our land. And the evil has long 
been rapidly increasing. The public worship of God 
has, with a great portion of the people, grown into 
disuse. The means of supporting the Gospel minis- 
try, are covetously withheld by a large part of the 
community; who thus prefer the darkness of Pagan- 
ism, to the light of salvation. In short, the doctrines 
of the Gospel have been perverted; and the main pil- 
lars of the Christian system have been attempted to be 
overthrown. 

Yet man has a conscience; and guilty beings under 
its lashes dread the judgment. Who among us can 
dwell with devouring fire? Who can inherit everlasting 
burnings? These are questions not instantly disposed 
of. The conscience is not seared as with a hot iron 
at once: This is usually a work of time. And some 
kind of religion, in the mean time, must be had, to 
quiet the alarms of guilt. But to embrace the hum 



158 Other Causes eo-operating with Antichrist. 

bling doctrines of the cross; uniformly to endure the 
restraints, and perform the duties of the pure religion of 
Christ, is intolerable to the proud heart, to the igno- 
rant and the perverse. Some substitute then must be 
adopted; some kind of religion invented, more conso- 
nant with the feelings of the wicked; which yet may 
sooth their consciences. How perfectly are such peo- 
ple prepared to fall a sacrifice to the wiles of some 
subtile imposture. They have become habituated to 
despise the genuine doctrines, and the regular order of 
Christ. And yet, not having quite reached gross In- 
fidelity, they seem to want some religion. The fa- 
natic preacher arrives. And there are multitudes of 
them at this day! He declaims against those doctrines 
of grace, which are most offensive to the carnal heart; 
and harangues upon imaginary doctrines, which are 
much more pleasing. He proposes a cheap and easy 
religion; one which allows to man much of that inde- 
pendence and importance, which he claims; a religion, 
which saves man the labor of diligently searching and 
comparing the word of God, and of studying his own 
heart. All is done both by preacher and hearer by 
immediate inspiration! Proselytes become at once first 
rate Christians; yea, fit for teachers; being admitted to 
a high and peculiar intimacy with God! They reach 
at once the top of the mount. Every passion is ad- 
dressed, and wrought up to the highest pitch. These 
new fangled Christians are confident, dogmatical, and 
above the reach of salutary instruction. The regular 
teachers of religion are by them accounted hirelings, 
and ignorant of spiritual things. The improvements of 
such people usually are, to learn the most common 
cavils against the doctrines of grace. In this they often 
make great proficiency. And they become a prey to 
enthusiasm and error, of one denomination or another, 
according: to the notions of their teachers. 

Such people are in the high road to Infidelity. Their 
religion is no better than a dream. Their God is only 
a fiction; a creature of their own imagination; and no 
better than an idol. The essential glories of the true 
God are bv them denied, and often with bitterness. 



Other Causes co-operating with Antichrist. 159 

Such fanaticism is often followed by Infidelity, at a 
period not far distant. The human passions are not 
capable of long retaining such an elevated tone. The 
feelings will by and by vibrate to the opposite extreme. 
Such characters after a series of heats and colds, be- 
come tired of their religion. Its novelty is gone. 
Their former attachment to it sickens into disgust. 
They find much plain Scripture against their tenets. 
Yet they will not renounce their scheme for that which 
is correct. They thus form a habit of perverting the 
word of God. This conduct prepares them to doubt 
of the Divine authority of those offensive passages; 
and they are gradually prepared to doubt of the inspi- 
ration of the whole Bible. They become conscious 
that there is no goodness in their religion; and they 
hence infer, that there is none in that of other people. 
For they readily imagine their own religion to have 
been as good as that of others. Often have such per- 
sons asserted, that they have be"en through the whole of 
religion, and have found that there is nothing in it all. 
Thus their progress of error and fanaticism has carried 
them to the dreary regions of Infidelity. Such char- 
acters will readily become the tools and agents of Anti- 
christ. They have the very spirit of Antichrist. And 
they will act, as far as they find opportunity, essentially 
the same part of opposition to the Christian cause, 
with the terrible infidel Power of the last days; even 
should they not be politically united, or should they 
not have opportunity to act in immediate concert with 
that terrible Power. Perhaps national politics may not 
suffer, that all, who have the spirit of Antichrist in the 
last days, shall be found politically united with Anti- 
christ. Many may not be of his armies, or allies, who 
yet will possess his essential characteristic, a violent 
Infidelity; which will engage them in the same cause 
of opposition to the kingdom of Christ. 

Much has appeared of late, in some parts of our 
land, in revivals of Religion, answering to the blessed 
prediction, When the enemy shall come in like a fiood, 
the Spirit of the Lord shall lift up a standard against 
him. And this Divine grace will still be fulfilled, to 



160 Other Causes co-operating with Antichrist. 

the eventual salvation of Zion. But let not Zion's 
friends hence lose sight of their dangers, by indulging 
hopes, which exceed their prospects. When we con- 
sider the small proportion of the people of our nation, 
who graciously embrace the true Christian faith; and 
the far superior numbers, who are subjects of fatal er- 
rors, of Infidelity, or of real heathenism, our prospects 
cannot be otherwise than gloomy. Think of whole 
sections of our vast territories at but a small remove 
from heathenism, and that of the worst kind; a hea- 
thenism chosen in preference to the Christian religion, 
by those who have been accustomed to despise the 
Gospel. The Roman Catholic religion, so offensive 
to God, and so favorable to the rise of Antichrist, oc- 
cupies some portion of our country. Its followers in 
)^ears past, before the acquisition of Louisiana, have 
been calculated at 50,000. In Louisiana, nearly all 
that exists of the Christian religion, is of this corrupt- 
ed kind. And what 'a vast wilderness of error and 
heathenism is there united to our nation! A great con- 
tiguous territory also to the north of us is chiefly of the 
Roman Catholic religion. And too much of the re- 
ligion now propagated in many of our states, is but too 
favorable to the growth of Infidelity; and may be ex- 
pected to land many of its followers on that fatal 
ground. 

In the view of the preceding remarks, and of the 
dangerous process of fanaticism and false religion, we 
must believe that many false teachers are among the 
agents of Antichrist, and are the most successful pro- 
moters of Infidelity. Open propagators of Atheism 
would not be so successful. People would be more 
likely to be alarmed, and would shun them. But let 
the same principles be really taught in a gradual pro- 
cess; and let it be done under the notion of religion, 
and a pious zeal, and it is far more fatal. People im- 
bibe the poison imperceptibly, and under the belief 
of its being something salutary. In this way Infideli- 
ty is now making rapid progress. We accordingly 
find, that many of the inspired warnings, relative to 
these last days, are against the seductions of false 



Other Causes co-operating with Antichrist. 161 

teachers. Savs the apostle Peter, when introducing 
his predictions of Antichrist; But there were false 
prophets also among the people, even as there shall be 
false teachers among you, xvho privily shall bring in 
damnable heresies, even denying the Lord xvho bought 
them; and bring upon themselves swift destruction. 
And many shall follow their pernicious ways, by reason 
of whom the way of truth shall be evil spoken of 
Here is one of the modes, and probably the most pow- 
erful one, of propagating Infidelity, in Protestant conn- 
tries, in the last days. Much of it is done under the 
guise of religion. False teachers pervert Gospel sen- 
timents. For the time will come, when they will not 
endure sound doctrine; but after their own lusts will 
heap to themselves teachers; having itching ears; and 
they shall turn away their ears from the truth, and 
shall be turned unto fables.* When Paul warns of the 
perilous times of the last days, and notes the wicked 
characters of men at that period, he adds, For of this 
sort are they who creep into houses, and lead captive 
silly women laden with sins, led away with diverse 
lusts>\ And repeatedly does Jesus Christ, when 
speaking of that period, warn against false teachers. 
Take heed that no man deceive you; for many shall come 

in my name, — and shall deceive many. When they 

shall say, ho, here is Christ; or lo there; believe them 
not. Our Lord forewarns of false teachers at that pe- 
riod, who if it were possible should deceive the very 
elect. False teachers then, in such a land as this, will 
be among the apostles of Infidelity. Their heresies 
and schisms tend to bring the Word of God and the 
Gospel ministry into contempt. The feelings if not 
the remarks of heedless souls will be, The preachers 
cannot agree among themselves; and there is nothing in 
all their religion! False teachers unhinge the minds of 
people from religious habits and instructions; throw 
them into parties; and prevent both the support, and 
the improvement, of the regular administration of the 
Gospel. And among many of their followers, who 

' 2 Tim. iv, 3. + 2 Tim. iii, 6. 

21 



162 Other Causes co-operating with Antichrist. 

never come to profess gross Infidelity, the following 
text is fulfilled; And with all decewablencss of unright- 
eousness in them that perish, because they received not 
the love of the truth that they might be saved. And 
for this cause shall God send them strong delusion, that 
they should believe a he; that they all naght be damned, 
who believed not the truth, but had pleasure in unright- 
eousness. 

Let none take an occasion from these remarks on 
false teachers and fanaticism, to think unfavorably of 
true religious awakenings. Blessed be God, the Holy 
Spirit is sent down, as rain upon the mown grass, and 
as showers, that water the earth, to regenerate dead 
souls. This the arch tempter well knows. Hence he 
transforms himself into an angel of light; and labors to 
discredit these works of grace, and to ruin the souls of 
men by counterfeiting these Divine operations. Fa- 
naticism is but the counterfeit of true religion. But 
counterfeits suppose the existence of true coin. Learn 
then the weight of the following caution; Believe not 
every spirit; but try the spirits, whether they be of God; 
because many false prophets are gone out into the world. 

Before I close this section, let several things be 
noted. Antichrist must be viewed as comprising not 
only the Infidel Empire of the last days, but also the 
spirit and prevalence of the Infidelity of the same pe- 
riod, where the Gospel has been enjoyed, whether the 
people there be or be not subjected to the Infidel em- 
pire. 

The system and influence of French Infidelity may 
extend and prevail where their arms cannot reach. 
The event alone will decide, whether the ir arms will be 
co-extensive with the system of their Infidelity. The 
latter is their Antichristian characteristic. And this 
is essentially the same, even where a people may find 
themselves exempt from the military despotism of 
France. To become contaminated with the spirit of 
Antichrist, is to be fatally one with him. We read of 
Antichrist; and of those, who have the spirit of Anti- 
christ. We read of the beast; and of those, who have 
the mark of the beast. We are informed of Babylon; 



Other Causes co-operating with Antichrist. 163 

and of those who partake of her sins, and shall receive 
of her plagues. Should not political subjection to 
Frame be effected by Gallic intrigue or violence, for 
instance, in America; yet should that Infidelity here 
prevail which the old serpent, in hib rage of these last 
days, is laboring to propagate; which French agents 
have introduced; and to which the depraved heart of 
man is too readily inclined, it must then be said, that 
Antichrist here exists! Should the political designs of 
France be here disappointed, yet should tier system of 
Infidelity here predominate, we should be an Antichris- 
tian nation. The cause of Christ then, might here be 
attacked, and his witnesses slain, even though the event 
should be planned in an American, and not in a French 
cabinet. 

In some of the preceding pages it has appeared, that 
two kinds of influence have concurred in this nation to 
bring on the events of the last days; the agents of 
French Infidelity and disorganization; and the propaga- 
tors of false religion. It is not suggested, that these 
two classes of persons knowingly act in concert. 
Doubtless no express agreement has been made be- 
tween them. But their affin.ty is real. Their invisi- 
ble instigators have a syste n: But multitudes, who are 
made the instruments of it, know not the nature, or the 
tendency of what they propagate. 

Some of the prophecies, it is thought, indicate a third 
influence or agency, uniting to advance the same wick- 
ed cause. And I saw three unclean spirits like frogs 
come out of the mouth of the dragon, and out of the 
mouth of the beast, and out of the mouth of the false 
prophet. For they are the spirits of devils, working 
miracles, (wonders) which go forth unto the kings of the 
earth, and of the whole world, to gather them to the 
battle of that great day of God Almighty. * Although 
this prediction relates to the period after the sixth 
vial, ;.nd is to prepare the way for the seventh, both 
of which are now future, yet the height, to which this 
three fold agency will then have risen, seems clearly to 

* Rev. xvi, 13, 14. 



164 Other Causes co-operating with Antichrist. 

indicate, that its origin must have been of long stand- 
ing, or from earlier date. The text does not say that 
their origin is subsequent to the sixth vial; although 
it gives notice of them at that period. Their exist- 
ence, no doubt will prove to have been coeval with 
that of Antichrist. And no doubt some, if not all of 
them are accordingly now operating in the world, and in 
this nation. The dragon in this text is the devil.* 
The beast is Antichrist. And the false prophet is Pa- 
pal religion; and it may be viewed as including the 
whole spirit of false religion under whatever form. 
What particular influence will be found to be rep- 
resented by the frog out of the mouth of the drag- 
on, as distinct from the other two; or what shades 
of difference the two former of these modes of dia- 
bolical agency will be found to have assumed, it 
may be difficult now to ascertain. I have no doubt 
but Illuminism is one of these three unclean spirits; 
and that re-established Popery, including all fanaticism 
and fatal error, wherever it be found, is the last. And 
with respect to a third, time and events will no doubt 
cast light upon the subject. Let it be what it may, it 
will prove, to have been of diabolical production. For 
they are spirits of devils. The devil will have peculiar 
power among men to instigate things favorable to dis- 
organization and Infidelity; and by his satanic influence 
to prepare men to unite in his cause. He has ever been 
said to work in the children of disobedience, and to lead 
them captive at his will. But in the fulfilment of this 
prophecy, having come down with great wrath, be- 
cause he knoweth he hath but a short time, the devil 
will be suffered to exercise an unusual influence among 
men, in exciting their corruptions, as pride, lusts, cov- 
etousness, enmity, rage, and all the malignant pas- 
sions. Satan will then be able to instigate the wicked 
to overleap usual restraints; to break such bands asun- 
der, and to cast such -cords from them.\ Whether any 
thing more than this, in a land so distant from the seat 
©f the Antichristian beast as ours, will be observable, 

* Rev. sii. + Psalm ii, 3. 



Conclusion of the Second Chapter. 165 

as fulfilling the other system of diabolical influence; or 
Whether it will not appear, that the old dragon has long 
been preparing some engine, which will then be brought 
into operation against the cause of Christ, the event 
must decide. The latter seems much to accord with 
the deep policy of that old serpent, who deceives the 
world. His plans extend far beyond the apprehensions 
of the multitudes, who are involved in them, and who 
with different motives prove instruments of their fulfil- 
ment. People may be led, by trifling and seemingly 
harmless views, into connexions, which Satan may 
eventually manage to accomplish his malignant designs; 
and perhaps to subserve one of the three systems of in- 
fluence under consideration. 

Thus I have endeavored to make it appear, in this 
chapter, that the last days have arrived; and that an in- 
ceptive fulfilment of the predictions concerning Anti- 
christ is now manifest before our eyes. Chronological 
remarks, and the events and signs of the times, appear 
to unite, and clearly to indicate the present age as the 
period of the rise of Antichrist. 

Various other tokens of this event are suggested in 
the word of God; such as, Signs in the heavens and 
in the earth, blood and fire, and pillars of smoke; — 
Wars and rumors of wars; — Pestilences, famines, and 
earthquakes in divers places; — And an angel flying 
through the midst of heaven, having the everlasting Gos- 
pel to preach to them who dwell on the earth, to every 
nation, kindred, tongue, and people, or a most remarka- 
ble missionary spirit in the Christian world, in the same 
hour with the fail of Papal Babylon. These signs of 
the last days, serious and judicious people believe they 
have seen fulfilling, or fulfilled. Upon this I shall not 
remark. 

But concerning the reign of Antichrist, and the pre- 
valence of Infidelity, if John could say to his Jewish 
brethren, in relation to the continuance of their national 
polity; It is the last time; and as ye have heard that 
Antichrist shall come, even now are there many anti- 
christs, whereby we know it is the last time; truly 



166 Conclusion of the Second Chapter. 

we may adopt his inference with an emphasis. If the 
Infidelity of the impenitent Jews indicated that wrath 
to the uttermost was just ready to be poured upon 
their nation; truly the present extensive, systematic, 
and prevalent agency and Infidelity of the real Anti- 
christ of the last time, does evince, with more emphat- 
ical decision, that the battle of the great day is not far 
distant. For the deduction of the Apostle rested on 
this ground, that the destruction of Antichrist, at the 
time of his first appearance, should be even at the 
doors. Zion will be redeemed with judgment, and her 
converts with righteousness. The vintage will com- 
mence; the wine press will be trodden. The Lord 
will roar out of Zion, and utter his voice from Jerusa* 
lem; and the heavens and the earth shall shake. The 
wicked powers of his enemies will be swept from his 
presence. And the meek shall inherit the earthy and de- 
light themselves in abundance of peace. 



CHAP. III. 

Some other Particulars relative to the Subject under 
consideration. 

SECTION I. 

The Trials of the Church under the reign of Antichrist. 

In this section I shall remark upon some of the proph- 
ecies, which are thought to relate to the trials of the 
people of God under the prevalence of Antichrist ian 
tyranny. As the scenes of this tyranny may continue 
for some time, perhaps for half a century, and it may 
be more, some of the prophecies now to be noted may- 
relate to that period generally; some to one part of it; 
and some to another. 

But before any prophecies relative to that period are 
considered, let it be remarked, that the great infidel 
Power of the last days denominated Antichrist; being 
also represented as the old Roman beast revived, and 
as the sixth, or Imperial head, recovered from its 
deadly wound; these things alone portend solemn things 
to the Church. Why is this Power called Antichrist? 
Why was his existence in the last days so long, and 
so abundantly and solemnly predicted to the Church 
under this, and various other terrific appellations? 
W 7 ill he not verify the hostility indicated in his very 
name? Can the appellation of Antichrist be unmeaning? 
Why is he represented in addition to this, as the last 
head of the old Roman beast? And the sixth, the most 
persecuting head, recovered from his deadly wound? 
The best expositors agree, that a beast, in the symbolic 
language of prophecy, means a great power hostile to 
the Church of Christ. Powers ever so great, not 
hostile to the Church are not symbolized by beasts. 
And when a great power, that has been hostile to the 
Church 7 and has been svmbolized by a beast, ceases to 



168 Trials of the Church under Antichrist. 

be hostile to the Church, that beast is represented as 
dying, or being wounded to death: As in the case of 
the old Pagan Roman empire, when, in the revolution 
under Constantine, its government was changed from 
Pagan to Christian. And when the same beast is re- 
presented as reviving, the indication can be nothing 
less, than that a similar Power equally hostile to the 
Church, and mystically the same, has come into exist- 
ence. If this trait of character be not verified by the 
hostility of such a Power to the Church, there can be 
no meaning in the representation, that the old beast is 
revived. That Antichrist should be raised up to in- 
flict judgments only on Papal and Mohammedan na- 
tions, cannot by any means answer to his appellation; 
for those Powers were hostile to Christ. But the ap- 
pellations given to this great Power indicate hostility 
to the friends of Christ. 

And the representation of the sixth, the Imperial 
head of the old beast being recovered from its deadly 
wound, and this under the immediate agency of the 
devil, in his rage of the last days, because he knoweth 
that he has but a short time, must indicate alarming 
hostility to the cause of Christ! This was the head, 
which in ancient days was the most terrible of all the 
heads of the Roman beast. Under this, Christ was cru- 
cified. Under this, the Apostles were put to death. 
And under this, the greatest exertions were made, in 
ten bloody persecutions, to eradicate primitive Chris- 
tianity from the earth. If this head then be symboli- 
cally represented as rising out of the bottomless pit, 
being revived under the agency of the devil, in his 
last rage before the Millennium, and all this under the 
additional name of Antichrist, who the Christians in the 
days of John had heard was to come, we need not won- 
der that solemn admonitions are given to the Church 
relative to the event. And if amazing hostility be not 
exerted by this Power against the Church, why is Jesus 
Christ abundantly represented as coming from heaven, 
with all his armies and equipage of a most mighty con- 
queror, to carry on a war against him, and to vanquish 
him in the battle of that great day of God Almighty? 



Trials of the Church under Antichrist. 169 

Does not all this indicate the most violent hostilities 
to be undertaken by the terrible Power of the last days 
against the true church of Christ. 

In Rev. xvii, 14, we read, concerning the horns of 
the last head of the Roman beast, These shall make 
war with the Lamb. Here we learn, that one real object 
of Antichrist is War with the Lamb. 

In Rev. xiii, 6, 7, 8, it is said of the healed head of 
the Roman beast, which is the same, that is symboliz- 
ed by a new beast in chap, xvii; And he opened his 
mouth in blasphemy against God, to blaspheme his name, 
and his tabernacle (or church) and them, that dwell in 
heaven (live in Gospel order.) And it was given unto 
him to make war with the saints, and to overcome them; 
and power was given him over all kindreds and tongues, 
and nations. And all that dwell upon the earth, shall 
worship him, whose names are not written in the book of 
life of the Lamb, slain from the foundation of the world. 
Here is the extent of his power. God grant it may 
mean only the old Roman earth! Here is his object, 
as in chap, xvii, 14, just noted; war with the saints. 
Here is his fatal success against the saints for a time; 
— and to overcome them. But how does this agree 
with the other prediction of the same event, chap, 
xvii, 14; These shall make war with the Lamb; 
and the Lamb shall overcome them. Reply. These 
passages, which seem to contradict each other, re- 
late to different parts of the scene. Antichrist will 
prevail for a season; as did the Egyptian tyrant, when 
he had the tribes of the Lord shut up in Pihahi- 
roth, (the straits of Hiroth) and every thing external 
indicated that they were given into his hands. But at 
the close of the scene the Lamb shall overcome; as in that 
case, when the people of God were by and by safely stand- 
ing on the eastern bank of the Red Sea; and the terrible 
enemy sunk like lead in the mighty waters. This we 
may view as a prophetic miniature of the destruction 
of Antichrist. On the occasion of the latter, the saints 
sing the song of Moses, and of the Lamb; which indi- 
cates, that the song of Israel on the eastern bank of the 
Red Sea, and its occasion, were a type of the victory 



170 Trials of the Church under Antichrist. 

and the song of the followers of the Lamb, at the close 
of the period of the vials. 

In Rev. xii, we find the depression of the Church 
under the reign Antichrist. After a long season of- 
fare in the symbolic heaven of the corrupt Church of 
Rome, the dragon was, at the reformation, cast out unto 
the earth. For a space of time, the church of Christ 
now rises, like the spouse coming up out of the wilder- 
ness, leaning on her Beloved. She doubtless hopes her 
days of tribulation are at an end; and that she is going 
uninterruptedly to ascend into her millennial glory. 
But alas, it is there added, (verse 13,) And when the 
dragon sazv that he was cast out unto the earth, he per- 
secuted the woman, who brought forth the man child. 
And to the woman were given two wings of a great ea- 
gle, that she might fly into the wilderness, into her place, 
where she is nourished for a time, and times, and half a 
time from the face of the serpent. And the serpent cast 
out of his mouth water, as a flood, after the woman, that 
he might cause her to be carried away of the flood. 
And the earth helped the woman; and the earth opened 
her mouth and swallowed up the flood which the dragon 
cast out of his mouth. And the dragon was wroth with 
the woman, and went to make war with the remnant of 
her seed, xvho kept the commandments of God, and have 
the testimony of Jesus Christ. Mr. Faber supposes, 
and I think it is very evident, that the casting out of 
the dragon from heaven to earth, was fulfilled at the 
time of the reformation under Luther. Consequently 
the new attack of the dragon upon the Church must be 
sometime subsequent to the reformation; viz. after his 
prime instrument, the Imperial head of die Roman beast 
is revived. But this new attack produces a second flight 
of the church into the wilderness. She had fled into 
the wilderness at, the commencement of the war in 
heaven, verse 6, or upon her being delivered into the 
hands of the Papal power, for 1260 years. But after 
the reformation, and the devil was thus cast out of the 
Papal heaven, by the discovery of the abominations of 
that system, and before he had prepared his new en- 
gine of persecution, the Church had in some good de- 



Trials of the Church under Antichrist. 171 

gree returned from her wilderness state. The Lamb 
had appeared on mount Zion, or in the Protestant church, 
and with him vast multitudes, with their Father's names 
on their foreheads; worshipping God in the purity of 
the Protestant religion, in opposition to the idolatries 
of Papal Rome. When lo! the woman is again driven 
into the wilderness, by the new attack of the dragon in 
Antichrist, for a time, times and half a time; i. e. for 
the short residue of this noted term: It cannot now 
mean for the whole of this term. For 1260 years were 
the term of her depression at the time of htrfrst flight, 
many centuries before. Her being now to remain in the 
wilderness 1260 years, must of course mean, the short 
remaining part of the 1260 years. And the days of 
this remaining part, Christ will, /or the elects sake, cause 
to be short: Otherwise no flesh could be saved. He 
will alleviate the distress, by causing the earth to help 
the woman. When they shall fall, they shall be holpen 
with a little help. The extreme sufferings of the Church 
may not continue more than three days and an half; i. e. 
three years and an half. The Captain of her salvation 
will interpose, and lighten the rest of the way with the 
cloud of his gracious presence, the wonders of his 
Providence, till her deliverance shall be complete. Floods 
of rage, mischief, and violence, poured forth against the 
Church, as from the mouth of the old serpent, will be 
providentially swallowed up. Unexpected events prob- 
ably from earthly, or political views, will counteract 
the mischief aimed against the cause of Christ. And 
the Spirit of the Lord will lift up a standard against 
the flood of the enemy. Upon this, the dragon, in vex- 
ation and rage, goes to make war with the remnant of 
the woman's seed; or with some distant branch of the 
Church. Some new and powerful attack is undertaken. 
Probably this will be fulfilled in the furious coalition 
led by Antichrist against the converted Jews in the Holy 
Land; which will prepare the way for the battle of the 
great day. Thus in the 12th chapter of Revelation, 
appear to be clearly predicted great trials to the Chin 
under the reign of Antichrist, 



172 Trials of the Church under Antichrist. 

Do the preceding passages furnish a clue to the events 
in Rev. xi, 7, relative to the slaying of the two witnesses? 
The striking coincidence between the former and the 
latter has forced a conviction on my mind, which I 
cannot relate without sensible concern. Alas! I had 
long hoped, that the slaying of the witnesses was a past 
event, I well knew that some good men are of opin- 
ion that it is still future. But others have in this differ- 
ed from them; and have indulged the pleasing hope, 
that the most fiery trials of the Church are past; and 
that she is henceforth to enjoy greater and greater de- 
grees of prosperity, till she reaches her millennial glory. 
I had fondly embraced this opinion; and was pleased 
when I found arguments adduced in favor of it. May 
the King of Zion mercifully grant, if it accord with his 
holy plan, that this may yet prove to be the case! But 
attention to the subject has constrained me to doubt of 
the correctness of the sentiment, that the slaying of the 
witnesses is a past event. I have turned to the argu- 
ments of those, who view it thus; and I cannot on the 
whole feel satisfied with them, or deem them conclu- 
sive. May the friends of Zion examine the subject 
with devout attention! 

And when they (the two witnesses) shall have finished 
their testimony ', the beast, that aseendeth out of the bot- 
tomless pit, shall make war against them, and shall over- 
come them, and kill them. And their dead bodies shall 
lie in the street of the great city, which spiritually is 
called Sodom and Egypt, where also our Lord was cru- 
cified. And they of the people and kindreds and tongues 
and nations shall see their dead bodies, three days and an half 
and shall not suffer their dead bodies to be put in graves.* 
And they, that dwell upon the earth, shall rejoice over 

*The witnesses lie dead three days and an half, probably 
meaning three years and an half.* Was not this event prefigured 
hy the abominable desolation made upon the Jewish church, by 
the Jypicai jAntiochus? Bp. Newton observes, that "the desola- 
tion of the temple and the taking away of the daily sacrifice by 
Appollonius- (the commissioner of Antiochus) continued three 
years and an half." Vol. i, p. 310, 



Trials of the Church under Antichrist* 173 

them, and make merry, and shall send gifts one to anoth- 
er; because these two prophets tormented them, that 
dwell on the earth. And after three days and an half 
the spirit of life from God entered into them; and they 
stood upon their feet; and great fear fell upon them, who 
saxv them. And they heard a great voice from heaven, say- 
ing unto them, Come up hither. And they ascended up to 
heaven in a cloud; and their enemies beheld them. 

Upon the question, Who are the witnesses? much 
has been said. Some have supposed them to be the 
two Testaments. This appears irrational. We find 
no other instance, in which one of the Testaments is 
personified, or represented as God's witness. Bp. 
Newton thought the two witnesses to represent the few 
faithful followers of Christ through the 1260 years. 
Mr. Faber thinks them to mean the twofold Church of 
the Old and New Testaments. Some have supposed 
them to mean a Christian magistracy and ministry. 
Pool's continuators understood by them the faithful 
Gospel ministry. They observe that Christ first sent 
out his ministers two and two; and note, that the em- 
bassadors of Christ are called witnesses, in many sacred 
passages. And ye arc witnesses of these things.* And 
ye shall be witnesses unto me, both in Jerusalem, and in 
all Judea, — and unto the uttermost parts of the earth.\ 
These were the last words spoken by Christ on earth. 
Addressing his ministers, after having told them before, 
Lo, I am with you always, even unto the end of the 
zvorld, he now, the moment he ascended, tells them, 
they shall be his wit?iesses unto the uttermost parts of 
the earth. Accordingly we abundantly find them after- 
ward so denominated. One must be ordained to be a 
witness with us of the resurrection.^ This Jesus hath 
God raised up, whereof we are all witnesses. § Not to 
all the people, but unto witnesses chosen before of God, 
even to us.\\ Does not the clause, / will give power 

*Luke xxiv, 48. +Acts i, 8. +Ac(s i, 22. 

§Acts ii, 32. || Acts x, 4!. Sec also Acts iii, 15, and iv, 
33, and v, 32, anil x, 39, and xxii, 15, and xxvi, 16, 1 Pelcr 

v. 1, 



174 Trials of the Church under Antichrist. 

unto my two witnesses, imply, that they are persons 
known by this appellation? But who are so well known 
by this appellation, as the true ministers of Christ? 
The prophesying of the witnesses, Dr. Lowman ob- 
serves, "signifies persons full of the Spirit of God; 
preaching God's word, and bearing witness to the 
truth."* The witnesses are called, the two prophets, 
who tormented them, that dwell on the earthy But 
who else answer so well to this description, as do the 
faithful preachers of the Gospel? "These (says the 
Revelator) are the two olive trees." — This relates to 
Zech. iv, 3, 11, 14. The two olive trees there (one on 
each side of the candlestick) are supposed to have been 
Joshua and Zerubbabel, who unitedly prefigured Christ;, 
and who, Pool supposes, prefigured also the embassa- 
dors of Christ. These (said the angel to Zechariah) 
are the two anointed ones, [sons of oil, Heb.) that stand 
by the Lord of the whole earth. The gifts and graces 
of the Holy Spirit, are represented by an anointing with 
oil. And the ascension-gifts of Christ to his embassa- 
dors, for the work of the ministry, and for the edifying 
of the body of Christ, render it fit for them to be called 
olive trees, or sons of oil. Thus reference appears to 
be had, in the witnesses, more immediately to the min- 
isters of Christ. 

But the witnesses are also the two candlesticks. A 
candlestick is a noted emblem of the church. The 
seven candlesticks which thou sawest, are the seven 
churches.% Doubtless the true members of Christ are 
not to be excluded from constituting the witnesses. 
They are cordially united in the same cause with their 
pastors. And though special reference is had to the 
latter, in the description of the witnesses, yet all the true 
Church are to be viewed as included. 

But why are the witnesses said to be tivo? Reply. 
Two witnesses constitute a complete testimony. At 
the mouth of two or three witiiesses shall every word be 
established. Two were essential to the scriptural val id ^ 
ity of testimony. And God never left himself without 

*0n Rev. p. 109. tRev. xi, 10. +Rev. i, 20. 



Trials of the Church under Antichrist. 175 

a competent testimony from his followers among men. 
In the darkest times, his number of witnesses was indeed 
small; but always competent. And no doubt it is a 
fact, as Mr. Faber observes, that in this small number 
of the true followers of Christ, was in a sense contained 
the essence of the Church of the Old and New Testa-. 
ments. Whether some reference be not had to this 
circumstance, in the dual number of the witnesses, I 
would not decide. 

If the slaying of the witnesses be future, whether any 
circumstance may be found to exist at that time, of the 
Church being found in two general local divisions, which 
may afford an additional illustration relative to the num- 
ber two, events will determine. 

Concerning the slaying of the witnesses, authors have 
been much divided. It would be tedious, and needless 
to hint their different schemes, and the proper objections 
to them. I will mention the scheme of a late cele- 
brated author upon the point, and my objections to it. 

His scheme is this; that the witnesses were slain in 
Germany, in 1547; when the two German princes, the 
Elector of Saxony, and the Landgrave of Hesse, some- 
time after the commencement of the reformation, were 
overcome at Muhlberg, in a battle with the Emperor of 
Germany, and were forced to submit at discretion. 
Several years before this event, these German princes, 
and some others, espoused the cause of the reformation. 
They by an association, called the league of Smalkalde, 
gave a kind of political life to the Protestants in Ger- 
many; which, at the defeat above noted, was taken from 
them; and the cause of the reformation in Germany, 
seemed to be lost. But the reformers again stood upon 
their feet in 1550, by defeating the duke of Mecklen- 
burg; and in 1552 a peace was ratified at Passau, and 
confirmed at Augsburg in 1555, by which the Prot- 
estants in Germany were allowed the free exercise of 
their religion. And the Church, according to this au- 
thor, then ascended to her political heaven. 

Against this scheme, the following objections appear 
to me of weight; 



176 Trials of the Church under Antichrist. 

1. Those events were inadequate to a fulfilment of 
the prediction; and in some things contrary to it. 

One would think so much importance could not be 
attached to the political privileges obtained, and for 
some years enjoyed by the Protestants in Germany, as 
► that the interruption of those privileges, for several 
years, should be represented, in ancient prophecy, as 
the slaying of God's witnesses? The witnesses had 
lived, and prophesied, without those privileges, through 
all the preceding ages of their testimony, till within a few 
years of their defeat at Mulhberg. And if they were 
alive before those privileges were obtained, why not 
equally alive, after they were taken from them? Indeed 
if the throwing of the Protestant churches now, in the 
vast Christian world, into a similar situation with that 
of the reformers in Germany, after the battle of Mulh- 
berg, might amply amount to what was designed in an- 
cient prophecy by the slaying of the witnesses; it does 
not hence follow, that the above event in Germany was 
adequate to a fulfilment of that prophecy. 

It is evident that the slaying, the lying dead, and the 
resurrection, of the witnesses, are represented in the 
prophecy as events of extensive and great moment. 
And they of the people, and kindred, and tongues and 
nations shall see their dead bodies three days and an half 
and shall not suffer their dead bodies to be put in graves. 
And they, that dwell upon the earth, shall rejoice over 
them, and make merry, and shall send gifts one to 
another, because these two prophets tormented them, 
that dwell on the earth. What kindreds, and tongues, 
and nations took so great delight in the defeat of 
the German Protestants at Mulhberg? Wherein did 
they rejoice, and make merry, and send gifts one 
to another? How long had the people, who divelt 
on the earth, the kindred, and nations, and tongues, 
been tormented by the German Protestants? What 
were the emotions in fact excited among the cath- 
olic nations on that occasion? They were the very 
reverse of the joy and triumph indicated in the prophecy, 
upon the slaying of the witnesses.* Upon the dis- 

*See toI. iii, p. 368, of Robertson's Hist. Charles V. 



Trials of the Church under Antichrist. Ill 

persion of the army of the Protestants, combined under 
the Smalkalde league, and the submission of all to the 
Emperor, except the Elector of Saxony, and the Land- 
grave of Hesse; and when the prospect appeared certain, 
that these two princes would be overcome, as they after- 
ward were; a general spirit of jealousy arose among the 
Catholic powers, in fear of the unrestrained dominion 
about to be obtained by Charles. He had professed, 
that his war against the confederate princes was not 
undertaken on account of their religion; (though this 
was evidently the Pope's motive in aiding this war) but 
to vanquish a political combination. The real motive 
of the Emperor no doubt was, the extension of his own 
power, at the expense of the liberties of Germany; and 
the eventual re-establishment of the Catholic religion 
through Germany, as being more favorable to his am- 
bitious views. But in the terms of the submission of 
those Protestant states to Charles, not a word was said 
concerning any abridgment of their religious rights, 
nor even concerning religion. But as the Smalkalde 
league had been viewed, even by other Papal powers, 
as a salutary check to the thirst of the Emperor for uni- 
versal power, and os the Catholic nations dreaded his 
ambition; so upon the dispersion of the Protestant army, 
and the prospect that the Elector, and the Landgrave, 
would soon be subdued, the Papal powers became 
alarmed. The Pope himself trembled for the fate of 
the Italian states. And he immediately sent and recalled 
his troops from the Imperial army. This greatly per- 
plexed the Emperor. For he had depended on the aid 
of these troops, for the reduction of the two princes yet 
in arms. Charles entreated, and threatened; but all in 
vain. The Pope was inflexible; and his armies were 
recalled to Italy. 

The Pope also at the same time revoked the license, 
which he had given to Charles, of taking to himself cer- 
tain church lands in Spain, as an inducement t© sup- 
press the heretics. Francis also, the French monarch, 
was distressed at the thought of the reduction of the 
Protestant German princes. Not that he favored the 
reformation; but rejoiced in the check ©f his rival. He 
23 



178 Trials of the Church under Antichrist. 

sent his embassadors, and labored to revive the Smal- 
kalde league; and to prevent the submission of the Elect- 
or and the Landgrave to Charles. And he sent them 
large sums of money, to enable them to withstand the 
Emperor. The Pope expressed great joy upon hear- 
ing of the total defeat of Albert, marquis of Branden- 
burg, whom Charles had sent forward, with a detach- 
ment, to aid Maurice against the Elector, but whom the 
Elector had intercepted, and cut off. And great ex- 
ertions were made to form a coalition, to consist of the 
Pope, the Italian states, France, England, and Denmark, 
against the Emperor on this occasion. The Emperor, 
after he had subdued the two princes, published his sys- 
tem called the Interim, a kind of bungling attempt to 
reconcile the Catholics and Protestants. This" was dis- 
gusting to all parties. The Pope and the Catholics ex- 
ecrated it. And the Protestants despised it. In short, 
the feelings and conduct of all, on that occasion, formed 
a striking contrast with the events in the prophecy, of 
all nations, tongues, and languages rejoicing, and sending 
gifts one to another. 

The compact obtained by the Protestants, in the peace 
of Augsburg, respected only the Protestants in Ger- 
many; and those only, who adhered to the confession of 
Augsburg. The others, who thought this confession 
Was too lenient to the Catholics, ^the followers of Cal- 
vin, and Zuinglius, and all the Protestants in other 
countries, were left by this peace unprotected. 

2. A difficulty attends the scheme of this author, in 
point of chronology. The slaying of the witnesses is 
said to be when they shall have finished their testimony. 
I am sensible that some critics are of opinion, that the 
verb TfAejw/, being found in the first aorist subjunc- 
tive, may admit the rendering, When they shall be 
about to finish. If the word may bear this construction, 
it is not the most natural one. Had that been the 
meaning of the writer, he might have adopted words 
to have expressed it precisely. But the most literal ren- 
dering of the words orav reKeffuei, is, when they shall fin- 
ish. Even admitting the rendering in the criticism 
referred to; with what propriety could the witnesses be 



Trials of the Church under Antichrist. 179 

said to have been even about to finish their testimony, at 
the time of the defeat at Mulhberg? That defeat was in 
1547; 319 years before they will actually have finished 
their testimony, according to the above author's calcu- 
lations; which calculations appear to me the most satis- 
factory that I have ever seen, making the 1260 years 
terminate in 1866. Should they terminate at a later 
period, the dijfcculty would be proportionably increas- 
ed. There was then, according to this scheme, at the 
time of the slaying of the witnesses, more than one 
quarter of the whole long time of their prophesying, still 
before them. Surely they were not, at that time, even 
about to finish their testimony. 

3. We should conceive, from reading the account 
of the resurrection of the witnesses, and of their ascen- 
sion to heaven, that their days of sore trial were chiefly 
over. T cannot but think this idea, upon perusing that 
prediction, would at first be impressed without a doubt 
upon every impartial reader. But some of the most 
dismal persecutions ever experienced by the Church, 
under Papal tyranny, have taken place, in various Cath- 
olic countries, since the peace of Augsburg. Recol- 
lect the massacre of the Protestants in France, on the 
evening of St. Bartholomew, in 1572; the slaughter of 
them in Ireland, in the reign of Charles I; and in Po- 
land, in after days. Recollect the persecutions under 
Louis XIV, who repealed the edict of Nantz, and 
murdered, and banished two millions of his Protestant 
subjects in one year; the persecutions of the Piedmont- 
ese by the duke of Savoy, toward the close of the sev- 
enteenth century; and many other bloody scenes expe- 
rienced by the followers of Christ in Popish countries, 
since the aforementioned peace of Augsburg. And 
read the prophecies of the trials, which the Church 
is to experience under the reign of Infidelity, just be- 
fore the battle of the great day, whether the witnesses 
be then to be slain, or not. These things do not appear 
to accord with the representation given of the witnesses, 
after their resurrection, and their ascension to heaven. 

4. In the same hour with the ascension of the wit- 
nesses to heaven, there xvas a great earthquake, in which 



180 Trials of the Church under Antichrist. 

a tenth part of the city fell '. There was no event within 
a prophetical hour of the peace of Augsburg in^ 1555, 
which can answer to this prediction. No event is, by 
the aforementioned author supposed to have answered 
to it, till the revolution in France in 1789. But this 
was 234 years after the supposed resurrection of the 
witnesses. And to say that two disconnected and 
different events, 234 years apart, may yet be said to 
take place in the game hour, would be extraordinary 
indeed. It would be unprecedented in the Bible, and 
in all common conversation. 

5. The agent, by whom the witnesses are said to be 
slain was not in existence till centuries after those 
events in Germany. The first apocalyptic beast rose, 
as did the same beast, in Dan. vii, 2, symbolizing the 
heathen Roman empire, from the sea.* The second 
apocalyptic beast, answering to the little horn of the 
Roman beast in Daniel, and symbolizing the Romish 
hierarchy, rose from the earth.\ The third apocalyptic 
beast, numerically the eighth, but specifically the sixth 
head of the old Roman beast healed of his deadly wound, 
and at the same time symbolized by a new beast in Rev, 
xvii, rose from the bottomless pit. This is expressly said 
to be the agent, that slays the witnesses. Twice in the 
description of this beast, in Rev. xvii, he is said to as^ 
cend out of the bottomless pit. And it is said of the 
witnesses, And when they shall have finished their tes- 
timony, or when their 1260 years shall be closing, the 
beast, that ascendeth out of the bottomless pit, shall make 
war against them, and shall overcome them, and kill 
them. The rise of this beast is by far too recent, to 
have slain the witnesses in Germany in 1547. There 
can be no plausible pretence, that Charles V was this 
beast that ascendeth out of the bottomless pit. And it 
appears most evident, that this last head of the Roman 
beast did not rise in Charlemagne. J 

Upon the event of the earthquake, subsequent to the 
ascension of the witnesses to heaven, § it 1s predicted, 

*Rev. xiii, I. + Verse 11. 

+ See remarks upon this point in note, p. 63. 

§Rev. xi, 13. 



Trials of the Church under Antichrist, 181 

And the remnant were affrighted, and gave glory to the 
God of heaven. Did any thing take place in France, 
after their revolution, which answered to this? Did 
they not rather blaspheme the God of heaven? 1 know 
not that any even of the Catholic priests aid any thing, 
which may be construed a giving ol glory to the God of 
heaven. 

For these reasons, I am constrained to dissent from 
the aforementioned scheme, relative to the slaying of 
the witnesses. And the arguments above stated go 
equally to refute all the schemes of authors, who have 
placed the slaying of the witnesses in past centuries. 

The dead bodies of the witnesses are to lie three days 
and an half in the street (accoiding to Mede and Fool, 
in "the territories, and jurisdiction" J of the great city, 
which spiritually, or mystically, is called boaom and 
Egifpt, where also our Lord was crucijied. Our L./rd 
was crucified under the sixth head of die Roman beast, 
A governor of Imperial Rome, at the instigation oi the 
Jews, condemned and crucified him. And under the 
same head our Lord was crucified, in his members, in 
ten bloody persecutions, before that head received its 
deadly wound, in the year 320. Must it not then be 
in the city, or under the domination of this same head, 
healed of its deadly wonnd, in order to be in the city, 
where our Lord was crucified, that the witnesses are to 
lie slain and unburiedf It is to be in a city mystically 
called Sodom and Egypt. Sodom and -fcgypt were 
Pagan. How much better the Atheism of Anticnrist 
accords with Mar character, than did the sanctimonious 
professions of Papal Rome? Our Lord was not liter- 
all} crucified under Rome Papal; but he was under 
Rome Pagan. And under the latter, revived in the 
last days, it is natural to look for the slay ing of his 
witnesses. 

What is to be particularly understood by the wit- 
nesses being slain, and lying unburied, the event will 
determine. The predictions of the event may lead us 
to expect, that the rights of the Church, and of con- 
science, will, under some pretence, be invaded. And 
the pretence probably will be, as it was in ancient times, 



182 Trials of the Church under Antichrist,. 

against Christ, and against his persecuted followers; a 
pretence of their being detrimental to national interests; 
speaking against Ctesar; moving seditions; weakening 
the hands of the men of war; and, We have a law; 
and by our law he ought to die.* 

Perhaps the process of the events of that period is 
hinted in Rev. xiv. Christ there appears on mount 
Zion, or comes powerfully into his Church, in the re* 
formation under Luther. The Church enjoys a sealing 
time, as she did after the revolution under Constantine, 
Rev. vii, 1 — 8. Vast numbers, as at that period, are 
sealed to the day of redemption. A description of the 
enlargement of the Protestant churches, and of their 
purity from the defilements of the Papal harlot, follows. 
In process of time, a missionary spirit is excited, and 
pervades the Church; the Angel, having the everlasting r 
Gospel to preach to heathen lands, begins his flight. 
This, he gives us to understand, is in the same hour 
with the judgment of God on the Papal see. A second 
Angel announces, Babylon is fallen, is fallen. The signs 
of the times become notorious. The fall of Papal Bab- 
ylon, by the rise of Antichrist, is ascertained. The 
warning flies through the Church. Upon this, a third 
Angel follows; warning of the sins of God's enemies; 
and of the judgments of Heaven now just ready to fall 

*That great man, the late President Witherspoon, published a 
very able sermon, entitled, "The Charge of Sedition and Faction 
against good Men, especially faithful Ministers, considered and 
accounted for.' , The preacher concludes one part of his sub- 
ject by saying, "That worldly men have been always disposed, 
first to oppress the children of God, and then to complain of 
injury from them, that by slander they might vindicate their op- 
pression. Their slander too hath still run in the same strain; 
troublers of Israel, deceivers of the people, enemies to Caesar, and 
turners of the world upside down, have been the opprobrious 
titles generally given to the most upright and most faithful men, 
in every age and country. " 

In accounting for this fact, he says, "True religion does, in* 
deed, give trouble and uneasiness to wicked men, while they 
continue such; and it cannot be supposed, but they will deeply 
sesent it." 

See Witherspoon/s Worts, vol. ii, p. 4t5, Woodward's 
edition* 



Trials of the Church under Antichrist. 183 

upon, and plunge them into endless burnings. The 
trumpet is now blown in Zion; the alarm is sounded in 
God's holy mountain. Warning is given concerning 
all, who worship the beast, or receive his mark. This 
bold warning through the Church must be very offen- 
sive to those who are implicated. Infidel powers, or 
Antichristian Babylon, and those, who partake of her 
sins, and are now notified of it, and that they are about 
to receive of her plagues, will be far from taking this 
in good part from the witnesses of Christ. And God 
only knows what the former will now be enraged to 
attempt against the latter! The texts, which follow, are 
indicative of evil to the Church. Verses 12 and 13; 
Here is the patience of the saints: here are they, that 
keep the commandments of God, and the faith of Jesus. 
And I heard a voice from heaven, saying unto me, 
Write, Blessed are the dead, who die in the Lord from 
henceforth; yea, saith the Spirit, that they may rest 
from their labors, and their works do follow them. 
Here the patience of the saints is to be tried. Now 
it is to be known, who keep the commands of God, 
and have the faith of Christ. Now the voice from 
heaven announces, that from henceforth, and while the 
troubles then overwhelming the Church shall continue, 
peculiarly blessed are the pious, who find rest in their 
graves. The cruelties of the enemies of the Church, 
here indicated, soon demand the presence of the Cap- 
tain of her salvation. The next verse, accordingly, 
presents him upon the white cloud, with his sharp sickle. 
The harvest of the earth is reaped; the vine of the earth, 
with her grapes now fully ripe, is gathered; and the 
wine-press trodden: striking emblems of the judgments 
of the last vial; or the destruction of Aniichrist, and 
of all the contending enemies of the Church. In this 
striking portrait of the affairs of the Church, from the 
days of Luther, till the close of the battle of the great 
day, reference appears to be had to that depression of 
the Church, under consideration; and perhaps we have 
reference to the immediate occasion of it; the- faithfulness 
of God's witnesses, in ascertaining the signs of the 
times, warning of the wickedness of that day, and an- 



184 Trials of the Church under Antichrist. 

nouncing the impending judgments of Heaven. But 
the particular forms of the event, the day will unfold. 

Our blessed Lord gave to his disciples a description 
of an awful coming of his, in judgment against his en- 
emies; and of scenes, which should both indicate its 
approach, and prepare the way fgr it: See Matt, xxiv, 
Mark xiii, and Luke xxi. These are pa'rallel accounts 
of the same predictions. We are here {.resented with 
several instances of the coming of Christ. Chronolog- 
ical predictions, Mr. Faber informs us, can receive but 
one accomplishment. But this prediction of Christ is 
not of that description; but is to be ranked among those 
prophecies, which are constructed to receive a twofold 
accomplishment; and involve both type and antitype. 
There are many predictions of this tenor, as Dr. Hop- 
kins, and other judicious writer^ on the prophecies in- 
form us. Mr. Faber upon this point observes, "But an 
unchronological prophecy, — instead of being incapable 
of a double fulfilment, we -perpetually find such evi- 
dently constructed with the express design of receiving 
a double accomplishment. They are first fulfilled in 
an inchoate manner; and afterward will be fulfilled more 
amply at a period, to which they ultimately and primarily 
refer."* Many of the predictions of the battle of the 
great day, in the Old Testament, are of this description. 
They had a primary and literal fulfilment in ancient 
events; but are to receive their ultimate fulfilment in 
events still future. This is the case with the above not- 

*Faber on the Jews, p. 46. 

Mr. Faber qnojes, in favor of this opinion, Archdeacon 
Woodhouse, Bp. Lowth, Jortin, Sir I. Newton, Bp. Hurd, Bp. 
Sherlock, Bp. Warburton, Bp. Home, Jones, and Nares. 

Bp. Hurd informs us, (Introduction to the Study of the 
Prophecies, p. 55.) "There is reason to believe that more than 
one sense was purposely inclosed in some of the prophecies. And 
we find in fact that the writers of the New Testament give to 
many of the old prophecies an interpretation very different and 
remote from that, which may be reasonably thought the primary 
and immediate view of the prophets themselves. This is what 
divines call the double sense of prophecy; by which they mean 
an accomplishment of it in more events than one; in the same 
system indeed; but at distant intervals,, and under different parts 
of that system." 



Trials of the Church under Antichrist. 185 

ed prediction of our Lord. It had a primary and typ- 
ical fulfilment in the destruction of Jerusalem. But it 
will receive a much more interesting fulfilment in the 
battle of the great day. In relation to the former, Christ 
gave assurance, that it should take place upon that 
generation. But in relation to the latter, he inform- 
ed his disciples, that as a snare shall it come on all them 
that dwell on the face of the whole earth. This could 
not be said of the destruction of Jerusalem. For that 
event came as a snare on but a very small part of the 
earth. It was predicted of our Savior, that he should 
proclaim the acceptable year of the Lord, and the day 
of vengeance of our God.* But surely if the copious 
and affecting predictions of Christ, recorded in Mat. 
xxiv, Mark xiii, and Luke xxi, related only to the 
destruction of Jerusalem, he did but in a very partial 
sense indeed proclaim the day of vengeance of our God. 
But Christ decides this point. Then shall be great 
tribulation, such as was not since the beginning of the 
world to this time, no, nor ever shall be.\ Compare this 
with Dan. xii, 1, which relates to the war between 
Antichrist and the great Head of the Church, just be- 
fore the Millennium. After having described the ter- 
rible, infidel Power of the last days, and brought him 
into Palestine against the Church there, the Angel 
says; And at that time shall Michael stand up, the 
great Prince, who standcth for the children of thy peo- 
ple; and there shall be a time of trouble, such as never 
was, since there was a nation, even to that same time. 
Now if the words of Christ, in the former of these pas- 
sages, had exclusive reference to the destruction of 
Jerusalem, then the above passage in Daniel is untrue. 
For our Lord declares there never shall be such trou- 
ble on earth again, as that which he then predicts. 
Certainly both the passages are not true, if they relate 
to different events. For each of two different scenes 
of distress cannot be the greatest, that ever was, or ever 
shall be. This argument evinces, that the event pre- 
dicted by Christ, is the same with that in Dan. xii, 1. 

* Tsa, Ixi, <2. + Mat. xxiv, 9P8, and Mark xiii, 19. 

24 



186 Trials of the Church under Antichrist. 

And the words of Christ evidently allude to that very 
passage. But the latter is the battle of that great day 
of God. Consequently these predictions of Christ 
must relate to the same. Although they received a 
primary fulfilment in the days of the Apostles, yet they 
also related to events then far future. 

Our Lord says;* And when ye shall hear of wars, 
and rumors of wars, see that ye he not troubled; for all 
these things must come to pass; but the end is not yet. 
For nation shall rise against nation, and kingdom against 
kingdom, and there shall be famines, and pestilences, and 
earthquakes in divers places. All these are the begin- 
nings of sorrows. Here I apprehend we ^have predicted 
the wars and commotions which were to attend the 
rise of the Antichristian beast, and the formation of 
his horns. The latter events must of course occasion 
as great wars and commotions, as are here predicted; 
as great as are indicated of the same period, in Rev. 
x, 3, by the seven thunders uttering their voices. But 
as the Angel there affirms, that the time shall not be yet, 
as in the original, verse 6; or the time shall not be 
prolonged; so our Lord informs, with respect to the 
wars and rumors of wars, But the end is not yet. A 
season is to intervene, though not long, between the 
rise of Antichrist, and his overthrow. And Christ 
proceeds to foretell some of the events of this interme- 
diate space. Some of these predictions I will now ad- 
duce, as they are collected in harmony from the evan- 
gelists, by Dr. Doddridge. 

"And fearful sights and great signs shall there be 
"from heaven. All these are the beginnings of sorrows. 
"But take heed to yourselves. For they shall lay their 
"hands on you, and persecute you, and shall deliver 
"you up to councils, and into prisons, to be beaten and 
"afflicted, and shall kill you; and ye shall be hated of 
"all nations; .and shall be brought before rulers and 
"kings for my name's sake, for a testimony against 
"them. And it shall turn to you for a testimony. And 
"the Gospel must first be published among all nations. 

* Mat. xxh. 6 ; — 



Trials of the Church under Antichrist, 187 

"But when they shall lead you, and deliver you up, 
"settle it in your hearts not to meditate before what ye 
"shall answer; and take no thought beforehand what 
"ye shall speak; but whatsoever shall be given you in 
"that hour, that speak ye. For it is not ye that speak, 
"but the Holy Ghost. For I will give you a mouth 
"and wisdom, which all your adversaries shall not be 
"able to gainsay, nor resist. And then shall many be 
"offended, and shall betray one another, and shall hate 
"one another. Now the brother shall betray the brother 
"to death; and the father the son; the children shall 
"rise up against the parents, and shall cause them to be 
"put to death. And ye shall be hated of all men for 
"my name's sake. But there shall not an hair of your 
"head perish. In your patience possess ye your souls. 
"And many false prophets shall rise, and shall deceive 
"many. And because iniquity shall abound, the love 
"of many shall wax cold. But he that shall endure 
"unto the end, the same shall be saved. — In tho^e days 
"there shall be great tribulation, and distress in the 
"land, such as was not from the beginning of the cre- 
ation unto this time; no nor ever shall be. And ex- 
"cept that the Lord had shortened those days, no flesh 
"should be saved;, but for the elect's sake, whom he 
"hath chosen, those days shall be shortened. — And 
"there shall be signs in the sun, and in the moon, and 
"in the stars; and upon the earth distress of nations 
"with perplexity, the sea and the waves roaring; men's 
"hearts failing them for fear, and for looking after those 
"things which are coming upon the earth. Immedi- 
ately after the tribulation of those days shall the sun 
"be darkened; and the moon shall not give her light; 
"and the stars shall fall from heaven; and the powers 
"of the heaven shall be shaken. And then shall ap- 
"pear the sign of the Son of man in heaven; and then 
"shall the tribes of the earth mourn; and they shall see 
"the Son of man coming in the clouds of heaven with 
"power and great glory. And when these things be- 
"gin to come to pass, then look up, and lift up your 
"heads; for your redemption draweth nigh." 



188 Trials of the Church under Antichrist* 

No events of the Apostle's days are to be viewed as 
more than a primary and typical fulfilment of these 
sublime and interesting predictions. The last clause, 
which seems to relate to much that precedes, Then 
look up, and lift up your heads; for your redemption 
draweth nigh, had ho relation to the days of the Apos- 
tles. It can relate to no period short of that which is 
connected with the dawn of the Millennium. Does 
not this clause then decide, that these predictions re- 
late to scenes which shall just precede the Millenni- 
um? And do they not indicate most solemn things to 
the Church, at this period? 

The battle array of the last head of the Roman beast, 
and his false prophet, and the kings of the earth, against 
Jesus Christ and his armies, Rev. xix, 19, confirms 
the sentiment, that the Church is to be sorely tried un- 
der the reign of Antichrist. For although this passage 
relates to the last attack, the expedition in Palestine 
against the church of Judah and Israel, yet it shows, 
that war with Christ is the object of Antichrist. And 
such a Power will be able greatly to afflict the people 
of God. 

Our Lord gave his disciples a signal, when they 
should flee out of Jerusalem.* When ye therefore 
shall see the abomination of desolation spoken of by Dan- 
iel, stand in the holy place, f whoso readeth let him 
understand) then let them who be in Judea fee into the 
mountains. Let him who is on the house-top not 
come down to take any thing out of his house: neither 
let him who is in the field return back to take his 
clothes. 

Daniel had spoken of the abomination of desolation 
in three passages, and in relation to three different 
events. The first is Dan. ix, 27; And in the midst of 
the week, he shall cause the sacrifice and the oblation 
to cease, and for the overspreading of abominations he 
shall make it desolate, even until the consummation, 
and that determined shall be poured upon the desolate. 
This related to the armies of the Romans in array 

| Mat. xxiv, 15, and onward. 



Trials of the Church under Antichrist. 189 

against Jerusalem, with their eagles and other images, 
which they worshipped; which were an abomination to 
the Jews; and which (when seen around the walls) in- 
dicated the speedy destruction of Jerusalem. The 
seco nd is Dan. xi, 31; And arms shall stand on his part, 
and they shall pollute the sanctuary of strength, and 
shall take away the daily sacrifice, and they shall place 
the abomination, that maketh desolate. This relates to 
the invasions and garrisons of Antiochus, the noted 
type of Antichrist, in order to compel the Jews to re- 
nounce their religion; to eat swine's flesh, and to vio- 
late their consciences. Upon this occasion many of 
the Jews suffered martyrdom, and underwent the most 
cruel torments.* 

This conduct is here predicted by the Angel, when 
he was preparing the way to give a prophetic descrip- 
tion of Antichrist, and was first presenting him by his 
type, Antiochus. The third passage in which Daniel 
speaks of the abomination of desolation, is in chapter xii, 
11; And from the time the daily sacrifice shall be taken 
away, and the abomination, that maketh desolate, set up, 
there shall be a thousand two hundred and ninety days. 
This relates to the impious establishment of Popery, 
or Mohammedism, or both, in the year 606, or when- 
ever Popery was established. 

The question then occurs, To which of these three 
passages in Daniel did our Lord refer, when he spoke 
of the abomination of desolation, as the token to his 
people to flee into the mountains? Answer. As the 
direction applied to the Apostles and church at Jeru- 
salem, we must conclude he referred to that which re- 
lates to the Roman eagles and idolatry, when the Ro- 
mans were besieging Jerusalem; Dan. ix, 27. As the 
direction applied to the Christian Church at the com- 
mencement of Popery, or Mohammedism, the direc- 

* The particulars of this persecution arc given in the 5th, 6th A 
and 7th chapters of the second book of the Maccabees. The 
material parts of the account are copied by Polybjus and Jose- 
phus; and are found in Rollin's Ancient History. Book xviii, 
Art. 2. 



190 Trials of the Church under Antichrist, 

tion must be viewed as referring to the passage which 
relates to that period; Dan. xii, 11. And as the direc- 
tion respects the Church in the days of Antichrist, we 
must view our Lord as referring to that passage, Dan. 
xi, 31, which relates to the type of Antichrist, or to 
Antiochus, and was given when the Angel was under- 
taking to give a description of the infidel Power of the 
last days. When that shall take place under Anti- 
christ, which was prefigured when his type Antiochus 
set up the abomination, that made desolate in the 
holy place, then this token to the Church at that period 
will be fulfilled. Violating the rights of the Church, 
making a direct attack upon them, may prove to be this 
abomination, that rnaketh desolate. As the persecu- 
tions of Antiochus a^e noted by the Angel, when 
his object was to predict the rise, character, and over- 
throw of Antichrist ; this seems to indicate, that events 
may be expected under the reign of Antichrist, cor- 
responding with those cruel deeds of Antiochus. It 
becomes interesting then to examine those predictions 
concerning the cruelties of Antiochus, and their fulfil- 
ment. The Angel says;* And arms shall stand on his 
part, and they shall pollute the sanctuary of strength, 
and shall take away the daily sacrifice, and they shall 
place the abomination, that rnaketh desolate. And such 
as do wickedly against the covenant, shall he corrupt by 
flatteries; i. e. hypocrites and apostates will be found 
to be fit tools of his intrigue and malice against the 
Church; but the people, that do know their God, shall 
be strong, and do exploits. And they that understand 
among the people, shall instruct many; yet they shall 
fall by the sword, and by flame, by captivity, and by 
spoil days.f This was a sore persecution under An- 
tiochus. Now it was, that the events took place, nar- 
rated in Heb. xi, 35 — 38. And others were tortured, 
not accepting deliverance, (i. e. on wicked terms,) that 
they might obtain a better resurrection. And others had 
trial of cruel mockings and scourgings; yea, moreover 
of bonds and imprisonments* They were stoned, they 

* Dan. xi, 31,—, + Sec the Hebrew, 



Trials of the Church under Antichrist. 191 

were sawn asunder, were tempted, were slain with the 
sword. They wandered about in sheep -skins, and goat- 
skins, being destitute, afflicted, tormented: of whom the 
world was not worthy: they wandered in deserts, and in 
mountains, and in dens, and caves of the earth. Antio- 
chus at this time plundered and defiled the temple at 
Jerusalem; calling it, The temple of Jupiter Olympi- 
its; and erecting there, upon the sacred altar, the image 
of this heathen God. This, with the attendant evils, 
of defiling the Jewish altars, forbidding their sacrifices, 
and compelling the Jews to conform to the rites and 
manners of the heathen, was the abomination of deso- 
lation standing in the holy place. Upon this, some lit- 
erally fled to the mountains, as is noted in the above 
passage in Heb. xi, 35 — , an event to which probably 
our Lord alludes, when he gave the direction to his 
disciples, to flee to the mountains, at the destruction of 
Jerusalem.- u The desolation of the temple, and the 
taking away of the daily sacrifice, under Antiochus, 
continued three years and an half"* the very term giv- 
en, for the slaughtered state of the witnesses!! 

It is striking to observe the coincidence of the fol- 
lowing events. When the tribes of Israel, just re- 
deemed from Egypt, fell under the Divine displeasure, 
they were doomed to wander forty years in a wilder- 
ness. When Jezebel persecuted the prophets of the 
Lord, Elijah fled into the wilderness. When Antio- 
chus was suffered to invade the rights of the Jewish 
church, and set up his abomination in the temple of 
Jerusalem; some of the pious Jews fled into the wil- 
derness, and wandered about in sheep-skins and goat- 
skins, — in deserts, mountains, dens, and caves of the 
earth. When the Roman abomination of desolation 
was found in array against Jerusalem, the disciples 
were directed to flee, in the utmost haste, over the 
tops of their flat-roofed houses, and from their fields, 
out of Jerusalem into the mountains. When Popery 
and Mohammedism were suffered to invade the rights 
of conscience, and thus set up their abomination of 

* Newton on (he Prophecies, vol,i, p. 310. + Rev. xi, 9. 



192 Trials of the Church under Antichrist, 

desolation in the holy place, the true Church fled into 
the wilderness, or into a situation mystically so repre- 
sented, for 1260 years. And when Antichrist appears, 
and the dragon commences his last furious attack upon 
the woman, previous to her millennial glory, she is re- 
presented as again flying into the wilderness, the resU 
due of her 1260 years;* indicating, that she had pre- 
viously in a measure come forth from her wilderness 
state; but is again driven back to it. What particular 
kind of fulfilment this prediction of the woman's second 
flight into the wilderness, will receive, time will disclose. 
But the predictions which relate to that event, give it a 
very interesting complexion. 

Ln Isa. xxvi, the introduction of the Millennium, and 
the tremendous events preceding it, are prophetically 
described. And the chapter closes with the following 
address to the saints; Come my people, enter into thy 
chambers, and shut thy doors about thee; hide thyself as 
it were for a little moment, until the indignation be 
overpast. For, behold, the Lord cometh out of his place 
to punish the inhabitants of the earth for their iniquity: 
the earth also shall disclose her blood, and shall no longer 
cover her slain. 

The former of these texts has been supposed to im- 
port only the flying of God's people to Him, in that 
day of distress. And this, no doubt, is a blessed idea 
involved in the words, The name of the Lord is a 
strong tower; the righteous runneth into it, and is safe. 
But in the light of the predictions already noted, rela- 
tive to that period, it appears natural to view this 
text as a brief description of the state of the Church, 
during the little moment, or the three prophetic days 
and a half of the severest trials of the witnesses; that 
for this short term, they will, through the violence of 
the tempest, in some way resemble persons who are 
driven from their business, and hid in their inner cham- 
bers. 

Is it not analogous with God's usual dispensations 
toward his people, that the Church should endure her 

* Rev. xii, 14. 



Trials of the Church under Antichrist. 193 

most severe conflict with her enemies, just before the 
dawn of her millennial glory? What has given rise to 
the well-known maxim, The darkest time is just before 
day? No doubt this has abundantly been found to be 
true in its figurative import. The Church, and indi- 
viduals, have often found it true, in their trials. The 
severest struggle is often just before relief comes. Re- 
collect the oppressed state of the Church in Egypt; 
and in the subsequent captivities of Israel. The truth 
of the above remark was there very manifest. The 
events which have been supposed to be emblematical 
of the relief of the Church, at the dawn of the Mil- 
lennium, favor this idea; for instance, the scene at the 
Red Sea; and the passing of Israel over Jordan, into 
the promised land, when that river was overflowing all 
its banks, in the time of wheat harvest.* This idea 
has been found true in the greatest and in smaller events. 
When the devil found he was about to be cast out of 
the youth brought to Christ, (Mat. ix, 20,) he exerted 
all his violence upon the unhappy subject. He threw 
him down, cried out, tore him, yea rent him sore, and 
left him as dead. The reason is evident; it was his 
last opportunity. And how natural is the import of the 
solemn notice from Heaven, Woe to the inhabiters of the 
earth and of the sea; for the devil is come down unto you, 
having great wrath, because he knoweth he hath but a 
short time. Here Satan's rage increases, as his time to 
persecute diminishes. Does not the above text decide, 

* Gideon anil his three hundred men wrought a great deliver- 
ance in Israel from the vast combined hosts of the Midianites, 
Amalekites, and children of the cast, whose camels and numbers 
were as the sand of the sea. (Judges vii, 12, — ) But this de- 
liverance was preceded by the breaking of the pitchers, which 
contained the lights, in the little army of Gideon. How fit an 
emblem were those pitchers of the follozvers , particularly of the 
ministers of Christ! Paul said to the Corinthians, But zee have 
this treasure in earthen vessels, that the excellency of the pozcer 
may be of God, and not of us; alluding probably to that very 
passage in the history of Gideon. How far Christ's earthen ves- 
sels arc to be broken, before the armies of Antichrist shall be 
vanquished, God only knows. But the severest trials often just 
precede the greatest deliverances. 
25 



194 Trials of the Church under Antichrist. 

what analogy forcibly suggests, that the Church will 
see most trying scenes, just before her millennial sal- 
vation? Or will the analogy of God's usual dealings 
with his people, fail on that occasion?* 

Scripture and analogy seem unitedly to teach, that 
it may be said of the Church general, at the opening 
of the Millennium, These are they who came out of 
great tribulation. And the same thing is indicated in 
their song of Moses and of the Lamb. The Church 
will just have been delivered, under the Captain of 
her salvation, from the most violent assaults of the en- 
emy; as were Israel on the eastern bank of the Red 
Sea, under the direction of Moses, when they uttered 
their song of praise.f 

It is not to be expected, that the Church will again 
see such depression, as she saw in the worst times in 
the dark ages; such smallness of numbers; and involved 
in such clouds of ignorance/ It does not seem probable 
that she will be forced to return to this state. The 
present numbers of the Church, and the light which 
has dawned upon her, seem to forbid it. Perhaps the 
numbers of true Christians, and the light enjoyed in 
the Church will never be less than at present; nay, will 
increase. But can we hope a majority of ihe people 



* Possibly all the predictions, which indicate the fiery trials of 
Christ's witnesses, may relate only to his witnesses on the old 
Roman earth, or within the present compass of the empire of 
the last head of the beast. For that seems to be the theatre of 
the events of many of the predictions of the Apocalypse. And 
no doubt some of Christ's true witnesses are there, notwith- 
. standing that those regions are so-enveloped in Atheism. Wheth- 
er the predictions of the depressions of the people of God in the 
last days, under the reign of Antichrist, will primarily be ful- 
filled upon the few followers of Christ who may be found in the 
old Popish countries, the event will decide. God in mercy 
grant, that the calamities may be no more extensive! But I do 
not feel satisfied, that the prophecies do not give them a far 
wider extent. The Church of the restored Jews in Palestine is 
surely included in the last struggle. And we have much reason 
to apprehend that the great body of the Christian Church will be 
involved in trials under the reign of Antichrist. 

f Exodus xv. 



Trials of the Church under Antichrist. 195 

of the Christian world will become gracious, before the 
battle of that great day? No doubt a very great major- 
ity of them will continue to reject Christ. This is 
gathered from the predictions which relate to that pe- 
riod. What then may we expect this very great ma- 
jority of people, rejectors of Christ, will be found to 
be doing, under all the artful and powerful attacks of 
Infidelity and licentiousness? and under the attack of 
that three-fold agency, of the dragon, of Antichrist, 
and of false religion,* which if it were possible would 
deceive even the very elect? They will be gathered to 
the battle of that great day of God Almighty! They 
will be found rapidly filling up the measure of 
their sins. Usual restraints will be taken off. Let 
us break his bands asunder; and cast away his cords 
from us. The abounding of iniquity will cause the 
love of many to wax cold, and to indulge violent ha- 
tred. Their opposition will rise in proportion to the 
evangelical light which they reject; as did that of the 
crucifiers of Christ. This principle of human deprav- 
ity of hating the more, the more clearly the light shines, 
will then be found operating to an unprecedented de- 
gree; as restraints will be taken off, and things will be 
found ripening to an unprecedented crisis. This will 
cause the Jordan of Antichristian violence to overflow 
all its banks; and to roll its turbid billows, even in the 
time of wheat harvest, between the tribes of the Lord 
and their millennial Canaan then in view! In this way 
the impenitent under the Gospel will be prepared for 
the awful scenes of judgment, which will burst forth 
upon them, and accomplish the designs of the battle 
of the great day. The slain of the Lord, at that peri- 
od are to be many, from one end of the earth, even to 
the other end of the earth. And they will prove to be 
the slain of the Lord, in consequence of being found in 
battle array against the Lord. And this their battle 
array will be threatening, as the subsequent judgments 
will be decisive and awful. 

*Rey. xvi, 13, 14. 



196 Trials of the Church under Antichrist, 

Ye friends of the kingdom of Christ; how interesting 
are the times, into which it has been our lot to fall? We 
behold the last head of the Pagan Roman beast; the 
deadly wounded head healed; and the beast, that as- 
cendeth out of the bottomless pit, presented before our 
eyes! This is mystically the head, that crucified our 
Lord; and in ten bloody persecutions, endeavored 
to banish primitive Christianity from the world! And 
his eventual object now will be, war with the Lamb; 
(Rev. xvii, 14;) war with the saints; (Rev. xiii, 7;) 
persecution of the woman; (Rev. xii, 13;) to make war 
against him who sitteth on the horse; (Rev. xix, 19;) to 
fulfil the deeds of the antitype Antiochus; (Dan. xi, 
31—35;) to make war against the witnesses; (Rev. xi, 
7;) and to fulfil the distressing things against the 
Church, predicted by Christ in Mat. xxiv, Mark xiii, 
and Luke xxi, as noted in this section. This may not 
be the present motive of Antichrist. While forming 
his vassal kingdoms, his object will appear to be more 
political. Rut the above are objects predicted to be 
eventually accomplished by him, and by men of his 
Spirit, These things are interesting to us. We may 
have peace in our day; and we may see the reverse* 
Let us not be greatly disappointed, if we are called to 
meet sore trials! 

When these days are found opening upon us, are 
not the following sacred injunctions emphatically ap- 
plicable? 

"Watch ye; stand fast in the faith; quit you like 
■'men; be strong. Be strong in the Lord, and in the 
4 'power of his might. Put on the whole armor of God, 
' 'that ve may be able to stand against the wiles of the 
"devil.- — Take unto you the whole armor of God, that 
* e ye may be able to withstand in the evil day; and having 
"done all, to stand. Stand therefore having your loins 
"girt about with truth; and having on the breastplate 
"of righteousness; and your feet shod with the pre- 
paration of the Gospel of peace. Above all, taking 
*'the shield of faith, wherewith ye shall be able to 
"quench all the fiery darts of the wicked. And take 
'SJtlie helmet of salvation, and the sword of the Spirit, 






Trials of the Church under Antichrist. 197 

"which is the word of God: Praying always, with all 
"prayer and supplication in the Spirit; and watching 
"thereunto with all perseverance, and supplication 
"for all saints. Seek the Lord all ye meek of the 
"earth, — seek righteousness, seek meekness; it may 
"be ye may be hid in the day of the Lord's anger. 
"For as a snare shall it come on all who dwell on the 
"face of the earth. Ye are not in darkness, that that 
"day should overtake you unawares. Exhort one an- 
other, and so much the more as ye see the day ap- 
proaching. Take heed that no man deceive you. 
"Watch ye therefore, and pray always; that ye may 
"be accounted worthy to escape all these things, that 
"shall come to pass; and to stand before the Son of 
"man." 

What matter of gratitude and joy, that we are not 
left in darkness relative to the termination of the trials 
of the Church under the tyranny of Antichrist! Though 
she will for a season be depressed, yet God will be 
near, and will regard her as the apple of his eye. And 
she will eventually rise; and the enemy will sink. The 
first reign of the Imperial head of the Roman beast 
closed in his being wounded to death. And the second, 
his present reign, will close in his going into perdition. 
This will be inconceivably more terrible and decisive 
than theirs* catastrophe. Concerning the first, in the 
revolution under Constantine, we read, (Rev. vi, 12, to 
the end,) And I beheld, when he had opened the sixth 
seal, and lo, there was a great earthquake; and the sun 
became black as sackcloth of hair, and the moon became 
as blood; and the stars of heaven fell unto the earthy 
even as a figtree casteth her untimely figs when she is 
shaken of a mighty wind. And the heavens departed as 
a scroll, when it is rolled together; and every mountain 
and island were moved out of their places. And the 
kings of the earth, and the great men, and the rich men, 
and the chief captains, and the mighty men, and every 
bond man, and every free man, hid themselves in the 
dens, and in the rocks of the mountains; and said to the 
mountains and rocks, Fall on us, and hide us from the 
face of him that sitteth on the throne, and from the wrath 



198 Trials of the Church under Antichrist. 

of the Lamb. For the great day of his wrath is come, 
and who shall be able to stand? This exhibition, at the 
wounding to death of the Imperial head of the Roman 
beast, was terrible. How much more terrible will be 
the exhibition, when Antichrist, who is represented as 
this same head revived, and renewing his war with 
Christ, shall be utterly destroyed under the most signal 
judgments of Heaven? This latter event will answer 
to that description, in a far more extensive and terrible 
sense, than did the revolution in Rome, in the year 
320, to which the passage, in its chronological order, 
relates. 

Ye learn then, O Christians who may live in the 
days of Antichristian violence, the happy termination 
of your struggles with Antichrist. Your afflictions 
will for a time abound; and your consolations may also 
abound. Hear the animating words of your Almighty 
Captain, when the terrors of the battle shall be perceived. 

"Fear not, for I am with thee; be not dismayed, for 
"I am thy God. When thou walkest through the wa- 
iters, they shall not overflow thee; and through the 
"fire thou shalt not be burnt. I am with thee, to de- 
liver thee, saith the Lord. I, even I am he, that 
"comforteth you. Who art thou, that thou shouldst 
"be afraid of a man, that shall die, and of the son of 
"man that shall be made as grass; and forgettest the 
"Lord thy Maker, who hath stretched forth the heav- 
"ens, and laid the foundations of the earth; and hast 
"feared continually every day, because of the fury of 
"the oppressor, as though he were ready to destroy? 
"And where is the fury of the oppressor? When these 
"things begin to come to pass, then look up, and lift 
"up your heads; for your redemption draweth nigh. 
"Fear ye not the reproach of men, neither be afraid of 
"their revilings. Fear not them, who kill the body; 
"and after that have no more that they can do. But 
"fear him, who is able to destroy both soul and body 
"in hell. Are not two sparrows sold for a farthing? 
"and one of them shall not fall to the ground, without 
"your Father. But the very hairs of your head are all 
"numbered. Fear ye not therefore, ye are of more 



Gog and his Bands. 199 

"value than many sparrows! Whosoever, therefore, 
"shall confess me before men, him will I confess also 
"before my Father, who is in heaven. But whosoever 
"shall deny me before men, him will I also deny before 
"my Father, who is in heaven. Awake, awake, put 
"on strength, O arm of the Lord; awake, as in 
"the ancient days, in the generations of old. Art 
"thou not it, that hath cut Rahab, and wounded 
"the dragon? Art thou not it, that hath dried the sea, 
"the waters of the great deep; that hath made the 
"depth of the sea a way for the ransomed to pass over? 
"Therefore the redeemed of the Lord shall return, and 
"come with singing unto Zion; and everlasting joy 
"shall be upon their head: they shall obtain gladness 
"and joy; and sorrow and mourning shall flee away." 



SECTION II. 

Gog and his Bands: Or the final expedition and over- 
throxV of Antichrist, in Palestine. 

It may be fairly collected from various predictions, 
noted in the preceding pages, that Antichrist is the 
Power who is to lead the attack upon the ancient peo- 
ple of God, after their return from their long disper- 
sion, to the land of their fathers. The noted passage 
in Dan. xi, 36, to the end, clearly favors this opinion. 
Says the Angel, in his preparatory remarks; Now I am 
come to make thee understand what shall befall thy peo- 
ple in the latter days; for yet the vision is for many 
days.* And the Power, whom he proceeds to pre- 
dict, is found, at the time of the end, in the Holy Land, 
and there meets his overthrow! The prediction rela- 
tive to the coalition and destruction at Armageddon, 
Rev. xvi, 13 — ; that relative to the beast from the 
bottomless pit, Rev. xvii; that relative to the last battle 
of the beast, and his vassal kings, with Christ, Rev. 
xix, 19 — ; and that relative to the Roman beast, as 

*Dan. x, 14. 



200 Gog and his Bands. 

distinct from the Papal horn, being slain at the battle 
of the great day, and his body destroyed, and given to 
the burning flame, Dan vii, 11; all unite to evince, 
that Antichrist is to lead in this attack upon the 
church of Judah and Israel in Palestine. 

We have then a clue, by which to understand the 
predictions in the 38th and 39th chapters of Ezekiel, 
concerning Gog and his bands. The Angel said to 
Daniel, when about to predict Antichrist;* But I will 
show thee that which is noted in the Scripture of truth. 
Antichrist then, was before noted in the Scripure of 
truth. We may believe he here refers to these very 
chapters of Ezekiel. For in no other part of the Old 
Testament had Antichrist been by any means so clear- 
ly predicted. 

In Ezekiel xxxvi and xxxvii, we have very express 
predictions of the return, re-union, and conversion of 
the house of Israel, meaning not only the Jews, Levites 
and the tribe of Benjamin, but also the other ten tribes. 
In chapter xxxvi, 16—, God relates the criminal 
cause of their dispersion; the great dishonor they had 
done to his name among the heathen, where they had 
resided; and that for his own name's sake he would 
gather them. God says; For I will take you from 
among the heathen, and will gather you out of all coun- 
tries, and will bring you into your own land. Then will 
I sprinkle clean water upon you, and ye shall be clean; 
from all your flthiness, and from all your idols will I 
cleanse you. A new heart also will I give you, and a 
new spirit will I put within you; and I will take away 
the stony heart out of your flesh, and I will give you a 
heart of flesh. And I will put my Spirit within you, 
and cause you to walk in my statutes; and ye shall keep 
my judgments and do them. And ye shall dwell in the 
land, that I gave to your fathers; and ye shall be my 
people, and I will be your God. In chapter xxxvii, the 
subject is resumed; and their restoration and conver- 
sion are predicted in the figure of the resurrection of a 
valley full of dry bones. The vision is applied, verse 

* Chap, x, last part. 



Gog and his Bands. 201 

1 1 ; These bones are the -whole house of Israel; i. e. the 
Jews, and all the other tribes. Therefore prophesy, 
and say unto them, Thus saith the Lord God, Behold, 
O my people, I will open your graves, and cause you to 
come out of your graves, and bring you into the land of 
Israel. And ye shall know that I am the Lord, when 
I have opened your graves, my people, and brought 
you up out of your graves, and shall put my Spirit in 
you, and ye shall live, and I will place you in your own 
land. Then shall ye know that I the Lord have spok- 
en it, and performed it saith the Lord. 

A striking representation follows of the re-union of 
the Jews and the ten tribes. The prophet by Divine 
direction takes two sticks. Upon the one he writes, 
For Judah, and for the children of Israel his companions; 
i. e. For the Jews, and such of the other tribes, as re- 
turned with them from Babylon. On the other stick 
he writes, For Joseph, the stick of Ephraim, and for 
all the house of Israel, his companions; i. e. For the 
ten tribes of Israel, who revolted in the days of Reho- 
boam, and have ever since been separate from the Jews. 
These two sticks miraculously become one in the 
prophet's hand. And this miracle God explains, by 
the two nations, the Jews and Israel, becoming per- 
manently united m one nation, in the land of their fathers, 
and remaining holy and happy thenceforward under the 
reign of Christ, their spiritual David. 

And now, in the two following chapters, we have a 
description of a terrible event, which is to take place upon 
this their re-union and re-settlement in the Holy Land. 
Lest Israel should expect to regain their ancient inher- 
itance, and enter upon their millennial bliss without 
any signal danger; or lest, when they should find an ex- 
tensive and furious coalition formed against them, not 
long after their return, they should deem this event in- 
consistent with the promises of God; and also that the 
Church of God might be forewarned of so signal an 
event, as what was now to follow 7 ; an account is given of 
a most extensive and terrible combination against the 
Jews and Israel in Palestine. 
26 



202 Gog and his Bands. 

As the ancient deliverance of Israel from Egypt was 
attended with signal judgments on the Egyptians; as 
their entrance on the possession of the promised land 
was succeeded by the destruction of the Canaanites; and 
as their deliverance from Babylon was attended with the 
total destruction of that Pagan empire; so the re-set- 
tlement of that people of God in the promised land, 
after their long dispersion, must be succeeded by scenes 
of destruction to the surrounding enemies of the Church. 
And these scenes of destruction are to be as much more 
terrible, than were those of old, as the importance of this 
restoration of Israel shall exceed those former restora- 
tions. God will now suffer the devil, and his legions 
of followers on earth to do their worst, and make their 
most desperate effort, in order to exhibit a new memento 
of what is in the human heart; to occasion to the Church 
of Israel their last and most fiery trial, previous to their 
millennial glory; and to afford the great Head of the 
Church an opportunity to make an exhibition of his 
power and faithfulness, in the most signal vindication 
of his cause; and in the destruction of the kingdom of 
the devil. 

This last and most terrible effort is to be directed by 
a Power called Gog, the land of Magog, the chief prince 
of Meshech and Tubal.* 

*Mr. Faber in his last publication, which has come to my 
knowledge since the writing of this Dissertation, reads the above 
passage, Gog, the land of Magog, the prince of Rosh, Meshech 
and Tubal. This I think is incorrect. We find the names of 
Magog, Meshech and Tubal, in ancient sacred record; but not 
the name Rosh, or Ros, as read without the points; excepting a 
son of Benjamin of this name, (Gen. xlvi, 21.) who could not 
have been reckoned among the re-settlers of the earth after the 
flood. Why this Hebrew word ros, found in connexion with 
prince in the text under consideration, should be construed as a 
proper name, I cannot comprehend. Res in Pike's Lexicon, 
signifies head f chief, top, captain, principal, first. This word 
then when found among the names, who were known to be 
among the ancient re-settlers of the earth, and united with the 
word, which imports prince, is well rendered by our translators, 
the chief prince; or prince of the chief, as rendered by Pool. 
But to render it a proper name, fetters the text with the need- 
less difficulty, of having to ascertain who can be meant by Ros* 



Gog and his Bands. 206 

The prophet begins; And the word of the Lord came 
unto me saying. Son of man, set thy face against Gog, 
the land of Magog, the chief prince of Meshech and Tubal, 
and prophesy against him, and say, Behold I am against 
thee, Gog, the chief prince of Meshech and Tubal, 
The Power here addressed is veiled with a mystic 
appellation; as is usual in prophecy. Different things 
have been conjectured concerning this name. Some 
have supposed it derived from Gyges, an ancient king 
of Lydia, a country in Asia Minor, which fell under 
the dominion of Antiochus; and that the address was 
to Antiochus. Possibly this may account for the name, 
as Antiochus was a designed type of Antichrist. But 
whether it account for it, or not, there appears full evi- 
dence, as I shall attempt to shew, that the address was 
designed for Antichrist, The name Gog appears a nat- 
ural abbreviation of Magog; and is doubtless designed 
to signify a noted dynasty or government of the de- 
scendants of Magog, It signifies a roof or covering; 
and would be naturally applied to the most noted sove- 
reignty of the descendants of Magog, at the time of the 
restoration of Israel. 

The dominions of Gog are called, the landofMago k 
Magog was a son of Japhet, and grandson of Noa 
His descendants peopled ancient Scythia, which lay 
east and north of the Euxine and Caspian seas, north 
of Syria. Thence they spread, and peopled the vast 
regions of the present Tartary. They are said to have 
peopled a large tract in the north of Asia and Europe, 
5,000 miles in length, from east to west; and 2,700 in 
breadth, from north to south. "There can be no 
doubt, (says Mr. Guthrie, Geo. p. 89,) that the Scan- 
dinavians'' (the inhabitants of Denmark, Norway, and 
Sweden,) "were Scythians by their origin." The de- 
scendants of ancient Magog, under the various names 
of Scythians, Tartars, Moguls, Turks, Goths, Vandals, 
Huns, Franks, and others, have made the most terrible 
ravages in the earth. Various clans of them, in early 
ages, overran, and peopled a considerable part of Asia 

and what connexion Gog has with him. To ascertain which, 
no data can be found. 



204 Gog and his Bands. 

and Europe. "A little before the Christian era, (says 
a geographer,*) Sigge, afterward called Odin, from 
the north east of Asia," (where Magog settled) "con- 
quered and then inhabited part of Sweden." There 
we accordingly find a Gothland, whose ancient inhab- 
itants were thus of the descendants of Magog. Hordes 
of these northern barbarians were ravaging various 
kingdoms in the south of Europe, in the early days of 
Christianity. In the reign of Gallus, "an almost in- 
numerable company (says Dr. Lowmanf) of Scythians 
fell upon Italy, and ravaged Macedonia, Thessaly, and 
Greece; a part of them, from the Palus Mceotis, broke 
through the Bosphorus, into the Euxine sea, and laid 
waste many provinces." And abundantly are we in- 
formed of the terrible ravages made in the Roman em- 
pire, or in the kingdoms in the southwest of Europe, 
in the former ages of the Christian era, by floods of 
these invading northern barbarians. "These fierce tribes 
were scattered (says Mr. Guthrief ) over the vast coun- 
tries of the north of Europe, and northwest of Asia, 
which are now inhabited by the Danes, the Swedes, the 
Poles, the subjects of the Russian empire, and the 
Tartars. — Great bodies of armed men, with their wives 
and children, — issued forth, like regular colonies, in 
quest of new settlements. New adventurers followed 
them. The lands, which they deserted, were occupied 
by more remote tribes of barbarians. These, in their 
turn, pushed forward into more fertile countries; and, 
like a torrent continually increasing, rolled on, and 
swept away every thing before them. — The scourge of 
God, and the destroyer of nations, are the dreadful epi- 
thets, by which the most noted of the barbarian lead- 
ers were known." These barbarians, it is well known, 
overran, and settled in the south of Europe, particularly 
in the western branch of the old Roman empire. The 
Suevi and Alans settled in Spain, in the year 409. 
They were afterward overrun by the Goths. In 410 
the Goths took Rome; and then settled in Italy. The 

*Morse, Geo. p. 64. 
+On Rev. p. 49. ±Geo. p, 56, 57, 



Gog and his Bands. 205 

Franks, about the year 420, overran the ancient Gauls, 
and settled in France. The Huns took up their abode 
in Hungary, in 5b0; some say at an earlier date. The 
Gapidae and Lombards established a kingdom in Italy, 
in 563. The Vandals, who had before settled in pal- 
lida in Spain, crossed the straits of Gibraltar, under the 
command of Genseric, and invaded the seven northern, 
rich and fertile provinces of Africa, where they estab- 
lished a kingdom. Thence they, in 455, invaded and 
plundered Rome, which they possessed for nearly a 
century, till they were subdued by Justinian. Thus 
these floods of barbarians, the descendants of Magog, 
left their own countries in the regions of the north, and 
for several centuries rendered the fairest parts of Eu- 
rope a field of blood; and they took up their residence 
there; they divided the Roman empire into various king- 
doms. Well may these territories then be called, the 
land of Magog. They perfectly answer that prophetic 
and mystical appellation. 

Gog is called also the chief prince of Meshech and 
Tubal. Meshech and Tubal were brethren of Magog: 
And no doubt their descendants were mingled. The 
posterity of Meshech peopled Cappadocia, and Arme- 
nia. Thence they sent colonies to the north, who were 
called the Moschi, or Moscovites. The posterity of 
Tubal, Josephus informs, peopled Iberia, on the Black 
Sea. According to Bochart, Tubal was the father of 
the Tibarenes, on the north of Armenia the Less. And 
Martin (in his Philological Library) informs, that Tubal 
was the father of the Russians. All these may have 
been different branches of the descendants of Tubal. 
We must naturally suppose, that in the rage of inva- 
sion, which excited the numerous clans of the northern 
barbarians in the fifth and sixth centuries, the descend- 
ants of Meshech and Tubal united with their neigh- 
bors and brethren in these incursions upon the Roman 
empire. No doubt so many of the ancient posterity of 
Meshech and Tubal intermingled with their neighbor- 
ing brethren, the posterity of Magog, and became one 
with them, that it was proper, in a prophetic hint, to 
add the names of Meshech and Tubal to that of Magog, 



256 Gog and his Bands. 

to designate a distant and most interesting Umpire of 
their descendants. 

Other reasons mat/, in the course of Providence, oc- 
cur, to evince the propriety of the addition of these two 
names. Should the influence of the French dynasty 
be found to be extended over the Russians, and regions 
in the north east ', evidently peopled in ancient times by 
the descendants of Meshech and Tubal, it might afford 
an additional reason why their names were added in 
the prophetic description of their sovereignty. This, 
we are led to believe, will be the case, after the judg- 
ment of the sixth vial; or the subversion of the Turk- 
ish empire by the arms of the infidel Power. And this 
appears to be clearly hinted in the course of these de- 
scriptions of Gog, where he forms various of those na- 
tions into his vast confederacy, and directs their op- 
erations against the house of Israel. 

A terrible Power rising on the ground of the old 
Roman empire answers with as real precision to the de- 
scription of EzekiePs Gog, as would a Power rising in 
the north of Europe, or Asia, should such an event 
take place, where the posterity of Magog, Meshech, 
and Tubal had their primary residence. Indeed, the 
description given, as it respects these three names, 
affords an almost boundless range, in which to look 
for the dynasty represented by Gog. We have the vast 
field, of the old Roman empire, the present Russian 
empire, and the north and western parts at least of the 
Ottoman empire. Pool informs, that Syria, and Asia 
Minor have been supposed to belong to the land of Ma- 
gog, And he was of opinion that the Scythians or 
Tartars, the Turks, and the Roman Antichrist, (mean- 
ing the Papal power J would be found, at some time 9 
to unite in the confederacy predicted in this chap- 
ter concerning Gog. He was of opinion, that in the 
last times some active, daring prince would be found 
to unite these numerous nations, and lead them against 
the church of Israel re- settled in Palestine. 

In looking over this vast range of nations, to find the 
Power designated by Gog, are we not constrained to 
fix our attention on the terrible Power, which has risen^ 



Gog and his Bands. 207 

on the ground of the old Roman empire, and which ex* 
hibits every characteristic of the last head of the 
Roman beast, the Imperial head recovered from its 
deadly wound, the Antichrist of the last times? Here 
we find a Power, which bids fair to be of equal magni- 
tude with Gog; which with sufficient precision is in the 
land of Magog; is \he chief prince of Meshech and Tubal; 
and which gotth into perdition on the same ground, at 
the same period, and on the same expedition, with the 
Gog and his bands, under consideration. Do we need 
further evidence then, that Antichrist and Gog are the 
same? The numerous points of coincidence between 
them leave no room to doubt of the affirmative. 

The reasons why Antichrist may properly receive 
the appellation of Gog, the land of Magog, the chief 
prince of Meshech and Tubal, may be summed up as 
follows. 

1. Gog is a natural abbreviation of Magog, and may 
naturally be taken as a mystic appellation of a terrible 
dynasty or government of some important empire of 
the descendants of Magog. 

2. The French, and the nations which constitute the 
French empire, may properly be said to have been the 
natural descendants of Magog, Meshech, and Tubal, 
since the northern barbarians overran, and settled in 
those nations, in the fifth and sixth centuries. 

3. These appellations are strikmg, on account of the 
similarity between Antichrist, and those northern bar- 
barians, in point of real heathenism, conquests, and cru- 
elty: both alike overwhelming the Roman empire, and 
nations marked out for a prey, like a sweeping flood; 
pulling down and setting up kingdoms at pleasure, in 
defiance of all justice, and the laws of nations. Anti- 
christ has thus exhibited a character similar to the chief 
princes of those barbarous invaders, who were called 

The scourge of God; and the destroyers of man. And 

4. The future conquests and influence of Antichrist 
in the east, and north, may add a still further emphasis 
to the propriety of these appellations. Thus much for 
his description. 



208 Gog and his Bands, 

The prophet proceeds in recording the words of the 
Most High to Gog, in Ezek. xxxviii, And I will turn 
thee back, and put hooks into thy jaws, and will bring 
thee forth, and all thine army, horses and horsemen, all 
of them clothed with all sorts of armor \ even a great 
company with bucklers and shields, all of them handling 
swords. This text suggests not only the entire control, 
which God will exercise over Gog, but also the great- 
ness of the numbers of the mixed multitudes under him. 
Other passages of Scripture speak of them as being 
the kings of the earth, and of the whole world.* For 
behold in those days, and that time, when I shall bring 
again the captivity ofJudah and Jerusalem, I will also 
gather all nations, and will bring them down into the 
valley of Jehoshaphat, f 

The prophet proceeds to give a summary list of the 
nations in this coalition under Gog: Persia, Ethiopia, 
and Lybia with them; all of them with shields and hel- 
mets: Gomer and all his bands; the house of Togarmah 
of the north quarters, and all his bands, and many people 
with thee. Vast mixed multitude! Let us trace them. 
Persia is at the head of the catalogue. Persia is situ- 
ated on the east of the Ottoman empire; and is of the 
same religion, the Mohammedan: And as it is of late 
thought that the Afghans in Persia are the ten tribes of 
Israel, who will then have quitted their Persian territo- 
ries, and gone to the land of their fathers, the Persians 
will readily be induced to unite in the coalition against 
Israel in Palestine. Perhaps they will claim them as 
their subjects; as the ancient Egyptian monarch did the 
tribes of Israel, when they were fleeing from his 
territories. 

Ethiopia and Lybia: These names are noted, as in 
connexion with the infidel Power, in his preceding ex- 
pedition into the east. Dan xi, 43; And the Lybians 
and Ethiopians shall be at his steps. It is natural then 
to expect them to be in this final coalition. But who 
are the Ethiopians here mentioned? A considerable 
part of Africa is comprised under the name of Ethio- 

*Rev. xvi, 14, and xix, 19. f Joel iii, 1, 2. 



Gog and his Bands, 209 

pia, Upper, and Lower: The former including Nubia, 
and Abyssinia: The latter all the kingdoms south of 
the equinoctial line. But it is not probable that this vast 
territory, so far to the south, can be the Ethiopia in the 
coalition under Gog. The original Ethiopia, or Cash, 
was in the northwestern parts of Arabia. Here, east of 
the northern parts of the Red Sea, Cush, the son of 
Ham, took up his residence. From him those regions, 
in the Stony Arabia, were called the land of Cush, or 
Ethiopia. Here Moses married his Ethiopian wife.* 
This is nearly in the line pursued by the infidel Power 
in his preceding expedition.! These northwestern 
Arabs, it is natural then to suppose, will be the Ethio- 
pians in the coalition under Gog. Probably they will 
be induced to unite, in hopes of rich plunder. 

Lybia comprises the States of Barbary. The He- 
brew word for Lybia here, is Phut. But Phut, the 
son of Ham, Martin, in his Philological Library, in- 
forms, took up his residence in the western parts of 
Africa, on the Mediterranean, in the country of Mau- 
ritania, now Morocco and Algiers, where we find a city 
Putea, and a river Put. Pool on this passage informs, 
that Lybia here means "a people of Africa, either now 
subjects of, or confederate with the Turks." As the 
Lybians are said to be at the steps of the Infidel Power, 
at the time of the overthrow of the Turks; as the States 
of Barbary are now subject to the Turks, and are the 
only powers of any note west of Egypt; and as the Lyb- 
ians in the prophecy under consideration must be 
supposed to be of some note, to have been predicted, 
three or four and twenty centuries ago, to be in the coa- 
lition under Gog, the Barbary powers must have been 
designed by the Lybia or Phut in this place. 

Gomer and all his bands: Gomer, the oldest son of 
Japhet, peopled Galatia, Phrygia, and some regions 
round about the Euxine Sea. Thence his descendants 
penetrated into Europe; and, according to Brown, 
they peopled Hungary, Germany, Switzerland, France, 
Spain, Portugal, and Britain. Some of the Scots and 

*Numb. xii, 1. +Dan. x\, 40—43. 

27 



210 Gog and his Bands. 

Irish, the Picts particularly are supposed to have been 
of the same origin. Martin is not so full upon the de- 
scendants of Gomer. But he informs that the ancient 
Gomerites and the Galatians were the same: That from 
Galatia they sent colonies into Europe, and settled 
Germany; from which they spread themselves into 
France, where they were called by the Greeks Galatiae, 
or Gomerites, by the Latins Cehae, and by the Britons 
Gauls. Thus the name Gauls is derived from Gomer. 
And from Germany, or France, Martin informs, came 
the first inhabitants of Great Britain. France, being 
the only people of importance who retain the name of 
their primitive ancestor, or an evident derivation from 
it, must be the people meant by Gomer. Gomer, and 
all his bands: i. e. The Gauls and all their empire. It 
was the original inhabitants of France, and some of her 
neighboring nations, who descended from Gomer. 
They in process of time became mixed with their bar- 
barous invaders from the north, the descendants of Ma- 
gog, as has been shown. They now therefore answer 
to both the names. The two names of die French illus- 
trate this idea; Gauls, or Gomerites; French, or Franks, 
a clan of the descendants of Magog. Brown informs,* 
that the ancient Gomerites in France and Switzerland 
were long a terror to the Romans; but were conquered 
by them; and were finally swallowed up by the descend- 
ants of Magog; meaning the floods of the northern 
barbarians. 

But some may inquire, whether more is not included 
in the clause, Gomer and all his bands, than the nations 
included in the present French empire? The original 
inhabitants of Britain, after the flood, were from Go- 
mer *s line.\ The Welsh in Britain call themselves 

*Dictionary of the Bible. 
+The present Gaelic multitudes, in the Highlands and Islands 
of Scotland, are a remnant of this people. The above denomina- 
tion of their dialect is, no doubt, a derivation from the name 
Gomer. This people are descendents from the ancient Cellce, 
or Gomerites. Says the secretary of the Society in Scotland for 
propagating Christian knowledge, relative to a new edition of 
the Bible in the Gaelic language, — "I will not enter into the 



Gog and his Bands. 211 

Cumri, Cymro, or Comeri. These also are ancient 
Britons, who upon the invasion of England by the 
Saxons, from the north of Germany, in the sixth cen- 
tury, were driven into Wales. It is evident then, that 
the first inhabitants of Britain were Gomerites. If 
therefore France is included in Gomel* and all his bands, 
notwithstanding her being overrun by the northern 
invaders, because her original inhabitants were Gomer- 
ites; why must not Great-Britain, and consequently the 
United States, be likewise included, notwithstanding 
that Britain, after it was settled by the Gomerites, was 
afterward overrun by the Saxons, and then by the Nor- 
mans; and the present English have descended from 
some of them? Reply. Should Britain and the United 
States fall under the French Empire, they would answer, 
with sufficient precision, to the description of Gomer, 
and all his bands, both as being, in their primitive an- 
cestors, the descendants of ancient Gomerites; and as 
then belonging to the bands of the Gaelic Empire. 
But we devoutly trust, that gracious Heaven does not 
design the subjugation of our land, nor of that of our 
ancestors, to that devouring power. We may hope for 
exceptions under this general prediction. The great 
body of the Church of Christ is now found in these 
two nations, the distant ramifications of Gomer's line. 
And "Oft has the Lord whole nations blest, for his 
own Church's sake." But how many nations will event- 
ually be found included in the bands of Gome?', time 
alone will disclose. 

The house of Togarmah: Togarmah, a grandson of 
Japhet, peopled Phrygia, Cappadocia, Turcomania, 
some parts of Armenia, and Paphlagonia. No doubt 
Asia Minor is here included, and probably the chief of 
the countries of the present Turkish or Ottoman em- 
question, how far the preservation of that ancient dialect of the 
Celtic, the language of our forefathers, the primitive inhabit- 
ants of this island, is an object of just desire. Surely while 

the Celtic, whether in the Irish, Welsh, or Gaelic dialects, is 
the existing language of great bodies of remote and ignorant peo- 
ple, no wise and good man will refuse to give them the means of 
instruction in the only language in which they are capable of 
receiving it." See the Panoplist for Sept. 1805, p. 167. 



212 Gog and his Bands. 

pire. Of the north quarters and all his bands. This 
may be read in apposition with the house of Togarmah; 
and leave out the of: The house of Togarmah; the north 
quarters; and all the bands of the north: Many of the 
Tartars, and perhaps the Russians. And many people 
with thee. Many others promiscuously united. 

Here is a traversing round Palestine, from Persia on 
the east, to Arabia on the south; and to the west, through 
the north of Africa; then to the north, through the 
southern and middle nations of Europe; then round to 
the east, through Asia Minor, and the Turkish empire; 
then away indefinitely to the vast regions of the north; 
and many others beside! Amazing combination, col- 
lected from at least three of the quarters of the globe, 
to destroy and plunder the Hebrews, recovered from 
their long dispersion; a combination excited by the 
threefold agency of the dragon, the beast, and the false 
prophet, and prepared for the battle of that great day 
of God Almighty.* This is indeed gathering the na- 
tions and assembling the kingdoms, to pour out upon 
them the Divine indignation.^ I will gather all nations 
and tongues^ and they shall come and see my glory. % 
For I will gather all nations against Jerusalem to bat- 
tle. \ And I saw the beast, and the kings of the earth, 
and their armies gathered together to make war against 
him, that sat on the horse, and against his army.\\ 

Various motives no doubt will be found operating 
among the various nations and tribes thus uniting; such 
as enmity against the Christian religion; rage at the 
restoration of the Hebrews; rage at their conversion to 
Christianity; rage against some rival nation, who will 
have been aiding in their restoration or conversion, and 
may be ready to afford them further assistance; a de- 
sire among the fragments of different denominations, 
as Papists and Mohammedans, to meliorate their own 
broken cause; and an expectation of rich plunder. The 
latter will be a prime motive among many of these con- 
federates, as we learn in the course of this chapter. 

*.Rev. xvi, 13, 14. -j-Zech. ii, 8. + Isai. Ixvi, 18. 

§Zech. xiv, 2. jjRcv. xix, 19. 



Gog and his Bands. 213 

The Jews and Israel having gone in great numbers 
from different parts of the world to Palestine, and trans- 
ported with them vast sums of property; their silver and 
their gold with them unto the name of the Lord;* this 
will naturally turn the attention or the muhitudes, among 
whom they have resided, after them. No doubt some 
will feel as though they have a right to pursue and re- 
cover them, as their subjects; or to plunder them, as 
having conveyed off vast wealth from their territories. 
They may hence be excited to pursue them, like Pha- 
raoh of old, rallying his army to pursue Israel, when 
leaving his dominions. And all the mighty movements 
will fall under the direction of Gog, or Antichrist. 

The Most High addresses him. Be thou prepared, 
and prepare for thyself thou and all thy company, that 
are assembled unto thee; and be thou a guard unto th^m. 
Most significant, ironical admonition! After many days 
thou shalt be visited; in the latter years thou shalt come 
into the land, that is brought back from the sword> 
and is gathered out of many people, against the moun- 
tains of Israel^ which have been always waste; but it is 
brought forth out of the nations, and they shall dwell 
safely all of them. In the last days God will fulfil these 
things by you against his people, just recovered from 
their long dispersion, and dwelling heedlessly; or, they 
shall be built up, notwithstanding all your rage against 
them. Thou shalt ascend, and come like a storm; thou 
shalt be like a cloud to cover the land, thou and all thy 
bands, and many people with thee. Your attack shall 
be like a terrible shower, which ascends from the hori- 
zon, rises, approaches, roars, darkens the hemisphere, 
extends its wings beyond sight, becomes terrific with 
its lightning, thunder, and wild commotion, till it over- 
whelms all, and seems about to blend the heavens and 
earth in ruin. Thus saith the Lord God, it shall also 
come to pass, that at the same time shall things come 
into thy mind, and thou shalt think an evil thought. And 
thou shalt say, I will go up to the land of umvalled villa- 
ges, I will go to them who are at rest, and dwell safety, 

*Isai. lx, 9. 



214 Gog and his Bands* 

all of them dwelling without walls, and having neither 
bars nor gates, to take a spoil, and to take a prey, to turn 
thine hand upon the desolate places, that are now in* 
habited, and upon the people, that are gathered out of 
the nations, who have gotten cattle and goods, and dwell in 
the midst of the land. Here one motive of the vast move- 
ment is exposed, which is plunder. They will expect 
to make an easy prey of the rich and defenceless. The 
Hebrews will return with much riches, of cattle and 
goods: Their silver and their gold with them unto the 
name of the Lord.* They will have no city walls, nor 
gates; will have made no effectual arrangements for de- 
fence; but will appear an easy prey. This text clearly 
indicates, that the attack will be made not long after 
Israel's return: And yet that it will be a season; prob- 
ably a number of years. 

Mark what follows. Sheba, and Dedan, and the 
merchants of Tarshish, with all the young lions thereof 
shall say unto thee, Art thou come to take a spoil? Hast 
thou gathered thy company to take a prey? To carry 
away silver, and gold; to take away cattle and goods; 
to take a great spoil? Who are these? Is this an 
additional account of the nations in the confeder- 
acy under Gog? Or does it present a coalition 
in opposition to him? In favor of the latter, it 
may be observed, that the nations in a coalition un- 
der Gog, from every point of the compass, were 
before enumerated. And it does not seem prob- 
able, that the Holy Spirit would resume this sub- 
ject, as though several powers had been forgotten or 
passed over. We must conjecture, that Gog had an- 
ticipated a powerful opposition in this enterprise. Else 
why had he collected so vast an army? The motive 
of the Most High is, to destroy his enemies; and that 
the nations should be collected, to see his justice and 
glorious power. But this is no part of the motive of 
Gog. And he too must have a motive, or reason for 
collecting so vast an army. Do such sagacious gen- 
erals make such vast collections of forces to beat the 

*Isai. Ix, 9. 



Gog and his Bands. 215 

air? Or to take a city, where they expect little or no 
opposition? No verily! The movements of Gog in- 
dicate, that he expects powerful opposition. The earth 
had previously helped the woman, and swallowed up 
his floods cast forth for her destruction. And he, in 
vexation and rage, undertakes this new expedition.* 
Tidings out of the east and out of the north trouble 
him. Some rival power assisting in the restoration of 
the Hebrews, or the conversion of the latter, fills him 
with wrath: Therefore lie shall go forth with great 
fury to destroy, and utterly to make away many.\ This 
text, and the vast collection, which he makes of forces, 
clearly indicate an expectation of vastly more oppo- 
sition than he can expect from the Jews and Israel in 
Palestine. It is evident in this 38th chapter of Eze- 
kiel, that he expects little or none from the latter. His 
expectations of opposition must be from another quar- 
ter beside the Jews. Palestine is at that time chosen 
as the seat of contest with a more formidable power, 
although the affairs of the Jews and Israel afford a 
pretext for the expedition. A most desperate effort 
Antichrist now makes, to utterly make away many; to 
exterminate the forces of some rival enemy. Hence 
the vastness of his confederacy. 

And this rival enemy is here presented, under the 
name of Sheba, and Dedan, and the merchants of Tar- 
shish, with all the young lions thereof Their language 
is not that of friendship, but of opposition. Art thou 
come to take a spoil? Hast thou gathered thy company 
to take a prey? To carry away silver and gold; to take 
away cattle and goods; to take a great spoil? Here 
then is a voice, that dares to interrogate Gog, in the 
height of his glory, at the head of his countless legions, 
in those days of revolution and of blood! 

But who are they, that constitute this coalition? She r 
ha, and Dedan, and the merchants of Tarshish, with 
all the young lions thereof God can either raise up, 
or strengthen an opposition to Gog, from nations, that 
may now appear the most unlikely. And he probably 

*Rev. xii, 17. +Dan. xi, 44. 



216 Gog and his Bands. 

will do it. Some noted power may be aided by others 
now insignificant, or unknown. Who are these mer- 
chants of Tarshish, with all the young lions thereof? 
Tarshish was a grandson of Shem. He peopled Ci= 
licia. And from him the city Tarshish, or Tarsus, there 
(the birth place of St. Paul) had its name. Its inhab- 
itants became the most expert seamen, built the best 
ships,* and many of them became merchants.f The 
Mediterrane an in their vicinity came to be called the 
sea of Tarshish. This name was given to a city in 
Spain, Tartossus, or Tarshish. The west end of the 
Mediterranean came to bear the same name. And 
finally, authors inform us, Tarshish came to be a name 
for the sea in general. Accordingly, the ships of Tar- 
shish) Psalm xlviii, 7, and other places, mean the ships 
of the sea. (See Pool on this passage.) Nothing is 
more common, than for names in prophetic language 
to be thus extended, and transmitted from one place 
and even nation to another. When we read therefore 
of the merchants of Tarshish, at the time of the resto- 
ration of Israel, we must understand, not the descend- 
ants of any of those ancient cities of that name; but the 
merchants of the sea; or some great mercantile, mari- 
time power. And their ships of war, we may suppose, 
are designed by all the young lions thereof. The lion 
may be the sign of their navy, or their coat of arms. 

This naval, mercantile power will appear interested 
for the Jews, and will dare to interrogate the leader of 
the coalition against them. This idea receives counte- 
nance from collateral prophecies. In Isaiah lx, the re- 
turn of the Jews is predicted in lively colors; flying as 
clouds, and as doves to their windows. In verse 9th, we 
are informed of an agency employed in their restoration. 
Surely the isles shall wait for me, and the ships of Tar- 
shish first, to bring thy sons from far, their silver and 
their gold with them, unto the name of the Lord thy God. 
Here we find the same power, the isles, and the ships 
of Tarshish first officiating in the return of the ancient 
people of God, with their treasures, to Palestine. And 

*i Kings x, 22. f Ezek. xxvii, 25, and Jer. x, 9. 



Gog and his Bands. 217 

as this naval power of the isles will be found with 
ability to do this, in those days of revolution and of 
terror; so we must naturally expect they would do 
what is indicated by the above interrogations to Gog, 
when he shall be about to plunder the Jews of their 
treasures, and to seek their ruin. The isles and ships 
of Tarshish first bring back the people of Israel, and 
their silver and gold with them unto the name of the 
Lord. Gog rises to plunder, and ruin them. And 
the merchants of Tarshish, with all their young lions, 
and with others, upon this occasion, interrogate 
Gog; Art thou come to take a spoil? Hast thou gather- 
ed thy company to take a prey? To carry away silver 
and gold; to take away cattle and goods; to take a great 
spoil? Surely then, the isles, and the ships of Tarshish, 
in Isa. Ix, 9; and the merchants of Tarshish, and all 
the young lions thereof, in the passage under consider- 
ation, must be the same. 

In Psalm lxxii, we find the same thing. To pre- 
dict the Millennium is the object of the Psalm. And 
in verse 10 we read, The kings of Tarshish and of the 
isles shall bring presents. In the light of the preceding 
texts, we must naturally conceive, that this bringing 
of presents, by the powers of Tarshish and of the isles, 
must refer to the restoration of the house of Israel; 
which is a most prominent event in the prophecies of 
the introduction of the Millennium. Then that an- 
cient people of God will need just such services; but 
probably not afterward. In Zeph. iii, 10, we read, 
From beyond the rivers of Ethiopia, my suppliants, the 
daughter of my dispersed, shall bring mine offering. Or, 
From beyond the rivers of Ethiopia, away in the west- 
ern hemisphere, my worshippers shall bring mine of- 
fering, viz. the children of my dispersed, or of Israel. 
It is natural then to expect, that this mercantile, naval 
power, be it which it may, with all its lions of naval 
strength, will be found, with whatever nations they 
may find to unite with them, in opposition to Gog in 
his expedition against the house of Israel in Palestine. 

But who are the Sheba and Dedan connected with 
them in this passage. We find several of the name 
l 28 



218 Gog and his Bands. 

of Sheba; as Sheba, a grandson of Cush;* Sheba, the 
son of Joktan of the line of Shem;f and Sheba, son of 
Joksham, and grandson of Abraham. J These all set- 
tled in Arabia; "and perhaps most of them in the 
southern parts of it. "J There was a country of this 
name. Thence it is supposed some of their descend- 
ants crossed, the Red Sea, and peopled Abyssinia. || 
Here I apprehend is the place designed by the Sheba 
under consideration. The queen of Sheba came to 
hear the wisdom of Solomon. Solomon's reign was a 
type of the Millennium. And his visit from the 
queen of Sheba may be viewed as a kind of prelude 
to the early aid Sheba is to afford to the house of Is- 
rael at, or after, their restoration. In Psalm lxxii, 
where the reign of Solomon and the Millennium are 
unitedly predicted, one as type, and the other as anti- 
type, we read, verse 10; The kings qfTarshish and of 
the isles shall bring presents; the kings of Sheba and 
Seba shall offer gifts. Here are Tarshish and Sheba 
connected, as in the text under consideration. In the 
afore noted prediction of the restoration and conver- 
sion of the house of Israel, Isa. lx, where the isles 
and ships of Tarshish are first to wait on God, to bring 
thy sons from far ', their silver and their gold with them 
unto the name of the Lord, it is predicted, verse 6, All 
they from Sheba shall come; they shall bring gold and 
incense. Where then is this Sheba? Whence did 
the queen of Sheba come to hear the wisdom of Sol- 
omon? Brown says it is not agreed whether she came 
from Sheba in Arabia Felix, or from a place of this 
name in Abyssinia. In favor of its being the latter, 
he observes, that Abyssinia abounds with just such 
kind of treasures as that queen brought to king Solo- 
mon. And she is said to have come from the utter- 
most parts of the earth; i. e. the uttermost parts then 
known to the Jews. But Abyssinia was then known 
to the Jews, and was the southernmost nation then 

* Gen. x, 7. + Gen. x, 27. + Gen. xxv, 3. 

§ Brown. 
J) See Pool on Joel iii ? 8, and Brown on the word Sheba, 



Gog and his Bands. 2VJ 

known by them. Sheba in Arabia was not so far dis- 
tant. In Abyssinia their language and religion are 
similar to those of the Jews. And that people have a 
tradition, that a queen of theirs in ancient times visit- 
ed king Solomon. And they fondly relate a number 
of things relative to this event. These things render 
it most highly probable, that the Sheba sought was in 
Abyssinia. The Sheba in the text was no doubt used 
to denote the country in which it was situated, under 
whatever name it may now be known. And it must 
appear highly probable that Abyssinia is the place de- 
signed. This is a large country in Africa, south of 
Egypt; bounded east by the Red Sea; 900 miles in 
length; 840 in breadth; and is an important part of 
Ethiopia. "This spacious empire (says a historian) 
contains a great mixture of people, of various relig- 
ions; Pagans, Jews, and Mohammedans; but the main 
body of the natives are professed Christians, who hold 
the Scriptures to be the sole rule of faith. Their em- 
peror is supreme, as well in ecclesiastical, as in civil 
matters. The patriarch is the highest ecclesiastical 
dignitary in this empire. — This patriarch is by his 
clergy called Abuna, the Hebrew word for our father. 
The next order of ecclesiastics — is a kind of Jewish 
Levites, who assist in all public offices in the church. 
They boast that they are of Jewish extraction; and pre- 
tend to imitate the service of the Jewish temple. — 
They have other priests of various orders. They use 
different forms of baptism; and keep both Saturday 
and the first day of the week as a Sabbath. They are 
circumcised, and abstain from swine's flesh. — Their 
Divine service consists in reading the Scriptures, ad- 
ministering the Eucharist, and hearing some homilies 
of the fathers."* 

It was from this country, it is believed, that the pi- 
ous eunuch came to Jerusalem to worship, to whose 
chariot Philip was commanded by the Holy Ghost to 
join himself. f Milner upon this event observes; "This 
Ethiopia seems to be that part of the country whose 

* II. Adams's Vie*y of Religion, p. 363, — t Acts viii, 20, — 



22Q Gog and his Bands. 

metropolis is called Meroe, situated in a large island 
encompassed by the Nile, and the rivers Astapus and 
Astabora. For in these parts, as the elder Pliny in- 
forms, queens had a long time governed under the title 
of Candace."* 

This eunuch was said to be a man of great author- 
ity under Candace, queen of Ethiopia. And his com- 
ing up to Jerusalem to worship indicates, that some pe- 
culiar acquaintance then subsisted between his nation 
and the Jews. This was probably the case ever after 
the visit of their queen to king Solomon. How many of 
the Jews might flee thither after their dispersion by the 
Romans, we know not. But multitudes of Jews now 
reside there. Accordingly we read, of the time of their 
restoration, (Isa. xi, 11,) And it shall come to pass in 
that day, that the Lord shall set his hand again the 
second time to recover the remnant of his people, which 
shall be left, from Assyria, and from Egypt, and from 
Pathros, and from Cush, (Ethiopia) and from Elam t 
and from Shinar, and from Hamath, and from the isles 
of the sea. The Cush or Ethiopia here mentioned is 
among the places, from which God will set himself to 
recover his people, the Jews. And it seems the Ethi- 
opians will be so far from being disposed to pursue 
after them, or unite in a coalition against them, that 
they will be found operating in a coalition of powers 
in their behalf, and will early share in the blessings of 
the Millennium. Ethiopia shall soon stretch out her 
hands unto God.-\ From beyond the rivers of Ethio- 
pia my suppliants shall bring mine offering, even the 
daughter of my dispersed.^ All they from Sheba shall 
come. § And he shall live; and to him shall be given 
the gold of Sheba. || These predictions seem to in- 
dicate, that Sheba, or Abyssinia, will be of some note 
in favor of the Jews upon their return to Palestine. 
Sheba is mentioned first in the coalition, in the text 
under consideration; Sheba, and Dedan, and the mer- 
chants of Tarshish. And the repeated mentioning of 

* Church Hist. vol. i, p. 54. f Psalm Ixviii, 31. 

| Zcch. Hi, 10. § Isa. lx, 6. || Psalm lxxii, 15, 



@og and his Bands. 221 

the latter as beyond the rivers of Ethiopia, or of Sheba, 
seems to indicate some connexion between the Ethio- 
pians, and this mercantile, naval power, in aid of the 
Jews. 

Dedan is another power in this coalition. We find 
two of this name among the early settlers of the world; 
Dedan a brother of Sheba, and grandson ol Cush;* 
and Dedan a brother to another Sheba, and grandson 
of Abraham. f These both settled in Arabia; the for- 
mer on the west side of the Persian gulf, in Arabia 
Felix, where there is a city Dedan. J The other 
Dedan probably gave name to the city Dedan on the 
frontiers of Idumea. The Dedanites were formerly 
of some note as merchants trading in the fairs of 
Tyre. 5 But probably no correct genealogy is now to 
be found of their posterity. No doubt they mingled 
with the other tribes of Arabia. The Dedan in the text 
will probably be found to mean some people inhabiting 
Arabia Felix, and the southeastern parts of Arabia; 
and is the same with Seba, found in connexion with the 
kings of Tarshish and Sheba, who are engaged in fa- 
vor of the Jews, at the time of their restoration. The 
kings (or powers) of Tarshish, and of the isles, shall 
bring presents; the kings of Sheba and Seba shall offer 
gifts || Here are three powers* connected in the same 
object, at the same period, with the three powers in 
the text under consideration. Must not the powers 
then be the same? Two of them are of the same name. 
And we must suppose the third to be the same with 
the Dedan in the text. A rational account can be giv- 
en for this changing of names. It has been noted, 
that several by the name of Sheba settled early in Ara^ 
bia; and some of them in the southern parts of it; 
whose descendants emigrated, and peopled Abyssinia. 
Those who remained were known by the name of Sa- 
beans, or Seba. Dedan, it has been observed, settled 
in the same region. And no doubt his descendants in- 
termixed, and became one people with the Sabeans. 

* Gen. x. 7. + Gen. xxv. 3. + Brown on the word Dedan, 

§ Ezek. xxvii, 15, 20. || Psalm lxxii. 10. 



222 Gog and his Bands. 

And the subsequent inhabitants of that country were 
called Sabeans, or Seba; and Dedanites, or Dedan. A 
tribe of the Sabeans in the time of Job, infested Arabia 
Deserta, and robbed him of his cattle.* But most of 
the Sabeans probably dwelt farther southeast.! These 
Sabeans are mentioned in Joel iii, 8, in a sublime pre- 
diction of the battle of the great day; which seems to 
indicate that the Sabeans will then be present in some 
kind of opposition to the enemies of the Jews on that 
occasion. The Most High announces to the nations 
to be convened to the valley of Jehoshaphat, that their 
children shall be sold to the Sabeans, a people far off. 
Repeatedly we find in the predictions of the salvation 
of the Jews, in the last days, Sheba and Seba connect- 
ed in -their behalf. / gave Ethiopia and Seba j or 
thee:% The same with Sheba and Seba, as shown be- 
fore. The merchandise of Ethiopia and of the Sabeans, 
men of stature, shall come over unto thee.) Here then 
are the Sheba and Seba, connected with the kings of 
Tarshish and of the isles, Psalm lxxii, 10, in aid of 
the Jews, after their restoration: And the Sheba and 
Dedan, in the same connexion with the merchants of 
Tarshish, with their lions, must be the same. 

The merchandise of the Sabeans shall come over unto 
thee. The people of the southeast of Arabia, as well 
as in Mecca, have been famed for trading with the 
Turkish caravans, in balm, manna, myrrh, cassia, al- 
oes, frankincense, spikenard, cinnamon, pepper, cad- 
amum, oranges, lemons, pomegranates, figs, honey, 
wax, and other articles. The city of Bassora, at the 
head of the Persian gulf, in Irac Arabia, is one cen- 
tre of this trade. "Here are many Jews."|| Probably 
there are Jews in Arabia Felix, as well as in Abyssinia. 
In the enumeration of nations, from which devout men 
were at Jerusalem on the day of Pentecost, (Acts ii, 
5—11,) are mentioned Arabians. And more went 
thither in after days. A writer remarks; "Egypt and 
Arabia were filled with Jews, who had fled into these 

* Job i, 15. + See Pool on Joel iii, 8. % Isa. xliii, 3, 

§ Isa. xlv, 14. Ij Morse's Gaz. 






Gog and his Bands. 223 

corners of the world from the persecution of the em- 
peror Adrian."* And when God shall bring the seed 
of Israel from the east, and gather them from the west; 
shall say to the north, Give up; and to the south, 
Keep not back, these Jews in the south of Arabia, as 
well as in the south of Abyssinia, will fly as clouds 
and as doves to their Avindovvs.f 

And the friendly interest which the Dedanites, or 
Seba, will be excited to take on the occasion, in con- 
nexion with the two other powers noted, time will dis- 
close. It is remarkable that these three powers are so 
repeatedly found in this connexion in the prophecies, 
as aiding the people of God in Palestine, after their re- 
turn thither. 

This Dedan, or Seba, most probably is the people 
meant by the Edom, Moab, and the chief of the children 
of Ammon, in Dan. xi, 41, who are to escape out of 
the hands of the infidel Power, in his first expedition 
into the east. The ancient nations under these names 
have long since been extinct, or been swallowed up 
among the Arabian tribes. When these names there- 
fore are said to escape out of the hands of Antichrist, 
in his first excursion into the east, in distinction from 
the Ethiopians in the northwest of Arabia, who shall 
be at his steps;% they must mean the people of Arabia 
Felix, and those in the east of Arabia. And why are they 
expressly excepted from the conquests of Antichrist, in 
his first expedition, unless to indicate, that they are to 
be of some note in opposition to him in his subsequent 
operations? The name of Edom is in prophecy mysti- 
cally applied to the greatest enemies of the Church. 
Christ, in the battle of the great day, is said to come 
from Edom with died garments.^ The Edom here is 
Antichrist. But when it is applied to some people ia 
Arabia, who shall escape the domination of Antichrist, 
it is not thus mystically, but is more literally appli- 
ed: And it may denote a people there, whom God 
will excite to aid his cause in the re-establishment of 

* Morse's Geo, p. 578. + Isa. Ix, 8. + Dan. xi, 43. 

§ Isa. lxiii, 1. 



224 Gog and his Bands. 

the Jews in Palestine. And probably this Edom, and 
Moab, and chief of the children of Amnion, and De- 
dan, and Seba denote the same power.* 

* The agency of the naval power in this coalition, in the re- 
turn of the Jews to the land of their fathers, we find predicted in 
Isa. xviii, as wel! as in other passages. I will quote this chapter 
with some small variations from our translation, but which are 
according to Bp. Lowth, in his Isaiah, or other able transla- 
tors. 

"Ho land shadowing with wings, which is beyond the rivers of 
"Ethiopia: 2 That seudeth messengers on the sea in vessels of 
"bulrushes, on the face of the waters. Go ye swift sailors, to 
"a nation scattered, and with their hair plucked off; to a people 
"remarkable from the beginning and hitherto; a nation of line, 
"line;" (or, "the people looking for, aad expecting one to 
"come;" so some Jews in the east have translated the pas- 
sage;) "and trodden uuder foot; whose lands the rivers have 
"spoiled. 3 All ye inhabitants of the world, when the stand- 
ard is lifted up on the mountains, , behold ye; and when the 
"trumpev is sounded, hear ye. 4 For thus hath the Lord said 
"to me, I will take my rest, and will regard my fixed habita- 
tion, like the clear heat after rain, and like a cloud of dew in 
"the days of harvest, b Surely before the vintage, when the 
"bud is perfect, and the blossom is becoming a swelled grape, 
"he shall cut off the shoots with the pruning hooks, and shall 
"cut down and take away the branches. 6 They shall be left 
"together to the rapacious fowls of the mountains, and to the 
"wild beasts of the earth; and the fowls shall summer upon 
"them; and the beasts shall winter upon them. 7 At that time 
"shall the present be brought unto the Lord of hosts, of a peo- 
"ple scattered, and with their hair plucked off; of a people re- 
"markable from the beginning and hitherto; the people looking 
"for and expecting one to come; who are trodden under foot; 
"whose lands the rivers have spoiled, to the place of the name 
"of the Lord of hosts, the mount Zion." 
Paraphrased thus: 

1 Ho nation, darkening with thy sails, or thou great maritime 
power of the last days, when this address shall become applica- 
ble; thou land beheld in vision as though in a line with Ethio- 
pia, (or the Sheba, who shall aid my people) but away beyond 
her rivers; how far, and in what particular direction, the event 
shall unfold: 2 Thou land, whose embassadors and missiona- 
ries are conveyed by sea to distant climes seemingly with as great 
facility as that nation, beyond which thou art in vision beheld, 
used to navigate its rivers in light vessels made of the rind of 
Papyrus: Come thou naval power; I have a business for thee to 
perform. Thy art and power in navigation shall now be found 



Gog and his Bands. 223 

The prophet proceeds. Therefore son of man, proph- 
esy and say unto Gog, Thus saith the Lord, in the day 
when my people dwell safely, shalt thou not know it? 
Thou wilt hear of their defenceless state, and wilt at- 

to answer a new and important purpose. Go ye swiff seamen; 
collect my ancient people: That people, who have long been 
scattered over the face of the earth; who have long been insult- 
ed and abused: That people, whose history has been so remark- 
able from ancient date: That people long looking for and ex- 
pecting another Messiah, beside Jesus of Nazareth: but in vain: 
Who have been trodden under foot among the nations: Whose 
ancient inheritance in Palestine the mystic rivers of invading 
nations, (the Romans, Saracens. Tuiks, Egyptians, and Otto- 
mans in turn) have overflown and ravaged. But the Ottoman 
Euphrates being dried up, and the way for the return of my peo- 
ple being prepared, go ye now, and aid their return. Thus it 
is predicted, Surely the isles shall wait fur me, and the ships of 
Tar shish first, to bring my sons from far, their silver and their 
gold with them, unto the name of the Lord (Isa. Ix, 9.) 3 All 
ye inhabitants of the world, now behold the standard of salva- 
tion, which I am about to erect! Hear ye the great trumpet, 
which shall now be blown. (Isa. xsvii, 13 ) 4 For thus saith 
the Lord, I am going to regard and renew my ancient resting 
place; I will again have a fixed habitation in Canaan, as I have 
declared by the prophets; especially in Zech. i, 16; Therefore 
thus saith the Lord, 1 am returned to Jerusalem with mercies', 
my house shall be built in it. And viii, 3, Thus saith the Lord 9 
I am returned unto Zion, and will dwell in the midst of Jerusa- 
lem, This event s h a I ' be as life from the dead to the Gentiles: 
Therefore ye nations behold. I will now be to mine heritage 
like the genial heat of the sun after rain, and like the cooling 
dew after the sultry heat of harvest, as I have repeatedly pre- 
dicted, Israel shall be as the tender grass springing out of the 
earth, by the clear shining after rain. (2 Sam. xxiii, 4 ) I will 
be as the dew unto Israel; he shall grow as the lily; and cast 
forth his roots as Lebanon. (Hos. xiv, 5.) 5 But, connected 
with the introduction of this event, is a scene which awaits mine 
enemies, as I have always given notice, in the many predictions 
which relate to that period; ruin to mine enemies, and salvation 
to my cause! The seventh vial, the vintage of wrath, must be 
fulfilled. And at the time of the return of the house of Israel, 
this event will be even at thedoors. As in the natural vineyard, 
when the blossom is succeeded by the swelled pulp, which soon 
arrives to the size of the grape, indicating that the vintage is 
near; so at the time of the return of the Jews, wickedness will 
have blossomed, pride will have budded: The sour grapes will 
have obtained their bigness; and the time for casting the vine of 
29 



226 Gog and his Bands* 

tempt their ruin. And thou shalt come from thy place 
out of the north parts, thou and many people with thee, 
all of them riding upon horses, a great company, a 
mighty army. Ancient Babylon was called, the land 

the earth into the great wine-press of the wrath of God, will 
be at hand. (Isa. Ixiii, 2 — 6; Joel Hi, 13; Rev. xiv, 8 — 20.) 
6 Soon the branches of this vine shall be scattered upon the 
mountains of Israel at Armageddon, and the fowls of heaven, 
and the beasts of the earth, shall feast upon them. (Ezek. xxxix, 
4, 17 — 21, and Rev. xix, 17, 18.) 7 To prepare the wav for 
this event, the present, which I now claim of you, must be 
brought unto the Lord of hosts, of the people long scattered 
over the earth, aud long insulted and abused; that people, whose 
history has been so remarkable from ancient date; that people 
long expecting another Messiah beside Jesus of Nazareth, but 
in vain; who have been trodden under foot among the nations; 
whose ancient inheritance in Palestine invading nations have long 
occupied; the present shall be brought consisting of this people, 
unto the Lord of hosts to the literal mount Zion.* 

The naval power here addressed, being described in relation 
to the rivers of Ethiopia, both in the first verse of this chapter, 
and in Zeph. iii, 10, before noted, which rivers may mean the 
Nile, and, according to Pool, the Red Sea, which lies upon the 
eastern bound of Ethiopia, and resembles a great river; also 
the skill of this naval power in navigation being described by the 
bulrush navigation of the Nile and the shores of the Red Sea, 
seems to indicate some connexion of this naval power with these 
Ethiopians ( Abyssinians, or people of Sheba) in this service, to 
which they are called. If the meaning be simply, that this naval 
power is away somewhere zoestward of the mouths of the Nile, 
why are these called the rivers of Ethiopia? Why not called the 
rivers of Egypt? Perhaps the true solution may be, this power 
is beheld in vision, in a line with Ethiopia, or Sheba, to denote 
some connexion between them, in the friendly aid to be afforded 
to the Jews. This power's being beyond the rivers oj Ethiopia, 
does not decide relative to the particular point of compass, or 
the distance, at which the power is to be found. It decides on- 
ly, that it will be in the zoestem hemisphere from Jerusalem: 
But whether in the west of Europe, or in America, the event 
will decide. 

* Since writing- the preceding comment on this chapter I have, for the 
first time, seen Bp. Horsley's comment upon it, published in Mr, Faber's 
volume upon the return of the Jews; and am pleased to find my opinion 
on the great points of this prophecy confirmed by so distinguished an au- 
thority. In some particulars his exposition differs from the one which I 
have given. But in those differences I think my interpretation as well 
accords with the text; and better with collateral prophecies. 



Gog and his Bands. 227 

of the north* because most of the Assyrian empire lay 
in a latitude north of Jerusalem. But France Vies in a 
latitude much farther north, than did the Assyrian 
empire. It extends almost twenty degrees north of 

Other predictions seem to favor this coalition against Gog. 
Obad. 21; And saviors shall come upon mount Zion to judge 
the mount of Esau; and the kingdom shall be the Lord's. By 
the mount of Esau here must be meant, that terrible enemy of 
the Church, prefigured by ancient ftdom. (Isa. Ixiii, 1.) The 
event is to take place when the kingdom becomes the Lord's-, or 
at the introduction of the Millennium. And saviors are then to 
come to mount Zion, to aid the destruction of the great enemy. 
Though Christ fights that battle, yet he does not tell us that he 
will not make use of some human instruments. And this pre- 
diction hints that he will. 

Micah v, 5 — 9. "For now shall he be great unto the ends of the 
"earth. And this shall be the peace, when the Assy nan shall come 
"into our land, and when he shall tread on our palaces, then weshall 
"raiseagainst him seven shepherds, and eight principal men. And 
"they shall waste the land of Assyria with the sword, and the land 
"of Nimrod in the entrances thereof: thus shall hedeliver us from 
"the Assyrian, when he comet h into our land, and when he tiead- 
"eth wit Inn our borders. And (heremnant of Jacob shall be among 
"the Gentiles, in the midst of many people, as a lion among the 
"beasts of the forest, as a young lion among the flocks of sheep; 
"who, if he go through, both treadeth down, and teaieth in 
"pieces, and none can deliver. Thine hand shall be lift up upon 
"thine adversaries, and all thine enemies shall be cut off." 

"Some imagine, (says Dr. Gray, Key to the Old Test. p. 465,) 
that Micah foretells in this prophecy the victories obtained by the 
leaders of the Medes and Baby lonians, who took Nineveh. Oth- 
ers suppose him to speak of the seven Maccabean leaders, with 
their eight royal successors, fiom Aristobulus to Antigouus." 
But the Doctor goes on to give his opinion, that it refers to some 
higher triumph still future, and refers us to the scene of Ezeki- 
el's Gog for its accomplishment. The prediction might receive 
a primary and tv pical accomplishment at the time of the Macca- 
bees. For Antiochus then afflicting the Jews, was a type of 
Antichrist. But it will probably receive its great fulfilment in 
the antitype of the wars of Antiochus upon the Jews, or at the 
time of the last expedition of Antichrist into the east. And if 
so, it teaches, that God will then make some use of human in- 
struments in the destruction of the Antichristian confederacy 
against the Jews in Palestine, beside their own swords. 1 will 
call for a sword against him. (Ezek. xxxviii, 21.) t 

* Jer. iv, 6, and xlvi, 20, and iii, 12. 



328 Gog and his Bands. 

Jerusalem; and may well therefore be called the north 
parts. And thou shalt come up against my people Is- 
rael as a cloud to cover the land; it shall be in the latter 

Zech. ix, 11 — 14. "As for thee also, by the blood of thy 
"covenant, I have sent forth thy prisoners out of the pit, where- 
in is no water. Turn vou to the strong hold ye prisoners of 
"hope; even to-day do I declare that I will render double unto 
"thee: When I have bent Judah for me, filled my bow with 
"Ephraim, and raised up thy sons, O Zion, against thy sons, Q 
"Greece, and made thee as the sword of a mighty man. And 
"the Lord shall be seen over them, and his arrows shall go forth 
"as the lightning; and the Lord God shall blow the trumpet, 
"and shall go with whirlwinds of the south. " 

Here is the return of Jndah and Ephraim (the Jews and the 
ten tribes) at the latter day. The passage received but a very 
partial, if any degree of accomplishment, in the return of the 
Jews from Babylon. For but a few, if any of Ephraim then 
returned. God did not then fill his bow with Ephraim. The 
event must he still future: And by the blood of the covenant, (the 
entail of the covenant with Abraham,) it will ere long be fulfill- 
ed. The Jews and Israel are indeed like prisoners in a dry pit. 
But they are prisoners of hope. God has promised to recover 
them. And he will fulfill his promise. And at that period God 
■will find occasion to raise up the sons of Zion against the sons 
of Greece; and he will make the former like the sword of a 
mighty man. Grotius gives this paraphrase to this part of the 
passage, "I will animate the Jews against the troops of Antio- 
chus.' , But those scenes of warfare, were but a type of the 
scene still future between Antichrist and the Jews ? as has been 
noted. Accordingly Bishop Newcome, upon the above passage 
of Grotius, observes, "It is true, that Judas Maccabseus gained 
some advantages over the Svrians. But the language of this 
prophecy seems too strong for these events; and may remain to 
be fulfilled against the present possessors of the countries called 
Javan, or Greece." When we consider that Antiochus, in his 
■wars against the Jews after their restoration from Babylon, was 
a lively type of Antichrist, in his attack upon the Jews to take 
place after their final restoration; and when we consider that the 
armies of Antiochus were considerably composed of Grecians, 
and that the nations of Greece, or of Asia Minor, are to be in 
the final coalition of Antichrist against the Jews and Israel, we 
shall discover that the prophecy quoted had a primary and typi- 
cal fulfilment in the success of the Maccabees against Antiochus; 
but it is to receive its great fulfilment in some power to be rais- 
ed up against Antichrist in his final expedition against the Jews 
in Palestine. And this probably will prove to be the coalition 
indicated in Ezek. xxxviii, 13, by bheba^ Dedan, and the mer<» 
diants of Tarshish, with all, the young lions thereof. 






Gog and his Bands. 229 

days; and I will bring thee against my la?id, that the 
heathen may know me, when I shall be sanctified in thee, 
O Gog, before their eyes. Thus saith the Lord God, 
Art thou he, of whom I have spoken of old times by my 
servants the prophets of Israel, who prophesied in those 
days, many years, that I would brini? thee against them? 
As though the Most High conies out to view the com- 
bined armies, and addresses their chief; Art thou that 
mighty being, so long foretold by the various proph- 
ets in Israel, to do such wonderful things in the last 
days? Most portentous address! 

"And it shall come to pass at the same time, when 
"Gog shall come against the land of Israel, saith tne 
"Lord God, that my fury shall come up into my face. 
"For in my jealousy, and in the fire of my wrath, 
"have I spoken. Surely in that day there shall be a 
"great shaking in the land of Israel; so that the fishes 
"of the sea, and the fowls of heaven, and the beasts of 
"the field, and all the creeping things, that creep upon 
"the earth, shall shake at my presence; and the moun- 
tains shall be thrown down, and the steep places sh ill 
"fall, and every wall shall fall to the ground. And I 
"will call for a sword upon him throughout ail my 
"mountains, saith the Lord God; ever)- man's sword 
"shall be against his brother. And I will plead 
"against him with pestilence, and with blood; and I 
"will reign upon him and upon his bands, and upon the 
"many people, that are with him, an overflowing rain, 
"and great hail-stones, fire and brimstone. Thus will 
"I magnify myself, and sanctify myself; and I will be 
"known in the eyes of many nations; and they shall 
"know that I am the Lord." 

Here we have the tremendous scene of the vintage* 
on Gog, and his vast armies. The judgments, at the 
same time, will be executed on the cities of the na- 
tions, and on all the enemies of the cause of Christ 
through the Christian world. Here is the battle of that 
great day of God Almighty, the seventh vial.f 

* Isai. lxiii, 1, — Rev. xiv, last part. 
i Rev. xvi, 17, to the end. 



230 Gog and his Bands, 

The next chapter, Ezek. xxxix, is taken up in re- 
peating and enlarging on the predictions of this de- 
struction of Gog and his bands. In verse 6, the judg- 
ment is extended. And I will send a fire on Magog, 
and among them that dwell carelessly in the isles. The 
empire of Gog, the nations of his government, will be 
burnt in the same fire. And the wicked and careless 
people of distant lands will perish. As in other proph- 
ecies; The cities of the nations fell. To the isles he 
will repay recompense. The beasts and fowls are 
in this chapter invited to come and partake of the sup- 
per of the great God, the sacrifice, about to be made 
for them; as in Rev. xix, 17, where the same figure is 
used upon the same occasion, being borrowed from 
this passage. The stench of the unburied carcasses 
of the bands of Gog fills various parts of the land. 
Seven months are occupied in burying their carcasses, 
and cleansing the country. 

The military apparatus of these slaughtered hosts 
furnishes the nation of Israel with a sufficiency of fuel 
for seven years. And the account closes thus; Then shall 
they (the church of Israel) know that I am the Lord 
their God, who caused them to go into captivity among 
the heathen: But I have gathered them into their own 
land, and have left none of them any more there; (in 
heathen lands;) neither will I hide my face any more 
from them; for I have poured out my Spirit upon the 
house of Israel, saith the Lord God. 

Thus ends the infidel Power of the last days. Af- 
ter he shall have filled a considerable part of the world, 
for many years, with carnage and terror, he shall come 
to his end, and none shall help him.* He is thus slain, 
and his body destroyed, and given to the burning fiame.^ 
The beast, that ascendeth out of the bottomless pit, 
thus goeth into perdition.% And the beast was taken, 
and with him the false prophet, that wrought miracles 
before him, — these both were cast alive into the lake of 
fire, burning with brimstone.^ 

* Dan. x\, last part. f Dan. vii, 11. 

+ Rev. xvii, 8, 11. § Rev. xix, 20, 21. 



Mr. Faber^s Opinions of Gog considered. 23 1 

The nine succeeding chapters of this prophet, which 
close the book of Ezekiel, present a description of the 
Church of God in the Millennium, under the simili- 
tude of a vast capacious temple and city, whose name 
thenceforth shall be, The Lord is there. 



section III. 

Mr. Faber's Opinions concerning Gog and Magog 
considered. 

Since the writing of the preceding section, I have 
learned, that Mr. Faber supposes the Gog in Ezekiel 
not to be the same with Antichrist; but to be the 
power that is to rise at the close of the Millennium; 
the Gog and Magog in Rev. xx, 8. To evince this 
point he has labored for nearly twenty pages. I have 
endeavored to weigh his arguments; and I think them 
inconclusive. I will state my reasons for disbelieving 
his scheme upon this point; and make some remarks 
upon his arguments. My reasons for disbelieving his 
scheme that Ezekiel's Gog is not Antichrist, but that 
all, which this prophet says upon this subject, is to be 
fulfilled at the close of the Millennium, are the follow- 
ing; 

1. The attack made by Gog and his bands upon the 
land of Judah and Israel, is evidently an event intimate- 
ly connected with their return from their long disper- 
sion. In the latter years thou shalt come into the land, 
that is brought back from the srvord, and gathered out 
of many people, against the mountains of Israel, which 
have been always waste; hut it is brought forth out of 
the nations, and they shall dwell safely ail of them.* 
Could the bringing back of Israel, here spoken of, have 
been a thousand years before this invasion of Gog, 
which occasioned the address? Again. Gog attacks 
Israel, to take a spoil and to take a prey, to turn thine 
hand upon the desolate places^ that are now inhabited, 

♦ Ezek. xxxviii, 8, 



232 Mr. Faber's Opinions of Gog considered. 

and upon the people gathered out of the nations.* Sure- 
ly this gathering of Israel must have been of recent 
date; and those places having been desolate a recent 
event*, and not an event of a thousand years before; and 
an event as it were unknown to them; as must have 
been the case, if the address be to a power at the close 
of the Millennium. 

2. One object of the judgments upon Gog is stated 
to be, that the nations may know that Israel had been 
dispersed for their wickedness. And the heathen shall 
know that the house of Israel went into captivity for 
their iniquity; because they trespassed against me; there- 
fore I hid my face from them, and gave them into the 
hand of their enemies.'\ Can this apply, as the reason for 
gathering the Gog and Magog at the close of the Mil- 
lennium and of the world, that the hetthen may know 
that God, some thousands of years before, had dis- 
persed Israel for their sins? The reason perfectly ap- 
plies at the time of the overthrow of Antichrist. Is- 
rael then will have recently returned irom* their long 
dispersion for their sins. But it does not apply at ail 
at the time of his overthrow of the apocalyptic Gog 
and Magog. 

3. This Gog in Ezekiel is the very power long pre- 
dicted by the pronhets in Israel, to make this attack. 
Thus saith the Lord God, Art thou he, of whom I 
have spoken of old times by my servants of Israel, who 
prophesied in those days, many years, that I would 
bring thee against them?% But Mr. F iber has in his 
last volume clearly shown, that it is Antichrist before 
the Millennium, who is so abundantly predicted in the 

rophets, to attack the Jews, upon their restoration, 
ut the apocalyptic Gog and Magog were never ex- 
pressly predicted in the prophets. 

4. The destruction of Gog in Ezekiel is said to be, 
that the house of Israel may know God is their God. 
So the house of Israel shall know that I am the Lord 
their God from that day and fonvard.^ Can this 

* Verse 12. + Chap, xxxix, 23. See also verse 8 — 21. 

J Chap, xxxviii, 17. § Chap, xxxix, 22 ? 



3tfr. Fabefs Opinions of Gog considered. 233 

apply to the destruction of the Gog and Magog, at the 
end of the world? Will the church of Israel, after all 
their millennial glory, have to learn, that the Lord is 
their God? To Israel at the beginning of the Millen- 
nium the remark perfectly applies; but in no sense at 
the close of it. 

5. The destruction of Ezekiel's Gog is said to be, 
that God may be known and magnified among the na- 
tions. Then will I magnify myself and sanctify myself; 
and I will be known in the eyes of many nations.* 
This fitly applies to the destruction of Antichrist in 
Palestine. But we cannot think it so fitly applies to 
the scene at the end of the world. 

6. The calling of the fowls of heaven to feast on the 
slaughtered carcasses of the bands of Gog, in chap* 
xxxix, 17, fully accords with the prediction of the 
same event in Rev. xix, 17, relative to the slaughter of 
the bands of Antichrist. The latter passage appears to 
be copied from the former, and evidently to relate to 
the same period and event. But how absurd to apply 
it to the scene at the end of the world, which is suc- 
ceeded by the general resurrection, and the final judg- 
ment! 

7. The Israelites being seven months burying the 
slain of Gog, and cleansing the land; and seven years 
burning for fuel their implements of war, (chap, xxxix, 
9,) is a very different account from that of the final judg- 
ment, which succeeds the overthrow of the apocalyptic 
Gog and Magog. 

8. All that is said in these chapters of Ezekiel, upon 
events subsequent to the overthrow of Gog, clearly in- 
dicates the re-establishment of Israel in the land of their 
fathers, and their quietly dwelling there from that time 
forward. But I have gathered them (Israel) into their 
own land, and have left none of them any more there 
(among the heathen.) Neither will I hide my face any 
more from them; for I have poured out my Spirit upon 
the house of Israel, saith the Lord God.\ How utterly 

*Chap. xxxviii, 23. + Chap. xxxix, 28, 29. 

30 



234 Mr, Faber^s Opinions of Gog considered, 

irrelevant is this to the time of the overthrow of the 
Gog and Magog of the Rt velation! 

9. The two passages are very different in point of 
the extent of their objects. The Gog and Magog at 
the end of the world inhabit the face of the earth, upon 
the four quarters of the world. Their number is as the 
sand of the sea; and their going up against the saints is 
upon the breadth of the earth. But the bands of Eze- 
kiel'sGogare noi so extensive. And their fall is upon 
the mountains of Israel, We might as well speak of all 
th«- people of the United States being seated at once in 
the state house at Boston, as of the apocah ptic Gog 
and Magog falling upon the mountains of Israel, And 
were the latter possible, and even were they to be slain 
and buried, instead of going to the judgment, (which 
is represented as immediately succeeding their over- 
throw) neither seven months, nor seven times seven, 
could suffice for the cleansing of the land of them, by 
the saints in Palestine. 

10. The whole description of the expedition and 
overthrow of Gog and his bands in Ezekiel, accords 
with the expedition and overthrbw of Antichrist in 
Palestine: But I think it agrees not at all with those of 
Gog and Magog at the end of the world. Some of 
these points of coincidence were hinted in the first part 
of the preceding section. I shall not now repeat them; 
but only remark, that the connexion of the 36th, 37th, 
38th, and 39th chapters of Ezekiel, decides that Gog 
and Antichrist are the same. 

The powers constituting the coalition under Gog, 
are just such> as we must suppose Antichrist will col- 
lect in his last expedition against the Church in Pales- 
tine. The coalition of Antichrist, on that occasion, ex- 
tends beyond his vassal European kings. In Rev. 
xvi ? 13, i4, after the sixth vial, and to prepare the way 
for the seventh, we find a subtle, powerful agency, ex- 
erted by the devil, Antichrist, and the false prophet, 
going forth unto the kings of the earth, and of the whole 
world, to gather them to the battle of that great day of 
God Almighty. Here the coalition of Antichrist is to 
extend not only to the kings of the European earth, but 



Mr. Faber^s Opinions of Gog considered. 235 

of the whole world; which must mean at least some parts 
of the Asiatic and African world. And what can be 
more natural, than to suppose these kings of Asia will 
be those very nations round about Palestine, in addition 
to those in Africa, which are mentioned in the coalition 
of Gog? Antichrist will have formed some powerful 
influence in those eastern parts, in his first expedition, 
at the pouring out of the sixth vial, in the subversion of 
the Turks. And now he will send his diabolical agency 
among the remains of those Mohammedan nations in 
Asia and Africa, and among the Persians, and the 
Northern Tartars, to unite them against the church of 
Israel in Palestine. Short of so extensive a coalition, 
to unite with his vassal European kings, what special 
need will he have of sending forth his diabolical agency? 
He will long before have had his own European kings 
subdued under him, by this subtle agency, and by the 
force of his arms. And if he now shall have none to 
excite but these, he might send his general orders in 
proclamations, instead of the secret agency of diabol- 
ical management. This extent of the coalition under 
Antichrist, we find in various passages of the Old Tes- 
tament. I will note but two. In Zech. xiv, 2, this 
event is evidently predicted. God says, For I will 
gather all nations against Jerusalem to battle. — Then 
shall the Lord go forth; and fight against those nations 
as when he fought in the day of battle. Joel iii, i, 2. 
For behold, in those days, and in that time, when I shall 
bring again the captivity of Judah and Jerusalem, I will 
also gather all nations, and will bring them down into 
the valley ofJehoshaphat. Must not the all nations in 
these passages mean more than the European vassal 
kings of Antichrist? Will God have no enemies but 
them, at that time, to be destroyed? Are none of the 
millions under the Mohammedan delusion to be de- 
stroyed at the same period, in the same expedition? 

11. The names Gog and Magog in Rev. xx, 8, sup- 
pose the existence of EzekiePs Gog and Magog, at the 
battle of the great day preceding the Millennium. For 
the former are but the latter mystically raised from the 
dead. Hence it is, that the same name is given them. 



23 § Mr. Faker's Opinions of Gog considered. 

Mark the connexions, and this will appear. The battle 
of the great day, in which Antichrist, or Bzekiel's Gog 
and his bands had been destroyed, was described in 
the latter part of the preceding chapter, (Rev. xix, 11, 
to the end.) In the 20th chapter an Angel binds the 
devil and confines him in the bottomless pit, from de- 
ceiving the nations any more, for a thousand years. 
The Millennium is now introduced. And I saw the 
souls of them, that were beheaded for the witness of Je- 
sus, and for the word of God, and which had not wor- 
shipped the beast, neither his image, neither had received 
his mark upon their foreheads, nor in their hands; and 
they lived and reigned with Christ a thousand years. 
This cannot mean a literal resurrection. The chapter 
is mostly figurative and not literal. We are not to con- 
ceive that there will be a mixture of glorified saints, and 
imperfect beings on earth, during the Millennium. It 
is not said to be the bodies, but the souls of the martyrs 
and saints that are raised at that time. They will live in 
the saints of the Millennium, justasElias lived in John 
the Baptist. This accords with the most common pro- 
phetic language. One person, people, or nation is said 
to live in another. Thus the Papal hierarchy was Bab* 
ylon. And Antichrist is the Roman beast, and is JEdom, 
Bozrah, and many other names of the ancient enemies 
of God. It is only in the mystical sense, that the souls 
of the martyrs and the other saints are raised in the 
Millennium. Mark what follows. But the rest of the 
dead lived not again, until the thousand years were fin- 
ished. This is the first resurrection. But this first 
mystical resurrection supposes a second. And the whole 
sentence implies a second, when the rest of the dead 
shall live again. This must be a resurrection of the 
wicked, at the close of the Millennium. The rest of 
the dead lived not again, till the thousand years were 
finished. Then they will mystically rise again in kin- 
dred souls, as the martyrs and saints had done. But who 
are the rest of the dead, the revival of whose cause 
will constitute the second mystical resurrection, which 
is implied in the prediction of the first? They are the 
enemies of the Church, who fell in the battle of the great 



Mr. Faber's Opinions of Gog considered. 237 

day of God Almighty! They are Antichrist! They are 
Gog, the land of Magog, and all his bands. These are 
the rest of the dead who shall live again when the thou- 
sand years are finished. Accordingly, when Satan is 
loosed from the bottomless pit, and goes out to deceive 
the nations, that are in the four quarters of the earth, 
the figure is carried forward; and in raising up the rest 
of the dead, he raises up Gog and Magog, who w re 
slain a thousand years before, in the battle of that great 
day of God Almighty. The world of apostates, and a 
generation, who know not the Lord, then over the face 
of the globe, receive these appellations, because they 
rise in the spirit of that then ancient Power. Thus the 
prediction concerning the apocalyptic Gog and Magog, 
is so far from indicating that Ezekiel's Gog, and Anti- 
christ are two distinct powers, that it rests on the very 
ground of their being one and the same. 

I will now make some remarks upon Mr. Faber's 
arguments in favor of Ezekiel's Gog and Antichrist be- 
ing different powers. 

His most weighty argument is, that one third part 
of the bands of Antichrist are to be spared; Zech. xiii, 
8, 9. But to Gog it is said, And I will leave but a 
sixth part of thee.* Upon this argument, I remark, 

1. I am not convinced that the passage in Zechari- 
ah, relative to leaving a third part, relates to the bands 
of Antichrist. The whole connexion, and the language 
of the sentence, seem rather to indicate, that it relates 
to the Jews. And it shall come to pass, that in all the 
land, saith the Lord, two parts therein shall be cut off 
and die; but the third shall be left therein. And I will 
bring the third part through the fire, and will refine them 
as silver is refined, and will try them as gold is tried: 
they shall call on my name, and I will hear them: I 
will say, It is my people; and they shall say, The Lord 
is my God. I think this must refer to the Jews, at the 
time of the attack of Antichrist upon them, rather than 
to the bands of Antichrist. But however this may be, 
I think Mr. Faber's argument fails; For 

*Ezck. xxxix, 2. 



238 Mr. Faker's Opinions of Gog considered. 

2. The clause in Ezek. xxxix, 2, I will leave but a 
sixth part of thee, is an incorrect translation. The He- 
brew word sesa, from ses, six, is rendered differently 
from our translation by critics. The Septuagint, the 
Vulgate, the Targum, Buxtorf, Kimchi, and Pool, dis- 
sent from our translation in this sentence. Pool's mar- 
gin reads it thus, J will strike thee with six plagues, 
or draw thee back with a hook of six teeth, as chap, 
xxxviii, 4, In the verse here referred to, we read, I 
will turn thee back, and put hooks into thy jaws, and 
will bring thee forth. Some part of chap. 39th is but 
a repetition of various passages in chap* 38th. In 
chap, xxxviii, 3, 4, we read, Thus saith the Lord God, 
Behold I am against thee, O Gog, the chief prince of 
Meshech and Tubal: And I will turn thee back, and 
put hooks into thy jaws, and will bring thee forth. In 
chap, xxxix, 1, 2, we read, Thus saith the Lord God, 
Behold I am against thee, O Gog, the chief prince of 
Meshech and Tubal: and 1 will turn thee back, and 
(sesd) will drag thee with a six pronged hook, as Bux- 
torf renders it: or, according to Pool, I will strike thee 
with six plagues; or draw thee back with a hook of 
six teeth. This fully agrees with its parallel text; I will 
turn thee back and put hooks in thy jaws This might 
refer to the six judgments threatened to Gog, in chap, 
xxxix, 21, 22; — the sword, pestilence, blood, rain, hail, 
and fire. 

Another argument Mr. F.ber adduces from Ezek. 
xxxviii, 11, where the Most High says to Gog, And 
thou shalt say, I ivill go up to the land of unwalled vil- 
lages, I will go to them, that are at rest, that dwell safe- 
ly, all of them dwelling without walls, and having neither 
bars nor gates. The state here described, Mr. Faber 
thinks Israel cannot reach, short of all, or a considerable 
part of the Millennium: And therefore it cannot relate 
to the attack of Antichrist upon the Jews. But I think 
we may suppose the Jews, after their return to Jeru- 
salem, may arrive at the situation here described in a 
few years. Nothing forbids this. 

Another argument Mr. Faber derives from a per- 
suasion, which he has, that Antichrist is to attack the 



Mr. Faber' s Opinions of Gog considered. 239 

Jews, before the return of the ten tribes. But it is ev- 
ident, he allows, that the ten tribes, as well as the Jews, 
return before the attack upon them to be made by Gog 
and his bands. (See Ezek. xxxvii.) In answer to 
this, I must say, I have never been able to discover, 
in the scriptures adduced for the purpose, any evidence 
that the final attack of Antichrist upon Palestine, is be- 
fore the return of a body of the ten tribes. And I 
think there is no such indication. The subversion of the 
Turkish empire, under the sixth vial, issaid to take place, 
that the way of the kings of the east may be prepared. 
Mr. Faber admits, that these kings of the east probably 
mean the ten tribes, under the name of the Afghans, 
now in Persia, who call themselves Melchim, kings. 
And if the way be prepared under the sixth vial for 
their return, surely it cannot be strange that they should 
return before the seventh vial; for this event appears 
clearly implied. Otherwise why is the event of the 
sixth vial said to be, to prepare the way for it? I am 
sensible there are various predictions of the gathering 
of God's ancient covenant people from the various na- 
tions, after the battle of the great day. But such pre- 
dictions do not teach, nor imply% that a body of the ten 
tribes are not returned to Jerusalem before the battle of 
the great day; any more than they imply, that a body 
of the Jews are not returned, before the battle of the 
great day. No doubt there will be vast gleanings, both 
of Israelites and of Jews, after the destruction of Anti- 
christ. (Isai. xliii, 5, 6.) But a body of each, will be 
previously restored. The dry bones of the house of 
Israel are raised, and the sticks of Ephraim and Judah 
are united in one, before the attack of Gog, who is 
Antichrist.* 

Another argument of Mr. Faber is, that Antichrist 
invades Jerusalem from the north; but Gog and his 
bands come from all points. But I find as much said 
of Gog's coming from the north, as of Antichrist's com- 
ing from the north: And thou shalt come from thy place 

*See Ezek. 37th and 38th chapters. See also Isai. xi, 11 ? to 
the end. 



240 Mr. Faber^s Opinions of Gog considered. 

out of the north parts, thou and many people with thee.% 
And I will cause thee to come up from thy north parts.\ 
It is true the auxiliaries, of Gog come to Jerusalem 
from every point of the compass from that place. And 
this is not inconsistent with any thing said of the hosts 
of Antichrist. The latter are said to be the kings of 
the earth, and of the whole world, % 

Mr. Faber's last argument; on which I shall remark, 
is derived from Dan. vii, 12; As concerning the rest of 
the beasts, they had their dominion taken away; yet 
their lives were prolonged for a season and a time. 
This text, Mr. Faber thinks, relates to the time of the 
destruction of Antichrist; and teaches that though the 
preceding Babylonian, Persian, and Grecian beasts 
have their dominion, at the time of the fall of Anti- 
christ, taken from them, yet their existence will be 
prolonged after the battle of the great day: they may 
exist through the Millennium; and may at the close of 
it constitute the Gog and Magog, then to arise. But 
Persia is expressly said to be among the bands of Eze- 
kiel's Gog, who perish in his expedition. (Ezek. 
xxxviii, 5.) Therefore this Gog, and Antichrist can- 
not be the same. To this argument I submit the fol- 
lowing remarks. 

1. We find that those nations, signified by the rest 
of the beasts, are to be destroyed at the time of the Jail 
of Antichrist; and are not prolonged for a season and a 
time, after that event. In Dan. ii, 35, concerning those 
very nations, which had been symbolized by the golden 
head, the silver breast and arms, and the belly and 
thighs of brass, as well as concerning the feet and toes 
of the Roman empire, it is said, (upon the smiting of 
the stone upon them,) Then was the iron, the clay, the 
brass, the silver, and the gold, broken to pieces together, 
and became like the chaff of the summer threshing floor, 
and the wind carried them away, and no place was found 
for them. Certainly we here learn that those beasts, had 
not their lives prolonged for a season and a time, after 
the battle of the great day of God Almighty: That this 

*Ezek. xxxviii, 15. fChap. xxxix, 2. jRev. xyi, 14. 



Mr, Faber's Opinions of Gog considered. 241 

therefore could not be the period referred to in that 
text. 

2. It cannot accord with the predictions of the battle 
of the great day, that the nations, which formerly consti- 
tuted the Babylonian, the Persian, and the Grecian em- 
pires, should be all exempt from the terrors of that day, 
and should be prolonged for a season and a time, after 
Antichrist falls, and the whole earth is devoured with 
the fire of God's jealousy. 

3. The seclusion of those vast sections of the earth 
from the blessings of the Gospel, during the Millenni- 
um, does not accord with the predictions concerning 
the kingdom of Christ at that period. In th.it case, 
how is the earth filled with the knowledge of the Lord, 
as the waters cover the seas? How shall all flesh come 
and see God's glory; and the kingdom and dominion, and 
the greatness of the kingdom, under the whole heaven, 
be given to the saints; and the stone become a great 
mountain, au I fill the whole world; if the people of those 
vast territories of the ancient Babyloni.m, Persian, and 
Grecian empires continue of the nature of the beast 
through the Millennium? Very numerous are the pre- 
dictions of the extent of Christ's kingd )m at the period, 
which appear utterly inconsistent with Mr. Faber's 
scheme, of those vast nations remaining in heathenism, 
through the Millennium. 

4. The prolongation of the lives of those beasts then, 
must have related to the very time, when their domin- 
ion was taken away, and not to the time of the destruc- 
tion of Antichrist. Their dominion was taken away, 
when each in his turn fell under the victorious arms of 
his successor: But their lives were then prolonged for 
a time. It was not with them, as it will be with the 
Anti christian beast. They did not, as he will, lose 
their dominion, and their existence on earth together. 
When their power was taken from them, (each in his 
turn) their multitudes still lived, that they might unite 
in the last coalition under Antichrist, and with him go 
into perdition. Thus, though Persia be expressed in 
the coalition of Gog, we cannot infer from this, in 
connexion with Dan. vii, 12, relative to the lives of the 

31 



242 Mr. Faber's Opinions of Gog considered. 

rest of the beasts being prolonged, that Gog is a differ- 
ent power from Antichrist. For Persia, as well as An- 
tichrist, will feel the terrors of the day of God. I now 
submit it to the reader, if it has not been made clearly 
to appear, that Gog and Antichrist are one and the 
same. 

I shall close this section with several remarks. 

1. From the comments made on Rev. xx, relative to 
the resurrections there mentioned, we may perhaps learn 
the true sense of several passages in the Old Testament. 
In Tsai. xxvi, 19, we read; Thy dead men shall live; to- 
gether with my dead body shall they arise. Awake and 
sing, ye that dwell in dust; for thy dew is as the dew of 
herbs; and the earth shall cast out the dead. The con- 
nexion of this text decides, that it relates to the return 
of the Jews, and the Millennium. The whole chapter is 
a orediction of these events. The chapter closes with 
this address, which follows the above text: Come my 
people, enter thou into thy chambers, and shut thy doors 
about thee; hide thyself as it were for a little moment, 
until the indignation be overpast. For behold, the Lord 
cometh out of his place, to punish the inhabitants of the 
earth for their iniquity: the earth shall also disclose 
her blood, and shall no more cover her slain. Some 
have supposed this passage in verse 19, to predict 
a literal resurrection. This is in a sense true: For 
a mystical resurrection implies a literal one. A thing 
which did not exist would not be adopted as a metaphor. 
The doctrine of the resurrection was hence learned 
from the above text. But that it did not predict a literal 
resurrection, to take place at the time, to which it re- 
lates, is evident from various considerations. 1. We 
find no use made of this text, to prove the resurrection 
of the body. Our Savior when he would prove to the 
Sadducees the doctrine of the resurrection, did not note 
this text; but referred to what God said to Moses at 
the bush.* 2. Mystical resurrections are common in 
the prophetic writings. John the Baptist was Elijah 
risen. And it is on the same principle, that the enemies 

*Matt. xxii, 31, 32. 



Mr. Fever's Opinions of Gog considered. 243 

of the Church, in the latter days have, ascribed to them, 
the names of her ancient enemies. The restoration of 
Israel, at the very time referred to in the text, is pre- 
dicted by this very metaphor of a resurrection, in 
Ezekiel xxxvii. In explaining the vision of the val- 
le} of dry bones there, the Most High says, (vers< 12) 
Behold, my people, I will open your graves, and cause 
you to come up out of your graves, and bring you into 
the land of Israel. Here we have the true sense of the 
text under consideration, by anoiher, which relates to 
the same time, and event, under the same metaphor. 
3. Able expositors view this text as containing a mys- 
tical resurrection. See Pool on the passage. Its sense 
is this; Israel shall again live: They shall be gathered, 
and live to God in Pales inc. Together with my dead 
body shall they rise. Isaiah was m-pired to predict his 
own mystical resurrection; together with that of his 
people, at the time of the restoration. 4. The tenor 
of the Script :res teach us to look for the literal resur- 
rection at the end of the world; and never tiil then. It 
is then, that All who are in their graves shall hear his 
voice and come forth. It is then, that Death and hell 
deliver up the dead that are in them. (Rev. xx, 13.) 

Awake } and sing, ye, who dwell in dust: Entertain 
hopes, ye, who are dispersed, like bodies dissolved 
in the grave: For thy dew is as the dew of herbs. 
God will shed down his influence, and cause your res- 
toration, as rain upon the mown grass, and as showers 
that water the earth: — As a kind shower to revive plants, 
which appear dry. "For so the Lord said unto me, 
"I will take my rest, and I will consider in my dwell- 
ing place, like a clear heat upon herbs, and like a cloud 
"of dew in the heat of harvest."* "I will be as the 
"dew to Israel; he shall grow as the lily; and cast forth 
"his roots as Lebanon:"f — "As the tender grass spring- 
ing out of the earth by the clear shining after rain. J" 

And the earth shall cast out her dead. Upon this 
passage Pool remarks, — "The verb here used doth 
not signify to cast out, but to cast down" These words 

*Isaiah xviii, 4. -f-Hosea xiv, 5. +2 Sam. xxiii ? 4, 



244 Mr. Faker's Opinions of Gog considered. 

(he says) may be, and are, both by ancient and later 
interpreters rendered — And thou wilt cast down the 
land of the giants, or of the violent ones, of the proud 
and potent tyrants of the world. For the word here 
rendered, dead, is elsewhere rendered, giants; as 2 Sam. 
xxi, 16, 18, (and many other texts.) But the words 
(he tells us) seem to be better rendered, And thou wilt 
cast the giant down to the ground. A striking predic- 
tion of the destruction of the great enemies of the 
Church, soon after the restoration of the Jews, or in 
the battle of the great day, which immediately follows 
the passage. The wicked cause will then fall and be 
lost. 

Another passage which predicts a resurrection at the 
same period, is in Dan. xii, 2. And many of them, that 
sleep in the dust of the earth, shall awake, some to 
everlasting life, and some to shame and everlasting 
contempt. This prediction is found connected with 
the same events with the other above noted; as is ev- 
ident from consulting the connexion of the passage.* 
The same difficulties attend the viewing of this as a lit- 
eral resurrection, which attend viewing the passage just 
considered as a literal resurrection. The passage in 
Rev. xx, 4, (noted in this section,) may unfold the true 
sense of these predictions. For John is the best ex- 
positor of Daniel. There we find, at the same period, 
a resurrection. And, says the passage, This is the first 
resurrection; as though it were an event predicted and 
thus known. It does not say, this is a first resurrec- 
tion; or an event which may be so called: But, This is 
the first resurrection; seeming to indicate, that we may 
find this very event, predicted under this metaphor. 
And we do find it thus, in the above noted passages in 
the prophets. 

But Daniel speaks of some raised to shame and ever- 
lasting contempt. To whom, and to what period, does 
this relate? Let John, who was Daniel's interpreter, 
decide it. He tells us, when treating of the same period 
and events, of a first resurrection; which must be mys- 

*See the close of sec. ii. chap, i, of this Dissertation. 



Mr. Faber's Opinions of Gog considered. 245 

tical, consisting of the saints. This implies a second 
mystical resurrection. And he informs of one, of G >g 
and Magog. The subjects of the first resurrection live 
and reign with Christ, a thousand years. But the rest 
of the dead, (he tells us,) lived not again until the thou- 
sand years were fim shed. This thousand-year-resur- 
rection is the first resurrection. That of Gog and 
Magog, therefore, a name of Antichrist, is the second. 
This may be Daniel's mystical resurrection, to shame 
and everlasting contempt. Upon the latter event tiie 
literal resurrection soon follows, when "All who are 
"in their graves shall hear his voice, and shall come 
"forth; they that have done good to the resurrection of 
"life; and they that have done evil, to the resurrection 
"of damnation." 

Says the Revelator, "Blessed and holy is he, that 
"hath part in the first resurrection; on such the second 
"death hath no power; but they shall be priests of God 
"and of Christ; and shall reign with him a thousand 
"years."* Here we learn, that all the Church, all the elect 
are included in the first mystical resurrection; all, on 
whom the second death shall have no power. And indeed 
this idea is clearly taught in the preceding verses. 
Though the martyrs are there set in the front of those, 
who are said to be raised, yet they do not comprise 
the whole > as has been by some supposed. But we 
find added to them those, "who had not worshipped the 
"beast, neither his image, neither had received his 
"mark in their foreheads, nor in their hands." Descrip- 
tions which comprise all the true people of God. And, 
that all were designed to be comprised, is evident from 
their being contrasted (verse 5) with the rest of the dead, 
who comprise ail the wicked; and contrasted (verse 6) 
with those, on whom the second death hath power. 
These two mystical resurrections then, are designed to 
comprise all the race of man; or the cause of Christianity, 
and the cause of wickedness. In the Millennium, the 
former is raised: And in the apostasy at the close of 
it, the latter. 

*Re?. xx, 6. 



•246 ' Mr. Faber^s Opinions of Gog considered. 

We hence learn the true sense of Rev. xi, 18; where 
the elders, upon the commencement of the Millennium, 
give thanks to God; "Because thou hast taken to thee 
"thy great power, and hast reigned: And the nations 
"were angry; and thy wrath is come; and the time of the 
"dead, that they should be judged, f avenged J and that 
"thou shouldst give reward unto thy servants the proph- 
"ets, and to the saints, and them, that fear thy name, 
"small and great; and shouldst destroy them, that de- 
"stroy the earth." Here the cause of wickedness is 
destroyed; and all the people of God have reward. 
What is the additional reward now given to all the 
saints, who have long been in glory? It is this, — to see 
their cause revived universally on earth; represented by 
their own resurrection for a thousand years. If there is 
new joy in heaven over one sinner, that repenteth, how 
great will he the additional joy there, when the whole 
earth shall be filled with penitence and salvation, for a 
thousand years, as the waters cover the seas! This is 
their new, their additional reward. 

2. We are furnished in the preceding pages with a 
clue, by which to understand some predictions of the 
coming of Christ. I am induced to make this remark, 
from a consideration, that some authors, and especially 
a late noted one, have seemed to suppose, that the final 
judgment commences at the battle of the great day of 
God Almighty: An idea, which I think very erroneous. 
Gog and his bands, or the enemies of the Church, will 
sink in the judgment of the seventh vial under a coming 
of Christ. In Rev. xvi, 15, after the sixth vial, and 
just before the seventh, Christ says, Behold I come as a 
thief And abundantly that event is predicted as the 
coming of Christ. After the Millennium, and Gog and 
Magog are resuscitated, Christ comes to judgment. 
Hence we learn, that the predictions of the co?ning of 
Christ are fulfilled in different periods, and events. And 
nothing is more evident than this. 

In the destruction of the infidel Jews, Christ came to 
judgment. "Verily I say unto you, There be some 
"standing here, who shall not taste of death, till they see 
"the Son of man coming in his kingdom." (Matt. xvi s 



Mr. Faber^s Opinions of Gog considered. 24V 

28.) "This generation shall not pass, till all these 
"things be fulfilled;" (Matt, xxiv, 34,) i. e. have a 
primary fulfilment in the destruction of Jerusalem. In 
the wounding to death of the Imperial head of the Ro- 
man beast in the days of Constantine, Christ came to 
judgment. See Rev. vi, 12, — to the end, under the 
sixth seal; where all nature is convulsed, and the great 
and the wicked are in consternation, because, the 
great day of his wrath is come, and who shall be 
able to stand. And the coming of Christ at the battle 
of the great day of God, and that at the end of the 
world, I have before noted. We observe here a grad- 
ual rising, in point of importance, in the fulfilments 
of the coining of Christ. That coming, in the destruc- 
tion of the Jews, was terrible. That in the revolution 
at Rome was in some respects more important. That 
at the destruction of Antichrist will be still more ex- 
tensive, and terrible by far. And the coming at the 
end of the world will infinitely exceed all the preced- 
ing instances of his coming. 

These different fulfilments of the coming of Christ, are 
to be viewed as distinct; and are not to be blended to- 
gether. We are not to apply things to one of them, 
which exclusively belong to another. Should we ap- 
ply the literal resurrection, the personal appearance of 
Christ, the commencement of the final judgment, or the 
conflagration of the world, to the coming of Christ at 
the destruction of Jerusalem; or to his coming in the 
revolution at Rome, we should greatly err. And why 
not as really err, to apply them, or any of them, to the 
coming of Christ in the destruction of Antichrist? It 
is true, the figures used to predict this latter event, are 
strong. And so were those used to pr* diet the coining 
in the revolution at Rome, and in the destruction of the 
Jews. They appeared to predict the last coming, at the 
end of the world; and will then receive their final ac- 
complishment. It is true, the prediction of the destruc- 
tion of Antichrist under the seventh vial, as given in 
Dan. vii, 9, 10, 11, appears like a prediction of the 
end of the world, and may perhaps be viewed as "the 
mother text" from which some of the apostles' de- 



248 Mr. Faber's Opinions of Gog considered. 

scriptions of the end of the world are borrowed. But 
we can no more infer from this, that the final judgment 
then commences, than we can infer from the predic- 
tions of the above noted ancient instances of the coming 
of Christ, that every event of the final judgment then 
commenced. "And I beheld till the thrones were cast 
"down, and the Ancient of days did sit, whose gar- 
"ment was white as snow, and the hair of his head 
"like the pure wool: his throne was like the fiery flame, 
"and his wheels as burning fire. A fiery stream issued 
"and came forth from before him: thousand thousands 
"ministered unto him; and ten thousand times ten thou- 
sand stood before him. The judgment was set, and 
"the books were opened. And I beheld then, because 
"of the voice of the great words, which the horn spake, 
"I beheld even till the beast was slain, and his body 
"destroyed, and given to the burning flame." The 
last verse here decides, that this coming of Christ 
is at the destruction of the last head of the Roman beast, 
with his Papal false prophet, at Armageddon just be- 
fore the Millennium. But none of the other numerous 
predictions of the same event, give an idea, that the fnal 
judgment commences at that period. Daniel speaks 
of the books being opened. But St. John, Daniel's 
best interpreter, tells us when the books shall be open- 
edfor the final judgment, that it shall be after the thou- 
sand years of the reign of Christ, and after the de- 
struction of the final, mystical Gog and Magog. Rev. 
xx, 11, 12. Then and never till then, the great white 
throne of judgment is erected, and the dead, small and 
great, stand before God. This will be immediately 
preceded by a literal resurrection of all, good and bad. 
Here the predictions of the coming of Christ will meet 
their ultimate accomplishment. This is called the sec- 
ond coming of Christ, called thus in relation to his first 
coming in the flesh. "So Christ once suffered to bear 
"the sins of many; and unto them, that look for him, 
"shall he appear the second time, without sin unto sal- 
"vation." (Heb. ix, 28.) "This same Jesus, who is taken 
"up from you into heaven, shall so come in like man- 
ner as ye have seen him go into heaven," Acts, i, 11- 



Mr. Fabefs Opinions of Gog considered. 249 

Here is the literal, and personal, the second coming of 
Christ. But to imagine, as some have done, that there 
will be a personal appearing of Christ, and a com- 
mencement of the final judgment) at the battle of that 
great day of God Almighty, which precedes the Mil- 
lennium, I think is very incorrect, and involves the 
subject in great obscurity and error. 

3. vVeare presented in some of the predictions noted 
in the preceding pages, with the sameness of the char- 
acters and judgments of the most notorious enemies of 
the Church, in the different ages of the Gospel day. 
For they are designated by the same appellations; are 
spoken of as though the same things were again and 
again repeated. The infidel Jews were antichrists, be- 
cause they were of the same spirit of the great Anti- 
christ of the last time. (1 John ii, 18.) And they were 
destroyed under a coming of Christ. The primitive 
Pagan Rome, laboring to destroy the Church of Christ, 
was symbolized by a great and terrible beast. The 
infernal agent who managed this beast, was symbol- 
ized by a great red dragon, of seven heads and ten horns 9 
and seven crowns upon his heads, laboring to destroy 
the Church. The revolution in the Roman empire, 
from Paganism to Christianity, is represented not only 
by the wounding to death ol the sixth, the Imperial 
head of the Roman beast, but by a coming of Ch?ist, as 
before noted. The new system of Papal corruption 
and opposition, which rose upon the same ground, 
under the Christian name, was symbolized by an- 
other beast of two horns like a lamb, but who spake 
like a dragon; i. e. was really under the influence of 
the same infernal agent, with the preceding empire; 
and accordingly was said to exercise all the power of 
\ht first, the Pagan beast, and to make an image to 
him; because the essence of the same idolatry- was es- 
tablished, though under the Christian name. And 
the judgments of God upon Papal Rome consequent- 
ly, were to be no less terrible than those on Pagan 
Pome. Her seat or throne was to be subverted, and 
her kingdom filled with darkness, under the rise of 
32 



250 Mr. Faber^s Opinions of Gog considered. 

Antichrist; and her broken remains, under the name of 
the false prophet, are to go into perdition with him. 

The infidel French Empire (the real Antichrist of 
the last times) is symbolized by the last head of the 
old Pagan beast; the eighth nu nericaliy, but specifi- 
cally one of the seven, viz. the sixth, the Imperial, re- 
covered from its deadly wound given under Constan- 
tine. It is represented as this sixth head thus recov- 
ered, as vvell as by a new beast of seven heads and ten 
horns, from the bottomless pit, (Rev. xvii,) on account 
of the similarity of the character and object of the 
French E noire, with those of ancient Pagan Rome, in 
its oersecuting Imperial form* And they are repre- 
sented as under the management of the same great red 
dragon, of seven heads and ten horns, and seven 
crowns upon his heads, laboring to destroy the Church, 
and who gives to this newlv healed head, his power 
and seat, and great authority. And the destruction 
of this last head of the beast, under the seventh vial, is 
represented as an awful coming of Christ to judgment. 

Also the apostasv over the face of, the world, at the 
close of the Millennium.; and the new attack then to 
be made on the cause of Christ, are represented as the 
resurrection of these former wicked powers, the king- 
dom of darkness on earth; particularly Antichrist under 
his appellation of Gog and Ma^og; in whose fall the 
cause of the kingdom of darkness is lost. Under these 
same names the wicked cause is represented as rising 
again, at that period, on account of the similarity of the 
character and conduct of the world of Infidels, who will 
then arise, with the character and conduct of Ezekiel's 
Gog, or Antichrist, preceding the Millennium. 

Thus powers of Infidelity and of heathenism, of dif- 
ferent ages and nations, are represented as one and the 
same power, raised up from time to time, and falling 
under the same judgment, the coming of Christ. This 
strikingly indicates the similarity of their characters. 
To the same point it might here be noted, that the 
great infidel Power of the last days is mystically iden- 
tified with the notorious enemies of the Church lender 
the Old Testament. He is Edom, Bozrah, and 'Bah- 



Other Prophecies of the Overthrow of Antichrist. 251 

ylon. And many of the judgments denounced against 
these ancient enemies, are to have an ultimate accom- 
plishment in the destruction of Antichrist. 

And for the same reason, all mankind, of whatever 
place or nation, who are ol the same infidel spirit, be- 
long to the same family, and may expect similar judg- 
ments from God. Should they not belong politically 
to Antichrist, if they belong to him spiritually , partake 
of his sins, they may expect to receive of his plagues. 
In this sense, the class of the children of perdition is 
vast. Their characters are fast maturing; and their 
prospects are dreadful! O my soul, come not thou into 
their secrets/ Unto their assembly, mine honor, be, not 
thou united! 

SECTION IV. 

Some other Prophecies in the Old Testament relative to 
the last expedition, and the overthrow of Antichrist; 
and the nan of the enemies of the Church. 

The Most High addresses Gog, Art thou he, of whom 
I have spoken in old times by my servants the prophets 
of Israel, who prophesied in those days many years, 
that 1 would bring thee against them? (Ezek. xxxviii, 
17.) This terrible Power of the last days then, was 
much predicted by the ancient prophets in Israel. The 
same idea we find in Rev. x, 7. After the seven thun- 
ders had uttered their voices, and the Angel had sworn 
that the time should not be yet, or should not be pro- 
longed, he adds; But in the days of the voice of the 
seventh angel, when he shall begin to sound, the mystery 
of God shall be fnished, as he hath declared to his ser- 
vants the prophets. This finishing of the mystery of 
iniquity at the beginning of the seventh trumpet, 
involves the destruction of Antichrist. And this is 
what God had revealed to the ancient prophets. The 
phrase relative to the preparing of the enemies of the 
Church for the seventh vial, Rev. xvi, 14, To gather 
them to the battle of that great day of God Abnighty, 
implies that it is a day well known, as being much 



252 Other Prophecies of the Overthrow of Antichrist. 

predicted in the prophets. We may then open the 
books of the prophets with an assurance, that we may 
there find the overthrow of Antichrist, I shall now 
note a few of the passages which relate to this event. 

The prophet Joel describes a terrible scene, which 
he calls, The day of the Lord; a day of darkness and 
gloominess, of clouds and thick darkness. He directs 
the people to fast and cry mightily to God; and prom- 
ises, that thereupon God would remove from them the 
northern army, which he represents as innumerable, 
and most ruinous; and that the stench of their ruined 
hosts should come up, because they had done great 
things. Upon this he predicts the outpouring of the 
Spirit of God upon all flesh. Then in chapter iii, he 
gives a more particular account of the terrible scene of 
judgment, and identifies it with the destruction of An- 
tichrist, which has been described. "For behold, in 
"those days, and in that time, when I shall bring again 
"the captivity of Judah and Jerusalem, I will also gath- 
er all nations, and will bring them down into the val- 
"ley of Jehoshaphat." The battle of the great day 
follows, verse 9, — "Proclaim ye this among the Gen- 
tiles; prepare war; wake up the mighty men; let all 
the men of war draw near, let- them come up. Beat 
"your ploughshares into swords, and your pruning- hooks 
"into spears; let the weak say, I am strong. Assem- 
ble yourselves, and come, all ye heathen, and gather 
"yourselves together round about: thither cause thy 
"mighty ones to come down, O Lord. Let the hea- 
"then be wakened and come up to the valley of Je- 
"hoshaphat, for there will I sit to judge all the heathen 
"round about." The bringing of this vast army to 
the valley of Jehoshaphat, is supposed to be expressed 
in allusion to the account in 2 Chron. xx, of the vast 
combined army, that came against the Jews, in the 
reign of Jehoshaphat. This pious king, upon this oc- 
casion, convened the people to the house of God, and 
prayed for deliverance. The Lord by his prophet en- 
gaged to fight the battle. A spirit of mutiny was ex- 
cited in the combined hosts. They fought among 
themselves; and all were destroyed together. The Jews 



a 



Other Prophecies of the Overthrow of Antichrist* 253 

collected the spoils, and blessed God for the deliver- 
ance. In allusion to this event the vast armies of An- 
tichrist against the Jews are to be collected to the 
valley of Jehoshaphat, where the Lord will sit to judge 
the heathen round about. The prophet proceeds. 
"Put ye in the sickle, for the harvest is ripe: come 
"get ye down; for the press is full; the fats overflow; 
"for their wickedness is great. Multitudes, multi- 
etudes in the valley of decision; for the day of the 
"Lord is near in the valley of decision. The sun and 
"the moon shall be darkened; and the stars shall with- 
"draw their shining. The Lord also shall roar out of 
"Zion, and utter his voice from Jerusalem; and the 
"heavens and the earth shall shake: but the Lord shall 
"be the hope of his people, and the strength of the 
"children of Israel. So shall they know that I am the 
"Lord your God dwelling in Zion, my holy moun- 
tain. Then shall Jerusalem be holy, and there shall 
"no stranger pass through her any more." Here is 
the overthrow of Antichrist in the valley of decision. 
Here God decides the controversy between the Church 
and her enemies. From this chapter some part of the 
representation of the same event in Rev. xiv, is bor- 
rowed. The Angel upon the white cloud, with his 
sharp sickle, reaps the harvest of the earth, which is 
fully ripe; he gathers the vine of the earth, with ist 
ripe grapes, and casts it into the great wine-press of 
the wrath of God, in allusion to this passage in Joel. 
And the application of the passage there decides, that 
it is fulfilled in the battle of the great day, which just 
precedes the Millennium, or the destruction of Anti- 
christ. 

In Isa. Ixiii, 1 — 6, is the same event under a simi- 
lar figure. Jesus Christ appears as a conqueror com- 
ing away from the slaughter of Edom, and from 
Bozrah its capital, glorious in his apparel, travelling in 
the greatness of his strength, mighty to save; his gar- 
ments red with the blood of his enemies, whom he 
had trampled in his fury in the great wine-press of the 
wrath of God. The ancient Edomites were noted 
enemies of Israel. And the names of their nation and 



254 Other Prophecies of the Overthrow of Antichrist. 

capital are here taken to represent Antichrist in the 
last time. 

In Zech. 12th, 13th, and 14th chapters, we find this 
expedition and overthrow of Antichrist in Palestine. 
Chap, xiv, 1 — 5; "Behold the day of the Lord com. 
"eth, and thy spoil shall be divided in the midst 
"of thee. For I will gather all nations against Jerusa- 
lem to battle; and the city shall be taken, and the 
"houses rifled, and the women ravished; and half of the 
"city shall go forth into captivity, (or be taken cap- 
stives) and the residue of the people shall not be cut 
"off from the city.* Then shall the Lord go forth and 
"fight against those nations, as when he fought in the 
"day of battle;" i.e. as in the ancient most signal in- 
stances of his fighting for his Church against her ene- 
mies. "And his feet shall stand in that day upon the 
"mount of Olives, which is before Jerusalem on the 
"east; and the mount of Olives shall cleave in the 
"midst thereof toward the east, and toward the west, 
"and there shall be a very great valley; and half of the 
"mountain shall remove toward the north, and half of 
"it toward the south. And ye shall flee toward the 
"valley of the mountains." i. e. So great will be the 
commotion and terror attendant on the coming of 
Christ to destroy your enemies, that you his people 
will be terrified, and set out to flee. "Yea, ye shall 
"flee, like as ye fled from before the earthquake, in the 
"days of Uziiah, king of Judah.f And the Lord my 

* flere is fulfilled the prediction in Ezek. xx, 38, upon the 
same period and event. And 1 will purge out from among you 
the rehelti) and them that transgress against me: 1 will bring 
them jorth out oj the country , where they sojourn, and they 
shall not enter into the land oj Israel; and ye sh&ll know that I 
am the Lord. Numbers of the Jews, utore obstinate and per- 
verse, shall, after they have returned to Jerusalem, be cut oil by 
Antichrist, and not be suffered to dwell in Jerusalem after the 
battle of the great day. Multitudes more shall be taken cap- 
tive. But the speedy destruction of Antichrist will afford them 
release. 

+ The prophet Amos speaks of this earthquake, (chap, i, 1,) 
informing, that his prophecy was two jtais after it. Josephus 
speaks of this earthquake, and informs, that the mount of Olives 
was by it cleft asunder on the west; and the part, which was 
broken off, was removed to the distance of half a mile. Orton. 



Other Prophecies of the Overthrow of Antichrist, 255 

"God shall come, and all the saints with thee." Or, 
as Pool renders this last sentence; Yet Lord my God 
come; and all the saints with thee; as Rev. xxii, 20, 
Even so, cone, Lord Jesus. Here is a figurative but 
terrible representation of the coming of Christ to de- 
stroy Antichrist in Palestine, after the latter shall have 
grasped his prey. Let the manner of this appearance 
of Christ be what it may, whether supernatural; or only 
a terrible direction of the motives and passions of men, 
and of the laws of nature, arming them against the 
wicked; the scene will be terrible and fatal to the ene- 
mies of the Church. Verse 13; And it shall come to 
pass in that day, that a great tumult from the Lord 
shall be among them; and they shall lay hold every one 
on the hand of his neighbor, and his hand shall rise up 
against the han I of his neighbor. As in the forecited 
passage, ftzek. xxxviii, 21; Every waft's sword shall 
be against his brother. This was the manner of the de- 
struction of the vast army co nbined against Israel, in 
the days of Gideon;* and of the vast confederate araiy 
that perished in the reign of Jehoshaphat.f To these, 
and similar instances of signal judgments against the 
ancient enemies of the C a arch, allusion is often had, 
in the predictions of the battle of the great day. J The 
predictions of these judgments of the Lord upon Anti- 
christ in these three chapters, (the 12th, 13th, and 14th 
ofZech.) are too long to be here quoted. They in- 
form, (as chap, xii, 9,) that the Lord will destroy all 
the nations that come against Jerusalem. And predic- 
tions of the millennial glory of the Church succeed 
these scenes of the battle. § 

In many instances in the writings of the prophets, 
predictions of the same event are found; and also of 
the general ruin of the enemies of the Church, in Gos- 
pel lands, at the same period. 

Zeph. iii, 8, — "Therefore wait ye upon me, saith 
"the Lord, until the day that I rise up to the prey; for 

* Judges vii, 22. + 2 Chron. xx, 22, 23, 24. 

+ See Isa. xxviii, 21, with 2 Sam. v, 20, — and Josh, x, 12, — , 
§ Zcch. x, 10, to the end, and xiv, 10, to the end. 



256 Other Prophecies of the Overthrow of Antichrist. 

"my determination is to gather the nations, that I may 
"assemble the kingdoms, and pour upon them mine 
"indignation, even all my fierce anger; and all the earth 
"shfeill be devoured with the fire of my jealousy. For 
"then will I turn to the people a pure language, that 
"they may all call upon the name of the Lord, and 
"serve him with one consent. From beyond the riv- 
"ers of Ethiopia my suppliants shall bring mine offer- 
ing, even the daughter of my dispersed." 

The battle which begins at Palestine, will proceed 
in all its desolation to the open enemies of the Gospel, 
through the nations. All who have been partakers of 
Babylon's sins, will now receive of her plagues. God 
having taken the sword m hand, he will make an utter 
end: affliction shall not rise a second time.* Neither 
their silver nor their gold shall be able to deliver them, 
in the day of the Lord's wrath; but the whole earth 
shall be devoured with the fire of his jealousy. A 
speedy riddance will now be made of all who have 
the mark of the beast, whether they shall have been 
politically united with him, or not, or wherever they 
shall be found. "A noise shall come from the ends of 
"the earth; for the Lord hath a controversy with the 
"nations; he will plead with all flesh; he will give them 
"that are wicked to the sword, saith the Lord. Thus 
"saith the Lord of hosts, behold, evil shall go forth 
"from nation to nation; and a great whirlwind shall be 
"raised up from the coasts of the earth; and the slain 
"of the Lord shall be at that day from one end of the 
"earth, even to the other end of the earth; they shall 
"not be lamented, neither gathered, nor buried; they 
"shall be dung upon the ground.f And the hand of 
"the Lord shall be known toward his servants; and his 
"indignation toward his enemies. For behold the 
"Lord will come with fire, and with his chariots, like a 
"whirlwind to render his anger with fury, and his re- 
"buke with flames of fire. For by fire and by sword 
"will the Lord plead with all flesh; and the slain of the 
"Lord shall be many. J For behold the day cometh, 

*Nahumi, 9. +Jer. xxv ? 31—33. + Isa. lxvi, 14,— 



Other Prophecies of the Overthrow of Antichrist. 257 

"that shall burn as an oven; and all the proud, yea all 
"that do wickedly, shall be as stubble; and the day that 
"cometh shall burn them up, saith the Lord of hosts, 
"and it shall leave them neither root nor branch. But 
"unto you, that fear my name, shall the Sun of right - 
"eousness arise with healing in his wings; and ye shall 
"go forth, and grow up as calves of the stall."* The 
two events, the battle of the great day, and the intro- 
duction of the Millennium, are abundantly predicted 
in connexion, through the prophets. The former is 
Christ's ruling the nations with his rod of iron, and 
dashing them in pieces like a potters vessel.^ This is 
the smiting of the stone, cut out without hands, upon 
the feet of the image; so that the iron, the clay, the 
brass, the silver, and the gold, are broken to pieces to- 
gether, and become like the chaff of the summer thresh- 
in* /loo* > % an (i the wind carries them away, that no place 
is found for them. And the stone that smote them, be- 
comes a great mountain, and Mils the world.% Thus 
evil doers shall he cut off; but those that wait upon the 
Lord, they shall inherit the earth. — The wicked shall 
perish, and the enemies of the Lord shall be as the fat 
of lanbs; (offered i 1 sicince:) they shall consume: 
into smoke they shall consume away — -Hut the meek 
shall inherit the earth, and shall delight themselves in 
abundance of peace. \ 

I shall quote and remark upon one passage more 
relative to this period and event. Isa. xxvii, 1, In that 
day, the Lord, with his sore and great and strong sword; 
shall punish Leviathan, that piercing serpent, even Le- 
viathan that crooked serpent, and he shall slay the drag- 
en that is in the sea. 

1. Upon this text I shall first note the time here refer- 
red to; In that day; which is predicted in the preced- 
ing verse. For behold the Lord cometh out of his place 
to punish the inhabitants of the earth for their iniquity; 
the earth also shall disclose her blood, and shall no longer 
cover her slain. The whole connexion of the text 
evinces, that the day referred to is the battle of that 

* Mai. iv, 1,— tPsalra ii, 9, Rev. ii, 27, and xix, 15. 
+ Dan. ii, 34, — § Psalm xxxvii, 9, 11, <20. 

33 



258 Other Prophecies of the Overthrow of Antichrist. 

great day of God Almighty; or the destruction of Anti- 
christ. 

2. Let us note the subject of the fatal operation in 
the text: Leviathan, that piercing serpent, even Levia- 
than that crooked serpent, the dragon that is in the sea. 
For an account of Leviathan, see Job xli. This appel- 
lation is repeated in the text, to indicate most emphat- 
ically that the Power designed will be most terrible. 
The accumulation of names, and of the qualities of 
piercing and crooked, is a forcible expression of the 
subtile, furious, potent, and terrible nature of this en- 
emy of the Church at that day. Pharaoh of old was 
called the dragon, doubtless meaning the crocodile in 
the river of Egypt, because he cast the offspring of Is- 
rael into this river; and persecuted the people of God.* 
And the power in the text is called the dragon, because 
he is the antitype of which Pharaoh was the type; and 
will labor to destroy the people of God. 

3. He lieth in the sea. This part of the symbol de- 
notes the multitudes, and the tumultuous state of his 
subjects. Woe to the inhabiters of the earth, and of 
the sea; for the devil is come down unto you having 
great wrath, because he knoweth that he hath but a 
short time.-\ Among the events of that day, our Lord 
says; The sea and the waves roaring; men's hearts fail- 
ing them for fear, and for looking after those things 
which are coming on the earth.% The events of that 
day, the perplexity and distress of nations, are repeat- 
edly predicted under this similitude. And in that day 
they shall roar against them like the roaring of the sea; 
and if one look unto the land, behold darkness and sor- 
row, and the light is darkness in the heavens thereof 
The state of the nations will be like a sea in a tem- 
pest. And those who look to the land, or where sta- 
bility used to be found, and long to find it again, shall 
see nothing but sorrow: and darkness will be instead 
of light. Woe to the multitude of many people, who 
make a noise like the noise of the seas, and to the rush- 

* Exod. i> 22; Psalm lxxiv, 13; Isa. 1i, 9, and Ezek. xxix, 3. 
-rRev. xiij 12. J Luke xxi, 25. 



Other Prophecies of the Overthrow of Antichrist. 259 

ing of nations* that make a rushing like the rushing of 
mighty waters. The nations shad rush, like the rush- 
ing of many waters.* This relates to the scenes of the 
last days. In the 46th Psalm, relative to the same pe- 
riod, we find the same similitude. Therefore will we 
not fear, though the earth be removed, and though the 
mountains be carried into the midst of the sea. Though 
the waters thereof roar and be troubled \ though the 
mountains shake with the swelling thereof. What fol- 
lows shows it to be a description of the battle of the 
great day of God: The Most High making desolation 
in the earth; making wars to cease to the ends of the 
world; breaking the bow, cutting the spear in sunder, 
and burning the chariot in the fire. And relative to 
the preparatory scenes, in the above verses, it is as 
though the speaker had said, Seeing God is our refuge, 
we will not fear, though the political earth be dissolved; 
and though the first nations, which have lon^r stood like 
mountains, be thrown into the sea of revolution; though 
their inhabitants are tossed, like the ocean in a tempest; 
and the national establishments tremble with the swell- 
ing thereof. In the Revelation, a great people, in a 
tumultuous or revolutionary state, are repeatedly sym- 
bolized by the sea.f 

Thus we learn the true sense of the great Leviathan 
and dragon of the last days being described as lying 
in the sea. He lies in the sea of revolution and tu- 
mult. The ten toes of the image, Dan. ii, 41, — are part 
of iron and part oi clay. The empire of Antichrist will 
be partly strong and partly broken. The strength of 
the iron will strikingly appear. Yet the mixture of the 
clay will also discover itself. Some vassal kingdom 
will revolt; or some great battle may be lost. And 
this mixture of strength and weakness will occasion a 
sea of tumult, a roaring among the nations. 

4. This power is destroyed with dreadful ruin. It 
is with the sore, and great, and strong sword of the 
Most High. It is terrible to be slain with the sword of 

* Isa. xvii, 12, 13. 
+ See Chap, viii, 8, and xiii, ), and xvi, 3, Dan. vii, 2, ct alia. 



260 Other Prophecies of the Overthrow of Antichrist. 

the Lord. But when the slaughter is with God's sore, 
and great, and strong sword, the terrible things may be 
expected, which are abundantly predicted of the de- 
struction of Antichrist.* 

*Any, who may wish to consult other prophetic passages, 
which are thought to relate to the battle of the great day, may 
turn to the following Scriptures. 2 Sam. xxiii, 6, 7; Psalm xxi, 
8—12; andxxxvii, and ex; Isai. i, 24, — end, and ii, 10, — end; 
and xi, 4, and xiii, 6 — 11, and xxiv, and xxviii, 16 — 22, and 
xxxiv, 1 — 8, and xli, 10 — 16, and lix, 9, — end, and Ixiii, 1 — 6; 
and other passages noted by Dr. Hopkins, in his Treatise on the 
Millennium^ sec. iv. 



CHAP. IV. 



Containing a Treatise on the Seven Apocalyptic Vials, 

That the way may be prepared to note the prophecies 
relative to Antichrist, in some of the last of the vials, I 
shall endeavor to give an explanation of the whole of 
them. 

We are informed, Rev. xv, 1; And I saw another 
sign in heaven, great and marvellous, seven angels hav- 
ing the seven last plagues; for in them is filled up the 
wrath of God. Verse 7; And one of the four beasts 
gave unto the seven angels seven golden vials full of 
the wrath of God, who liveth for ever and ever. 
Chap, xvi, 1; And I heard a great voice out of the 
temple, saying to the seven angels, Go your ways, and 
pour out the vials of the wrath of God upon the earth. 

The vial here mentioned is a plain cup, out of which 
to drink. (<biuhv\ from mew, to drink.) We read, Psalm 
lxxv, 8. In the hand of the Lord there is a cup, and the 
wine is red; it is full of mixture; and he poureth out of 
the same; but the dregs thereof all the wicked of the 
earth shall wring them out and drink them. A cup is 
often used in sacred Writ, to signify a portion from 
God, either of blessing, or of judgment.* The seven 
golden vials full of the wrath of God, poured out from 
heaven to earth, are symbols of a series of peculiar 
judgments, which were to be inflicted upon the most 
notorious enemies of God on earth. Each vial being 
poured out by an Angel, indicates that Angels are the 
ministers of Divine Providence, to inflict the' judgments 
of heaven on the enemies of the Church. The apoca- 
lyptic vials are seven. The number seven is much 
used in the word of God; and especially in this mys- 
tical book. Here are the seven seals; the seven trum- 

* See Psalm xi, 6; Jer. xxv, 15, 17, 28; Ezek. xxiii, 32; 
Mark xiv, 36, and x, 38; Psalm cxvi, 13, and many others. 



£62 A Treatise on the Seven Vials. 

pets; the seven spirits of God; and the seven vials. 
There were to be seven signal scenes of judgment, 
probably in a kind of systematic connexion, which 
were to destroy the enemies of the Church, and to pre- 
pare the way for her millennial glory. And these are 
the seven last plagues, in which is filled up the wrath 
of God, which is to finish the scene with the most no- 
torious enemies of the cause of Christ God had been 
inflicting judgments on his enemies, who had attacked 
his Church, for many ages under the Gospel. There 
were the seals of judgments upon Pagan Rome; four 
trumpets of judgments upon Christian Rome; and two 
woe-trumpets of judgments on more eastern nations, 
as well as on Rome, in the rise of Mohammedism, and 
of the Ottoman empire; or in the ravages of the Sara- 
cens, and of the Turks. But these were not God's 
last plagues; were not comprised in the vials. The 
vials were to be subsequent to diem, and were to finish 
the scene of judgments preparatory to the Millennium. 
The Papal and Mohammedan enemies of the Church 
were to have an existence of 1260 years; and then they 
were to be destroyed. Accordingly, toward the close 
of the 1260 years, the direction is given from the tem- 
ple in heaven to the seven Angels, Go your ways, and 
pour out the vials of the wrath of God upon the earth. 
It has been the opinion of some, that the seventh 
trumpet, or third woe, comprises all the vials. What- 
ever plausible things may be said in favor of this, I 
think there are unanswerable objections against it; and 
that the old scheme, of the outpouring of the vials from 
some time before the commencement of the third woe, 
must be found correct. For there can be no plausible 
pretence, that the third woe commenced, previously to 
the French Revolution. But the supposition, that the 
seven vials were at that period all future; that four or 
five of them were accomplished on the French nation, 
and some neighboring nations, in less than twenty 
years, according to the scheme of Mr. Faber; and that 
none of the preceding judgments, which had been reg- 
ularly bringing down the Papal hierarchy, for several 
centuries, were yet to be reckoned as any part of the 



A Treatise on the Seven Vials. 263 

vials, must appear very extraordinary. Some of those 
preceding judgments appear to have an incontestable 
claim to be reckoned among the events, uhich were to 
fulfil the vials. The opinion, that none of the vials 
were poured out, till the revolution in France, appears, 
as real an extreme, as that of most of the old exposit- 
ors, that the vials have been poured out through all tl>e 
ages of Popery. The old scheme of the vials is as fol- 
lows: That the first vial inflicting a noisome and griev- 
ous sore, began to be poured out in the early part of the 
ninth century, in the contentions between the Popes and 
tie emperors of Germany, relative to power. That the 
second, poured upon the sea, and turning it to blood, 
was fulfilled in the fanatical crusades to the Holy land, 
in the eleventh and twelfth centuries. That the third, 
upon the rivers and fountains of water, was fulfilled in 
the persecuting crusades against the Albigenses in the 
vallies of Piedmont; and in the quarrels between the 
ecclesiastical, and the civil powers, and their respective 
parties, the Guelphs and Gebelins, concerning the 
right of investitures: That the fourth, poured upon 
the sun, was fulfilled in the rivalships of different 
Popes, in the last of the fourteenth and the former 
part of the fifteenth centuries; there being two and at 
one time three Popes set up at once, to the vexation of 
their different parties in Christendom: That the fifth? 
poured upon the seat of the beast, was fulfilled in the 
events of the reformation under Luther: That the sixth, 
upon the river Euphrates, was fulfilled in the subse- 
quent failing of the sources of Papal wealth: And that 
the seventh, poured into the air, is to be fulfil ed in the 
total destruction of the Papal nations, and the enemies 
of the Church. But according to this scheme, why 
were the vials called the seven last plagues? For the 
first of them was fulfilled five or six hundred years be- 
fore the second woe-trumpet! And indeed three or four 
of them preceded the second woe! If the old scheme 
be correct, the vials are so far from being God's last 
judgments on the Papal apostasy, that they were indeed 
his first. They attended the very rise, progress, and 
highest state of the Papal power. Such a power as 



264 The First Vial 

the Papal hierarchy, could not be expected to rise, 
and continue 1260 years, without some contentions 
and bloody scenes. But shall those contentions, which 
were yet consistent with the rise and zenith of the 
Papal power, be supposed to be the four first of the 
vials of the seven last plagues, which are to sweep the 
enemies of the Church from the face of the earth? 
It is incredible! It must appear unnatural, on the one 
hand, to apply the vials of the last judgments of God, 
to events, which attended the rise, and the highest 
state of Papal Rome; and unnatural, on the other 
hand, to exclude from the vials those events, which 
have been evidently destroying the Papal power, in a 
new and regular series of judgments, till we come 
down to the French revolution; and then to suppose 
a number of the vials to have been poured out almost 
at once. 

A series of events which were accomplished, some 
of them long before the French revolution, and which 
were fatally disastrous to the Papal power, appear fully 
to answer to the description of some of the vials: 
While yet the events which were consistent with the 
rise and zenith of that power, must be excluded from 
these judgments. The vials appear to contain a series 
of judgments, which were to commence after the second 
woe, peculiarly calculated to destroy the enemies of 
the Church; the last vial, and the last trumpet, meet- 
ing in the same period and event. 



^HE FIRST VIAL. 

And the first went and poured out his vial upon the 
earth; and there fell a noisome and grievous sore up- 
on the men, who had the mark of the beast, and upon 
them who worshipped his image. (Rev. xvi, 2.) 

The Papal beast rose out of the earth; (Rev. xiii, 11;) 
out of the earthly views of the Roman Christians. 
The earth, in distinction from heaven, is, in symbolic 
language, a fit representation of an earthly, corrupt sys- 



The First Vial. 

tern. A star falling from heaven to earth, is a striking 
emblem of apostasy. The earth, the seat of the dis- 
charge of this vial, then, must mean a most notable, 
corrupt, earthly system. And as it must relate to the 
system of this description, which was most injurious 
to the Church of Christ, so it must have related to that 
beast, which rose out of the earth, or to the Papal apos- 
tasy. By the men, who had the mark of the beast, and 
who worshipped his image, must be understood the 
members and supporters of the Papal see, who adhered 
to that system of idolatry under the Christian name, 
which is but a real substitute for the gross idolatry of 
ancient Pagan Rome. 

A sore, in symbolic language, signifies some dis- 
tressing calamity; but the symbol does not decide what 
kind of calamity. Solomon, at the dedication of the 
temple prayed, — When every one shall know his own 
sore, and his own grief, and shall spread forth his hands 
in this house; then hear thou from heaven, (2 Chron. vi, 
29.) Here every man's own sore is his own grief; and 
his grief is his sore. The following are familiar phrases 
in our language, sorely pained; sorely afflicted; sorely 
amazed. The use even of this adverb originates in 
the idea, that a great calamity is a sore. Whatever be 
the cause of the calamity, still it is a sore. Yet some 
calamities may more fitly be represented by a sore, than 
others; as may appear in attending to this vial. 

To find the noisome and grievous sore inflicted in 
the first vial, I look for the first signal event, which 
began the downfall of the Papal hierarchy. For this 
was the enemy first to be attacked. This power had 
its rise, its zenith, and its fall. And the first capital 
step toward its fall, must have been the first vial. 
This clue appears infallible. And what was the first 
capital event toward the destruction of Popery? Few 
need to be informed, that it was the reformation under 
Luther, and others, early in the sixteenth century. 
This was a fatal stroke, and the first fatal stroke to that 
wicked power. It gave Popery its death wound. And 
it was the introduction of a series of events, which in 
their issue were to terminate the existence of the Pa- 
34 



266 The First Vial 

pal imposture. Until the reformation, Popery may be 
said to have flourished. Notwithstanding those va- 
rious calamities attendant on Popery from its origin, 
and in which authors have imagined the four first vials 
received their fulfilment; and notwithstanding the judg- 
ment of the second woe, in the invasion of the Turks 
upon the eastern wing of the Roman dominions, and 
their taking Constantinople in 1453, and making it the 
seat of their empire; yet till the reformation, Popery re- 
mained in its zenith; it felt superior to all danger, and 
seemed to bid defiance to the world. This is evident 
from the whole history of the hierarchy at that period; 
fro ai their extravagant claims, unbounded insolence, 
and from the scandalous traffic of Leo X, and the min- 
ions of his order, in the vending of indulgences to com- 
mit sin; which wickedness, overleaping all former 
bounds, opened the eyes, and excited the zeal of Mar- 
tin Luther, and facilitated the exposure of the abom- 
inations of the whole scheme. How fitly then might 
the events of that day be represented, in symbolic lan- 
guage, by the falling of a noisome and grievous sore 
upon the men, who had the mark of the beast ; , and who 
worshipped his image? The reformation with its con- 
sequences, has indeed operated like an incurable wound 
upon the body of the man of sin. All his applications 
and exertions to effect a healing, by the skill and in- 
trigues of the Jesuits, and other means, have proved 
utterly ineffectual. Large portions of the Papal do- 
minions soon fell off. England, Scotland, Sweden, 
Denmark, about half the states of Germany, a number 
of cantons in Switzerland, and vast numbers of people 
in France, Hungary, and Bohemia, received the doc- 
trines of the reformation, separated from the commun- 
ion of the church of Rome, and utterly renounced the 
Papal authority. This was a sore indeed, and has al- 
ready issued in the death of the Papal beast. As a false 
prophet, in the grasp of Antichrist, the phantom of the 
Papal power is dragging out a miserable existence, or 
rather is on his way to execution. But as the Papal beast, 
or a predominant power on the Roman earth, he is no 
more! The light of truth and grace, which broke out 



The First Vial 267 

and shone at the time of the reformation, was indeed an 
event most excellent in its nature and consequences. 
But it was both noisome and grievous to the men, who 
had the mark of the beast, peculiarly so to the Pope, 
and all his clergy, and indeed to all the millions of zeal- 
ous Catholics, as is reproof to the scorner, and salutary 
rebuke to the irreclaimable son of Belial. It was 
most vexing and distressing, as is a fretting and incur- 
able sore upon the human body. 

Or shall we not a little vary the figure, and say, 
the light of the reformation, the art of printing not long 
before invented, and the revival of learning in Europe, 
uncovered and presented to view the deep, filthy, and 
fatal ulcer formed in the body of the Papal church? 
They evinced to the world, that that body, instead of 
being the temple of Christ, was but a mass of corrup- 
tion, like a great filthy ulcer! That the church of 
Rome, so long and so highly venerated, was Mystery, 
Babylon the great, the mother of harlots and abomina- 
tions of the earth: That with all her high pretensions, 
she was but a corrupt, filthy system, like a noisome 
and fatal sore upon the human body, by which the vitals 
are gradually destroyed. Such a figure is perfectly 
in point to represent such a case. We find it so used 
in sacred Writ, beside in the passage containing the 
first vial. To represent the very corrupt state of the 
Jewish church, in the days of Isaiah, God inspired 
that prophet to tell them, that from the sole of the foot, 
even nnto the head, there is no soundness in it; but 
wounds, and bruises, and putrifying sores. Isai. i, 6. 
The same, only with an amazing emphasis, the Most 
High caused to be proclaimed to the world, relative to 
the church of Rome, at the reformation. How fitly 
then might this exposure of the "putrifying sores" of 
that system, be predicted in the mystical language of 
the first vial? 

The event under consideration is so far from being 
incapable of being fitly represented by the figurative 
sore of the first vial, that it seems capable, in a twofold 
sense, of such a representation. This event may be 
said both to have inflicted, and discovered a noisome,, 



268 The First Vial. 

grievous sore upon the men, who had the mark of the 
beast. Perhaps both these senses were designed to 
be included as united in one. An application to a large, 
infected tumor on the human body, which application 
would produce no injury on the healthful flesh; but 
which would produce a speedy and fatal eruption on 
such a tumor; though it had before occasioned but 
little attention, may be said both to inflict, and to dis- 
covers, noisome, grievous, and deadly sore. ..The effect 
of the first vial, in the discovery, which pp6|fuced the 
Reformation, may be viewed in this twofold light, 
both as inflicting, and discovering a noisomejalftl griev- 
ous sore upon the men, who had the /%&&* of the 
beast, and who worshipped his image* 

The events, which produced the reformation, w r ere 
nat only the first signal step toward the%ayerthrow of 
Popery, but were just such events as :i rnaght be ex- 
pected to begin, its ruin.' A beam of ligfitt-was let 
into the dark recess; or the concealment was taken 
off from that blasphemous system. WereTa^ magis- 
trate about to put an end to a scene off wickedness 
in operation behind a curtain; after having 4 qriade his 
arrangements to seize the actors; and after having silently 
presented himself, with proper aids, by the side of the 
guilty apartment; wmt would be his first step in the 
process? Surely to raise tfee^Qjptain, or drawJ'it aside. 
Then the way is prepared to^afcst the criminals, and 
to bring tbctTf to condign punishment. If the Most 
High were^bout to take veftfe&fijce on* a corrupt es- 
tablishment, ^vhich is disguised under the most artful 
pretences, we 1 rrriight expect hifs first step would be, to 
strip off those false covers, and exhibit the system in 
its own corrupt' nature. Then the propriety of his 
subsequent] trdgments will appear. This was the very 
thing done wfeh the corrupt and disguised Papal sys- 
tem, at the time of the reformation. An argument is 
hence furnished in favor of that period's being the com- 
mencement of the period of the vials. The minis- 
trations of ;L|irther, and of the other reformers, with 
the benefit of the art of printing, and the revival of 
learning in Europe, after the dark ages, stripped the 



The First Vial 269 

vail from Popery, and discovered the deadly corruption 
of that system. And what symbolic figure could more 
correctly depict the operation, than the one given as 
the effect of the discharge of the first vial; viz. the 
falling of a noisome and grievous sore upon the men, who 
had the mark of the beast, and who worshipped his 
image. Here was a new scene opened. And it was 
the first, and a most natural step in that process of 
judgments, upon which a holy God was then entering 
with the man of sin. A sore was made, a deadly 
wound given in a system, which was itself shown to 
be but a great and filthy excrescence, like a fatal ab- 
scess upon the body of a man. 

As the above explanation of this vial, and that of the 
second, third, fourth, and fifth vials, which is to fol- 
low, is* new, it may be expedient to adduce here some 
further proofs and illustrations, to show that the time 
of the reformation was the commencement of the period 
of the vials; and that the reformation itself was the first 
vial. And as^ 4 my track is wholly unbeaten, and the 
scheme, if cqrreet, involves consequences very inter- 
esting to this age of the world, I shall take liberty to 
dwell somewhat largely upon this vial, and to show 
that the sixteenth century opened the period of the vials. 

Let any one read the history of Europe in the dark 
ages, and through the sixteenth and seventeenth centu- 
ries, and he must, be convinced that Popery continued 
entire till the commencement of the sixteenth cen- 
tury; and that then it began to experience a fatal re- 
verse 4 of circumstances. Such a reader must clearly 
percjeUte that all the affairs of the nations of Europe had 
been {^paring the way for the commencement of just 
such events, as seem to be indicated in the vials, till 
Luther arose, and Charles V came to the Imperial 
throne of Germany; and that then the drama, tremen- 
dous to the Papal see, opened. It has already been ob- 
served, that the commencement of the vials must have 
been the opening of a new and fatal series of judgments 
on the Papal system. But no such event took place 
till the above period, notwithstanding the judgment of 
the second woe, and other calamities. 



270 The First Vial 

The fanatical crusades to the Holy land, in the eleventh 
and twelfth centuries, in which it has been supposed 
the second vial was poured out, though they were 
in themselves bloody and dismal, yet tended to the 
confirming of the Papal domination. Upon those cru- 
sades Dr. Lowman has the following sentence; "In 
effect no policy could have so well served the Pope's 
ambition, nor any mean be better suited to render his 
authority supreme and absolute."* Was this then a 
vial of wrath upon the Papacy? Those events gave 
the Pope the management of the alms and legacies 
poured in, in vast profusion, for the support of those 
wars. Pie had in effect the supreme control of all 
those operations; which vastly established his influence. 
At the same time those wild expeditions laid a founda- 
tion to meliorate the state of Europe, and to cause light 
to dawn upon the barbarous ages. The travelling of 
such multitudes of ignorant beings abroad from their 
own cells, into other regions, and particularly through 
Constantinople, that city of knowledge and refinement, 
gave them new ideas of the world, of what man is capa- 
ble, and of the benefits of civilization. This had a 
beneficial effect upon those, who lived to return; and 
they communicated it toothers. The crusades tended 
to the establishment of civilized governments, instead 
of the anarchy of the feudal times, by drawing away 
contentious barons, who perished in the expeditions, 
and whose fiefs reverted to their kings. And the kings 
of the west of Europe had been enabled to purchase 
vast tracts of territory from the chiefs of the wild ad- 
venturers who calculated on new possessions in the 
east. This did considerable towards retrieving th£ mis- 
eries of the dark and feudal ages. Commerce also re- 
ceived a spring from the crusades. The procuring of 
supplies for the thousands and hundreds of thousands, 
who embarked in those expeditions, suggested the 
idea of barter and trade, especially in Italy: And rapid 
advances were made in this most gainful and civilizing 
art, by the Lombards and others, till the spirit of com- 

*On Rev. p. 181. 



The First Vial 271 

merce spread through most of Europe. Light in the 
art of civil government soon increased; and u Charters 
of Communities" under the crown; or towns, with in- 
corporate privileges, were established in Italy and France, 
and finally through Europe, and took the place of the 
wretched petty baronies of the feudal ages.* Chivalry, 
or the order of knighthood, which followed, and aided 
the melioration of those days, having "valor, humanity, 
courtesy, justice, and honor" for its professed charac- 
teristics; and the redress of the oppressed, under the 
feudal barons, for its professed object; operated as a 
favorable mean of refinement and civilization from the 
barbarity of the dark ages. Men were trained to this 
order by an appropriate discipline, and admitted with 
solemn form. Its honors were sought as of high im- 
portance; and monarchs were proud to receive them 
from the hands of private gentlemen, f 

These things fast prepared the way to overturn the im- 
positions of Popery, and to strip from the eyes of men, 
the bandages of delusion and superstition. At the same 
time these approaches toward light and civilization 
brought forward a system of preparations for the most des- 
olating scenes of Divine judgment on Papal nations, as 
will appear under the succeeding vials. Standing armies, 
disciplined troops, were not known in Europe, after the 
days of the Caesars, and the northern invasions, till this 
period. Charles II, king of France, now introduced 
the practice. This, while it confounded the aristoc- 
racies of the feudal barons, opened the door for new 
scenes of extensive and desolating wars. The idea of 
the balance of power, for the mutual interest of the 
European nations, was conceived at this period; a prin- 
ciple, which however necessary, often, in after days, in- 
volved the nations of Europe in a general blaze of 
vvar.J Tactics and the arts of war w r ere from this pe- 
riod studied. Firearms and gunpowder had not long be- 
fore been invented. Refined instruments for a new period 
of judgments! The art of printing also, to facilitate 

*Robcrtson's Hist. Ch. V, vol. i, p. SI— 40. 
+ Ib. p. 84. tlb. p. 107. 



272 The First Vial 

their progress in the arts of war, as well as in arts more 
beneficial to society, was now considerably improved. 
Every thing had been conspiring to prepare the way 
for a new and most interesting era of events. And ev- 
ery thing indicated that, with all its rich advantages of 
increasing light and civilization, that era was to open a 
period of terror and devastation to the Papal see. Great 
generals were raised up. Most ambitious rivals came 
to the thrones of the most powerful nations. Charles 
V, king of Spain, was elected to fill the Imperial throne 
of Germany. And he was formed with powers and 
ambition, and accommodated with dominions and op- 
portunity, to be a scourge to man! Francis I, who had 
been a violent competitor with Charles for the Impe- 
rial crown, and was his powerful rival, was on the throne 
of France. Henry VIII, ready to unite in any object 
of enterprise and ambition, was king of England. And 
Solyman, formed for war and enterprise, was emperor 
of the Turks. Such a preparation of executioners of 
the Divine judgments, could not have risen, and been 
placed in their posts, without vast design in Providence. 
And it is allowed that a new era of most important affairs 
commenced with the sixteenth century, after the long 
reign of darkness and Papal superstition. Dr. Rob- 
ertson remarks, "Accordingly the sixteenth century 
opened with the certain prospect of its abounding with 
great and interesting events."* And such events did 
in fact take place. The Pope himself (till now un- 
shaken, as superior to all danger) in the view of these 
preparations, trembled, and predicted the approaching 
ruin of the Papal see! as will be noted under the next 
vial. To this period then we must look, for the com- 
mencement of the vials of Divine wrath on the Papal 
beast. 

And when this apparatus, which has been hinted, and 
will more fully appear under the next vial, was pre- 
pared, the first most natural and necessary step would 
be, to draw the curtain, to expose the wicked delusions 
of the system now destined to ruin; and that God's 

*Hist. Ch. V, vol. i, p. 145. 



The First Vial. 273 

elect might be called out of that sinking Sodom. This 
must have been the design of the first vial. 

Accordingly this scene opened. Martin Luther, a 
pious Augustine monk, a man of prime natural and 
acquired abilities, remarkably fitted by Providence for 
the purpose, and a professor of philosophy in the uni- 
versity at Wittemberg, became disgusted and alarmed 
at the impious sale of indulgences, and openly preached 
against it in 1517. This was a few years before Charles 
V came to the Imperial throne. This most licentious 
and abominable practice of Pope Leo X, of vending 
pardons for all past sins, and liberties to commit any 
sins in future, for certain sums of money, and convey- 
ing official diplomas, sealing the pardon and indulgences 
in the name of Christ, was the occasion of opening 
that series of evils to the Papal see, which was to issue 
in its total ruin. Luther raised his warning voice against 
this wickedness; and was led on to discover and ex- 
pose all the abominations of the Papal system. Others 
followed him. And their success was astonishing. I 
cannot in this short work, and need not, give the history 
of the reformation. I shall only hint some things, in 
which it will appear, that the man of sin now received a 
deadly wound, in the exposure of the abominations of 
his system, which was now presented to the nations as a 
noisome, grievous ulcer. 

Great attention was soon paid to the preaching of 
Luther. Some of the first characters in Germany had 
been inwardly vexed, that such vast sums of property 
were collected from among their people for indulgen- 
ces; that the people were thus drained of their money 
at such expense of their morals; and all under the cloak 
of religion. And the intrigues, oppressions and licen- 
tiousness of many of the ecclesiastical German princes, 
and of the Papal clergy, had been a source of vexa- 
tion. These things prepared people to listen to the 
preaching of Luther. And his proselytes became nu- 
merous. After some fruitless attempts of the Papal 
party to silence Luther, and to extinguish his light, the 
Pope published against him a bull of excommunication, 
and demanded that the law against heretics should be 
35 



274 The First Vial. 

executed upon him. Upon this Luther declared the 
Pope to be the man of sin; and publicly burnt the Pope's 
bull against him, and his own Papal books. At the 
diet of German princes at Worms, called to suppress 
the new religious commotions, the emperor Charles 
labored to procure the destruction of Luther. Upon 
this Luther retired for a season from public view, and 
translated the Bible into the German language; which 
was of infinite service to the reformation. The wars, 
which soon broke out between the emperor and the 
king of France, of which Italy was the bloody theatre, 
for a long course of years, (as will be noted in the next 
vial) prevented both the Pope and the emperor from 
being able to crush the reformation. Providence de- 
signed that the Pope should have other business to en- 
gage his attention; being placed between two fires, war- 
ring and intriguing, sometimes on the one side, and 
sometimes on the other, of tht two great rival cham- 
pions of Europe, Charles and Francis; and in con- 
tinual scenes of danger and vexation. The same 
cause prevented the emperor from being able to 
oppose the reformation to any effect. So urgent and 
precarious were the affairs of Charles abroad, that he 
viewed it bad policy, if not dangerous, to provoke those 
German princes, who had favored the cause of the re- 
formation. And indeed Charles himself, being often 
embroiled with the intrigues and power of the Pope 
uniting with the king of France against him, as often 
secret!) 7 rejoiced to see the abominations of the Pope ex- 
posed and his influence thereby curtailed. And at times 
Charles himself, (as great a catholic bigot as he was to the 
last) was not wanting to put a helping hand to expose 
the Pope's/duplicities and wickedness. As an instance 
of this; upon the Pope's publishing an angry brief 
against Charles, as a reason why the former had united 
w r ith the king of France against him, Charles published 
a long reply, in which he enumerates many instances of 
the Pope's ingratitude, deceit, and ambition. He at the 
same time wrote to the college of cardinals, complain- 
ing of the Pope's partiality and injustice; and requiring 
of them, that if the Pope still refused to call a council., 



The First Vial 275 

to attend to the affairs of the reformation, (which he had 
hitherto refused to do, choosing rather to attempt to 
crush it by dint of power) they should show their con- 
cern for the peace of the Christian church, "so shame- 
fully neglected by its chief Pastor" by summoning a 
council in their own names. This manifesto, but little 
inferior to Luther's charges against the Pope, flew over 
Germany, and did much toward confirming the charges 
of the reformers against the Papal corruptions. Many 
great and free cities of the first rank openly embraced 
the reformed religion. 

Great advantages were on the side of the reformers. 
Says Dr. Robertson, "Erudition, industry, accuracy of 
sentiment, purity of composition, even wit and raillery, 
were almost wholly on the side of the reformers, and 
triumphed with ease over illiterate monks, whose rude 
arguments, expressed in a perplexed and barbarous style, 
were found insufficient for the defence of a system of 
errors, for which all the arts and ingenuity of later and 
more learned advocates have not been able to pal- 
liate."* Erasmus of Rotterdam, a great wit, and of the 
first rate attainments in the literature of that day, was 
educated for the church. But discovering the abom- 
inations of the Papal system, he turned ail the torrent 
of his popular, satirical acumen against those abom- 
inations. The landgrave of Hesse, the electors of Sax- 
ony and Brandenburg, the dukes of Brunswick and 
Lunenburg, and the prince of Anhalt, embraced and 
patronized the reformed religion. The Pope demand- 
ed a diet, to destroy Luther, and crush the reformation. 
But the princes informed him, that they could not com- 
ply with his order; for a reformation was absolutely ne- 
cessary; and so many had embraced the reformed re- 
ligion, that it would be dangerous to use any violence 
against them. This diet of the princes assembled at 
Nuremberg, now drew up a remonstrance of an hun- 
dred articles, against the corruptions and abominations 
of the Papal see. The Pope's nuncio perceiving what 
the diet were doing, and finding himself unable to pre* 

*Hist. Ch. V, vol. ii, p. 155. 



276 The First Vial 

vent it, fled abruptly from the city, even without takin g 
leave of the diet, lest he should have to be the bearer 
of a message, which would be so painful to the court of 
Rome. The ecclesiastical princes also withdrew from 
a business, in which they, as well as their whole sys- 
tem of Papal corruption, were so deeply implicated. 
The secular princes united in their remonstrance of 
an hundred charges. They are too long to be enumer- 
ated. "They complained of the sums exacted for dis- 
pensations, absolutions, and indulgences; of the expense 
arising from law-suits, carried on by appeals to Rome; 
of the innumerable abuses occasioned by reservations, 
commendams, and annates; of the exemption from civil 
jurisdiction, which the clergy had obtained; of the art, 
by which they brought all secular causes under the 
cognizance of the ecclesiastical judges; of the inde- 
cent and profligate lives, which not a few of the clergy 
led;"-— and of many other particulars, which had long 
tortured the people of Germany, and had prepared 
the way for the quick reception and progress of the 
doctrines of the reformers. And the diet concluded 
their remonstrance by announcing, "that if the holy 
see did not speedily deliver them from these intolera- 
ble burdens, they had determined to endure them no 
longer; and would employ the power and authority, 
with which God had entrusted them, in order to pro- 
cure relief."* Thus the Pope was utterly defeated. 
The diet, instead of destroying Luther, and crushing 
the reformation, took a most effectual step to widen the 
sore upon the men who had the mark of the beast, and 
who worshipped his image, by exposing the intolera- 
ble -wickedness of their system; and doing it with such 
authority, as to add an amazing weight to the event. 

These things opened the eyes of the people with a 
rapidity, which might be expected in such a case. And 
hundreds of thousands were astonished to behold the 
filthy depravity of the system, which had so long been 
held in the highest veneration. To add to the griev- 
ousness of the sore, and to give the most deadly force to 

f Hist. Ch. V, toI. ii, p. 273. 



The First Vial. 277 

the exposure of Papal corruption, Pope Adrian, who 
succeeded Leo X, most frankly acknowledged and 
bewailed these corruptions, ; nd engaged to do all in 
his power to reform them: Upon which his clergy at 
Rome were highly offended, and complained that he 
was betraying their interest. Adrian suddenly died. 
And there was boldly fixed to the door of his chief phy- 
sician in capitals, "To the deliverer of his country:" 
Thus acknowledging, and rejoicing, that the Pope, 
who was betraying the corruptions of the Romish see, 
was hurried out of the world with murderous design! 
These things added to the horror already excited at Pa- 
pal corruption. 

Most of the princes of Germany, who had favored 
the reformation, established that worship of God in their 
territories, which they approved; and suppressed the 
rites of the Papal church. Almost half the Germanic 
body revolted from the Papal see. And in the cities, 
which followed not this example, the Papal authority 
was much weakened. The emperor was troubled at 
the prevalence of the reformation. He viewed it un- 
favorable to that plan of dominion over the princes of 
Germany, which he had secretly in view. And the tol- 
erance, which the urgency of his affairs abroad had ob- 
liged him to give to it, had offended the Papal powers. 
Charles therefore assembled the diet at Spires in 1529, 
and demanded of them an order, that the innovations of 
religion should spread no further among those, who 
were now Papists, till a meeting of a general council. 
After much debate, a majority of votes was obtained 
in the diet for this purpose. Upon this, the elector of 
Saxony, the margrave of Brandenburg, the landgrave 
of Hesse, the duke of Lunenburg, the prince of An- 
halt, with the deputies of fourteen Imperial and free 
cities, entered their solemn pro test against the decree, as 
unjust and impious; and they hence obtained the name 
of Protestants. 

The Pope and Charles, upon making a temporary 
peace, agreed to exert themselves to suppress the re- 
formation. The diet of Augsburg was accordingly 
called. Melancthon there drew up a confession of re- 



278 The First Vial. 

ligion as soft and inoffensive as was possibly consistent 
with the views of the reformers. But the Popish clergy 
objected to it. And the divines in the reformation 
would come no lower. Charles turned from them to 
the princes of the reformation. But they were no less 
zealous, than were the divines. The emperor then 
obtained a vote of the majority of the diet, (there being 
many ecclesiastical princes in it) condemning the tenets 
of the reformers, and containing things of a threatening 
aspect. The Protestant states upon this were alarmed: 
and they assembled at Smalkalde, and formed a solemn 
league of defence. They also formed an alliance with 
Francis, king of France, and Henry, king of England; 
who confederated with them, not indeed to favor the 
reformation; but to cramp their great rival Charles. 
Upon this the emperor was alarmed, and became more 
moderate. And as the Turks were now threatening 
him, he formed terms of pacification with the Prot- 
estants at Nuremberg, which were ratified at the diet 
of Ratisbon, agreeing, that the laws in force against 
the Protestants should be void; and all should enjoy 
liberty of conscience, until a general council, which 
Charles engaged should be called if possible within 
six months. The emperor had often proposed to the 
Pope to call a council to sit in Germany, to settle their 
religious disputes. But the Pope had ever been reluc- 
tant. He doubtless understood, better than did the 
emperor, that his affairs could not endure such an in- 
vestigation; and especially of a council sitting in Ger- 
many ', where all the Protestant divines had a right to 
attend and act. The Pope wished rather to crush the 
reformation by dint of power. And the Protestants 
had good reason to believe that Charles designed to 
attempt the same, if more peaceful means proved in- 
effectual. They therefore renewed their league of 
Smalkalde in 1535; a,nd it was signed by the elector 
of Saxony, the duke of Brunswick, the landgrave of 
Hesse, the duke of Wurtemburg, the dukes of Pom- 
erania, the princes of Anhalt, the counts of Mansfield, 
the count of Nassau, and by the deputies of twenty 



The First Vial. 279 

four free cities.* We here learn to how great a de- 
gree the sore on the men, who had the mark of the 
beast, became offensive; and to how great a degree, the 
abomination of the Papal system was unfolded. 

The Pope, that he might crush the reformation with 
a better grace, set about a reformation in his own sys- 
tem. He deputed a number of cardinals and bishops 
to inquire into the abuses and corruptions of the Rom- 
ish court; and to propose the best method of cor- 
recting them. In this duty they were reluctant, slow, 
and remiss. Defects they touched with a gentle hand, 
afraid of probing too deep into the dismal sore. But 
many enormities they could not but expose; while the 
remedies suggested were wholly inadequate, or were 
never applied. The report of these deputies was de- 
signed to be kept a secret in the court of Rome. But 
it got air. It reached Germany. It was made public. 
And it afforded the Protestants ample matter for re- 
flection and triumph. This added weight to the re- 
monstrances of the reformers. And it evinced, that it 
was in vain to expect a reformation from the Catho- 
lics; who (as Luther on this occasion expressed it) 
"piddled at curing warts; while they overlooked, or 
confirmed Ulcers." How striking, that Luther him- 
self, in expressing what was discovered in the Papal 
see, should, without any view of the language of the 
first vial, use the very word there used! The word 
there translated sore, in the original is 'fAnos, from which 
the English word nicer is derived. Luther discovered 
a noisome and grievous sore on the men, who had the 
mark of the beast. 

The depth and rankling nature of this sore upon the 
men, who had the mark of the beast, appeared in the at- 
tempts made by the Pope and the German emperor to 
crush the Smalkalde league. However long Charles had 
dissembled his designs, and however long his wars abroad 
had prevented his being able to use violent means to crush 
the reformation, he still carried the purpose in his heart, 
if other means should prove ineffectual. And as he 

*Hist. Ch. V. vol. iii, p. 89. 



280 The First Vial 

found a cessation of his wars abroad about the year 
1547, he made his arrangements to carry his purpose 
into effect. But his designs being perceived by the 
vigilant Protestants, they with incredible celerity made 
their arrangements to meet him. And notwithstand- 
ing Charles, by his fair protestations of having no de- 
sign against the Protestant religion, but only to crush a 
political faction, had caused many Protestant cities to 
remain neutral, and some even to join with him, he in 
a short time found 70,000 foot and 15,000 horse in 
arms against him, with 120 cannon, 8,000 beasts of 
burden, and 6,000 pioneers. The emperor was as- 
tonished at their numbers and force! But for want of 
experienced generals, and through the treachery of 
Maurice, to whom the elector of Saxony had com- 
mitted the care of his dominions in his absence, as well 
as through the superior generalship of Charles, this ar- 
my of the reformers was soon dispersed. And Charles 
for a time thought he was going to effect his purposes, 
both of crushing the reformation, and of destroying the 
liberties of Germany. But such were the numbers 
and zeal of the reformers, and such their view of the 
abomination of Popery, that his attempts proved vain. 
Maurice, who had deserted the Protestants, now be- 
came alarmed for the liberties of Germany; and in a 
plan of deep policy he out-generalled Charles, rescued 
both the cause of the Protestants, and the liberties of 
Germany out of his hands, and brought about the peace 
of Passau, in 1552, which was confirmed in the diet 
of Augsburg, in 1555; and which formed the basis of 
the religious peace in Germany. The following are 
chief articles of this recess: "That such princes and 
cities, as have declared their approbation of the con- 
fession of Augsburg, shall be permitted to profess the 
doctrines, and exercise the worship, which it author- 
izes, without interruption or molestation from the 
emperor, or the king of the Romans, or any power 
or person whatsover: That the Protestant powers on 
their part shall give no disquiet to the princes and states, 
who adhere to the tenets and rites of the church of 
Rome: That for the future no attempt shall be made 



The First Vial. 281 

toward terminating' religious differences, but by the 
gentle and pacific methods of persuasion and confer- 
ences: That the Popish ecclesiastics shall claim no 
spiritual jurisdiction in such states, as receive the 
confession of Augsburg. That such as had seized 
the benefices or revenues of the church, previous to 
the treaty of Passau, shall retain possession of them, 
and be liable to no prosecution in the Imperial cham- 
ber on that account. That the supreme civil power in 
every state shall have right to establish what form of 
doctrine and worship it shall deem proper; and if any 
of its subjects refuse to conform to these, the govern- 
ment shall permit them to remove, with all their ef- 
fects, whithersoever they shall please. That if any 
prelate or ecclesiastic shall hereafter abandon the Rom- 
ish religion, he shall instantly relinquish his diocese 
or benefice; and it shall be lawful for those, in whom 
the right of nomination is vested, to proceed immedi- 
ately to an election, as if the office were vacant by 
death or translation, and to appoint a successor of un- 
doubted attachment to the ancient system."* No 
doubt there are defects in this instrument, in point of 
religious liberty. But when we consider when, where, 
by whom, and in favor of whom it was confirmed, we 
see in it the death wound of the Papal beast, and a 
discovery of the rottenness of the Romish system, 
which must have issued in its ruin. The above arti- 
cles extended only to those of the reformers who em- 
braced the confession of Augsburg. Consequently 
the followers of Zuinglius, and of Calvin, who viewed 
that confession as too soft toward the Catholic interest, 
remained without any legal protection from the rigor 
of the law against heretics, till the treaty "of Westphalia, 
nearly a century after that of Augsburg. And in 
France, and other Papal countries, that compact afford- 
ed no protection to the Protestants. 

But the reformation spread into other countries 
with amazing rapidity. The Pope himself now felt 
the fatal nature of his wound; and he languished under 

♦Hist. Ch. V, toI. Hi, p. 1ST. 

36 



282 The First Vial 

it. Of the council of Bologna, called to deliberate on 
their wretched affairs, after a broken, unavailing ses- 
sion, Dr. Robertson remarks, "The Pope had no 
choice, but to dissolve an assembly which had become 
the object of contempt, and exhibited to all Christen- 
dom a most glaring proof of the impotence of the Rom- 
ish see."* The emperor Charles himself took an 
occasion from the above incident to stigmatize the 
Pone, and to endeavor to render him odious even to 
all zealous Catholics. And various things occurred 
which did in fact render him odious to the Papal, as 
well as Protestant world; particularly the following in- 
cident. Pope Julian bestowed the cardinal's hat (the 
most sacred official gift in his power) on one Innocent, 
an obscure youth of about 16 years of age, known by 
the name of the ape; because he took the care of an 
ape in his master's family. Upon this strange occur- 
rence, Dr. Robertson remarks; "In an enlightened 
age, when by the progress of knowledge and phi- 
losophy, the obligations of duty, and decency were 
better understood, when a blind veneration for the 
Pontifical character was every where abated, and one 
half of Christendom in open rebellion against the Pa- 
pal see, this action was viewed with horror." Libels 
filled even Rome itself, satirizing the Pope upon this 
conduct; and imputing it to a horrible, nameless pas- 
sion, which the Pope was supposed to have indulged 
toward this youth. 

Pope Julius III, brought indelible disgrace on the 
Pontifical chair. While his nuncio Morono was la- 
boring by -his direction at the diet of Augsburg, to 
set aside the peace of Passau, which has been noted 
as in favor of the Protestants, the Pope was at the 
same time wallowing in licentiousness in his capital 
at Rome. Through excessive indulgence he had be- 
come averse to all serious business. An application 
which required attention to business was made to him, 
which he wished to avoid; for which purpose he feign- 
ed himself sick. And to give plausibility to his pre- 

* Hist. Ch. V, vol. Hi, p. 457. 



The First Vial 283 

tence, he retired, and altered his diet. This course in 
fact brought on a sickness, of which in a few days 
he died! Thus while the Protestants were trem- 
bling at the intrigues of his nuncio in the diet of Augs- 
burg, the Pope was suddenly snatched out of time by 
his own mean artifice: Upon which his nuncio left the 
diet, and hastened to Rome, to be present at the elec- 
tion of a new Pope; and the peace of Passau was con- 
firmed. What an exposure of the deadly corruption 
of that system! No wonder indeed, that hundreds of 
thousands hastened to flee out of it, as from a house 
infected with the plague! For the exposures of this Pa- 
pal corruption, flew like lightning over Europe, and 
suddenly broke the enchantments of superstition, in 
which millions had been miserably enslaved. Upon 
this Dr. Robertson remarks; "The charm, which had 
bound mankind for so many ages, was broken at once. 
The human mind, which had continued long as tame 
and passive, as if it had been formed to believe what- 
ever was taught, and to bear whatever was imposed, 
roused of a sudden, and became inquisitive, mutinous, 
and disdainful of the yoke, to which it had hitherto 
submitted. The wonderful ferment and agitation of 
mind (which at this distance of time appears unac- 
countable, or is condemned as extravagant) was so 
general, that it must have been excited by causes, 
which were natural, and of powerful efficacy. The 
kingdoms of Denmark, Sweden, England, Scotland, 
and almost one half of Germany, threw oft' their allegi- 
ance to the Pope, abolished his jurisdiction within their 
territories, and gave the sanction of law to modes of 
discipline and systems of doctrine, which were not on- 
ly independent of Papal power, but hostile to it. Nor 
was this spirit of innovation confined to those coun- 
tries, which openly revolted from the Pope. It spread 
through all Europe, and broke out in every part of it 
with various degrees of violence. It penetrated early 
into France, and made quick progress there. In that 
kingdom the number of converts to the opinions of 
the reformers, was so great, their zeal so enterprizing, 
and the abilities of their leaders so distinguished, that 



284 The First Vial 

they soon ventured to contend for superiority with the 
established church, and were sometimes on the point 
of obtaining it. In all the provinces of Germany, 
which continued to acknowledge the Papal supremacy, 
as well as in the low countries, the Protestant doctrines 
were secretly taught, and had gained so many pros- 
elytes, that they were ripe for revolt, and were restrain- 
ed merely by the dread of their rulers from imitating 
the examples of their neighbors, and asserting their in- 
dependence. Even in Spain and in Italy symptoms 
of the same disposition to shake off the yoke, appear- 
ed. The pretensions of the Pope to infallible knowl- 
edge and supreme power, were treated by many per- 
sons of eminent learning and abilities, with such scorn, 
or attacked with such vehemence, that the most vigil- 
ant attention of the civil magistrate, the highest strain 
of Pontifical authority, and all the rigor of inquisito- 
rial jurisdiction, were requisite to check and extin- 
guish it."* 

Who then can doubt but this fatal wound gTven to 
the Papal power, this sudden and most astonishing ex- 
hibition of the filthy abomination of the Papal see, ful- 
filled a vial of the wrath of God on that corrupt sys- 
tem? And who can doubt but this was the first 
vial, which was to operate as a noisome, grievous sore 
upon the men who had the mark of the beast, and who 
worshipped .his image? With such a rankling, deadly 
sore they indeed did languish, under the developernent 
of the abominations of their system, and under the 
progress of the doctrines of the reformation. The 
Lamb now appeared on mount Zion; (Rev. xiv, I;) or 
Christ appeared in his Church, for the salvation of his 
cause; and for the confusion of his enemies. This his 
appearance marked the commencement of a new era of 
judgments upon the wicked. And they have never 
found any thing like a healing. The total filthiness of 
their system stands exposed before the nations, as in 
the light of the meridian sun. And this event was the 
first fatal stroke toward their destruction! 

* Hist. Ch, V, vol. iv, p. 320. 



The Second Vial 285 



THE SECOND VIAL. 

And the second Angel poured out his vial upon the 
sea; and it became as the blood of a dead man: and 
every living soul died in the sea. (Rev. xvi, 3.) 

As by the earth, on which the contents of the first vial 
were discharged, is to be understood the corrupt sys- 
tem of the Papal hierarchy; by the sea in the second 
vial we are to understand the multitudes of people in 
the most central parts of the Papal dominions. / will 
show thee the judgment of the great whore, that sitteth 
upon many xvaters. The waters, which thou sawest, 
where the whore sitteth, are people and midtitudes, and 
nations and tongues.* Here probably we are presented 
both with the sea in the second vial, and the rivers and 
fountains of water in the third. The two vials, the 
second and third, divide them into sea, and rivers and 
fountains of water. By the sea then in this second 
vial, we are naturally led to understand the most cen- 
tral parts of the Papal delusion. Italy first presents it- 
self, as entitled to this symbolic appellation. And 
probably the great Papal nations bordering upon it, 
Germany, France, and possibly Spain, are to be view- 
ed in a sense included in this sea, as the instruments 
of the judgment of this vial. There appears a fitness 
in symbolizing Italy by the sea. At the commence- 
ment of the sixteenth century it was a great collection 
of different states and governments, of jarring and con- 
tending interests. This remark indeed held true of 
the great Papal nations bordering upon Italy, which 
were in a sense included in the sea in this vial, as the 
instruments of the judgment. Those great Papal na- 
tions locally united, may be viewed as being at that time 
a vast collection of contending interests, both as great 
nations in relation to each other; and as containing par- 
tial, discordant interests in each nation, which grew out 
of the peculiar circumstances of the feudal times. These 

* Rev. xvii, 1,15. 



286 The Second Vial 

jarring, internal interests, without any common princi- 
ple of strength sufficient to unite them, much resem- 
bled the tempestuous sea. "In the German empire 
(says Dr. Robertson) which was a confederacy of 
princes, of ecclesiastics, and of free cities, it was impos- 
sible that they should incorporate thoroughly."* In 
Germany and Italy the education of ecclesiastics, and 
their genius and connexion with the court of Rome, 
rendered them so different from the other princes, that 
it was a source of jealousy and discord. Consult the 
hundred articles of grievance, presented to the Pope 
by the diet of Nuremburg, and the discordant nature 
of these national materials strikingly appears. There 
is then a fitness in their being symbolized by the sea. 
And another more general reason why they should be 
thus represented, was the tumultuous state into which 
they were thrown, in consequence of the judgments 
of this vial. Great nations in the effervescence occa- 
sioned by wars and judgments, are abundantly repre- 
sented in sacred Writ, by the sea,\ 

It has been supposed that the turning of this sea 
to blood, by the contents of the second vial, and the 
turning of the rivers and fountains of water to blood by 
the third vial, are in allusion to that plague on Egypt, 
in which the rivers and fountains of water were turned 
to blood, so that every thing in them died. But the 
events were to be fulfilled no doubt by desolating wars. 

It has already been stated, that a long train of prov- 
idential circumstances had been preparing the way for 
the sixteenth century to commence with the certain 
prospect of its abounding with most interesting events. 
The invention of gunpowder, and of fire-arms; the 
keeping of regular standing armies; and extending 
the prerogatives of the crown, or the better organi- 
zation of national governments, so that the force of a 
nation might be brought into action at the pleasure of 
an ambitious sovereign; these things, together with a 
cluster of the most powerful and ambitions potentates 

* Hist. Ch. V, toI. i, p. 220. 
t See page 258, of this Dissertation. 



The Second Vial. 287 

coming to the thrones of the great nations bordering 
upon Italy, indicated the most bloody and dismal 
events as about to commence. 

Charles V was born in 1500. Upon the death of 
his father Philip, archduke of Austria, he became heir 
to the crown of Spain. And upon the death of his 
grandfather Maximilian, emperor of Germany, Charles 
and Francis I, the powerful monarch of France, be- 
came competitors for the Imperial crown. Upon 
which Dr. Robertson remarks; "Pope Leo X trem- 
bled at the prospect of beholding the Imperial crown 
placed on the head of the king of Spain and of Na- 
ples; and foretold that the election of either ( harles or 
Francis would be fatal to the independence of the 
holy see, to the peace of Italy, and perhaps to the liber- 
ties of Europe."* The Pope himself saw an appa- 
ratus of fatal judgments; and he trembled! And events 
soon showed, that he did not tremble in vain. Charles 
was elected to the Imperial dignity; at which Francis felt 
all the chagrin and rage of a haughty, disappointed rival. 
These two haughty potentates soon commenced tre- 
mendous preparations for war, and "Italy (says Dr. 
Robertson) soon became the theatre, on which the 
greatest powers of Europe contended for superiori- 
ty, "t And till about the year 1559, its fairest prov- 
inces were turned into fields of carnage and blood. In 
but little short of txventy successive campaigns in Ita- 
ly, (contending for Milan, Naples, and for one Italian 
state and another J Charles and Francis, those mighti- 
est potentates of Europe, exerted themselves to the 
utmost for victory. Sometimes success crowned the 
arms of one, and sometimes of the other. The Pope 
was found intriguing between them; sometimes in alli- 
ance with the one, sometimes with the other; but gen- 
erally between two fires; and in danger, vexation, and 
distress! 

Here it may be proper to remark, that the second 
vial was not deferred till the first was finished. The 
events of the first had but fairly commenced, when 

*Hist Ch. V, vol. i, p. 70 ; 71. + lb. p. 139. 



288 The Second Vial. 

the second began to be poured out. A most cele- 
brated modern author observes; "It is no where said, 
that each vial is emptied, before its successor begins 
to be poured out. Hence it is not unreasonable to 
conclude that two or more of the vials may be pouring 
out at the same time, though the effusion of one com- 
mence before that of the other. "* Although the two 
first vials be of natures wholly different, yet the second 
soon commenced, to aggravate the effects of the first. 
Here the wisdom and mercy of God appeared. By 
the events of the second vial, God furnished employ- 
ment for the powerful enemies of the reformation; and 
thus prevented their being able to withstand the effects 
of the first vial. Although the first vial began to be 
poured out for a course of years before the second, 
yet the two were to be poured out for the most part 
collaterally. The discovery of the surprising impo- 
sitions of the Papal see, was to be made, and was to 
progress. While at the same time a train of sore 
judgments, from causes entirely foreign, for the most 
part, from those of the reformation, were to attend, 
both to exhibit the wrath of Heaven against the man 
of sin; and to protect the reformers and the reformed 
from his fury till their cause should be established. 
There can be no rational objection against this opin- 
ion, of the two vials being poured out at the same 
time. The reformation was not of a nature to come 
to a close, before the effusion of the succeeding vial 
should commence. It was to progress for centuries, 
till Popery should be no more. Other vials then, if 
they are poured out at all, must be poured out collat- 
erally with it. And if so, what objection can be made 
to the effusion of its successor commencing soon after 
the effusion of the first? The nature of the case shows 
the necessity of such an event, and the goodness of 
God in it. Were a man to order his son to throw off 
the cover from a nest of vipers, would he not be ready 
at the same time, with his proper implements, to be- 
gin their destruction, and thus to prevent their de- 

* Faber, vol. ii, p. 1 99. 



The Second Vial. 289 

stroying his son? We find the times of the seals; and 
of the trumpets. But we do not think it necessary to 
find all the effects of one to have ceased, before the suc- 
ceeding one commences; nor to find equal distances of 
time between them. Their distances were unequal; 
and their effects often collateral. 

We find in history, that after Charles V was elected 
to the Imperial crown, he was urged to repair speedily 
to Germany, on account of the innovations in religion, 
which were progressing there. "Unknown opinions 
concerning religion (says the historian) had been pub- 
lished, such as had thrown the minds of men into an 
universal agitation, and threatened the most violent 
effects." And "the new opinions concerning religion 
made such rapid progress, as required the most serious 
consideration."* Accordingly, as soon as Charles ar- 
rived at Germany, he called a diet of the princes at 
Worms, we are informed, "to concert the most proper 
measures for checking the progress of those new and 
dangerous opinions, which threatened to disturb the 
peace of Germany, and to overturn the religion of their 
ancestors."! Now had not Charles and the Pope been 
diverted from this object, by the tremendous scenes of 
war, which soon opened upon them in Italy, and kept 
them employed till the work of the reformation became 
established, the, reformers must soon have been crushed. 
Humanly speaking, the events of the first vial could 
not have produced their designed effect, without the 
concurring aid of the judgment of the second. For 
which reason, as we may believe, the second vial was 
not deferred for that proportionable length of time, which 
might otherwise have been expected, when the whole 
seven were to occupy the space of several centuries. 
When these things are considered, I trust no objection 
will arise to the explanation given of these two vials, 
from the partial synchronism of their events. 

To trace in order the events, which I apprehend relate 
to the second vial, would be to write a long history. 
I shall mention only a few of those events. Let any 

*Hist. Charles V, vol. ii, pp. 66, 89. +Ib. p. 103. 

37 



290 The Second Vial 

one peruse the history of that period, given by Dr» 
Robertson, and he will not doubt whether the events 
were of sufficient magnitude to answer to the second 
vial. For but little short of 40 years we find an almost 
continual series of wars, of which Italy was chiefly the 
bloody theatre. The powers engaged were, the em- 
peror of Germany, (who was at the same time king of 
Spain and of Naples) the king of France, the Pope, the 
emperor of the Turks, the king of the Romans, of 
Hungary and Bohemia, and more than once the king 
of England. Terrible battles were fought. And all the 
calamities of sieges and captivities, and all those evils 
usually attendant on furious wars, were experienced in 
Italy. The Pope himself met with rough treatment. 
He was more than once a prisoner; and his capital was 
plundered. Cardinal Pompeo Colona, a disappointed 
rival of Pope Clement, instigated by the Imperial am- 
bassador, while the Pope was engaged with Francis 
against the emperor, seized the gates of the Pope, at 
the head of an army, and dispersed his guards. The 
Pope fled to the castle of St. Angelo; which was imme- 
diately besieged. The palace of the Vatican, the church 
of St. Peter, and the houses of the Pope's ministers and 
servants, were plundered. The Pope capitulated; be- 
ing forced to agree to grant his cardinal a full pardon 
for all this conduct, and to withdraw his troops from the 
confederate army then at Lombardy. Not long after, 
Bourbon, who had fled disgusted from the king of 
France to the emperor, and had been made general of 
the Imperial army in Italy, and duke of Milan, marched 
at the head of 25,000 veteran troops toward Rome. 
They had been rendered desperate by want of money 
and provisions. And without the knowledge of Charles, 
they engaged in this expedition. The Pope then at 
war with the emperor, became alarmed, and speedily 
formed a treaty with Lannoy, another Imperial general, 
in which he agreed to a suspension of arms for eight 
months, and to pay 60,000 crowns toward the support 
of the Imperial army. Upon this, the Pope thought all 
was safe, and disbanded his troops. This credulous 
conduct his generals imputed to infatuation. Be it so y 



The Second Vial 291 

it was designed to aid his unprecedented calamity! 
Quern Deus vult perdere, prius dementat. Lannoy in- 
formed Bourbon of the armistice which he had con- 
cluded with the Pope; and desired him to turn his arms 
against Venice. But Bourbon's hungry and half naked 
troops, elated with the idea of plundering Rome, would 
not be diverted from their object. And Bourbon him- 
self discovered little or no inclination to control them. 
They continued their march. The walls of Rome 
were scaled. Bourbon fell by a ball from the ram- 
parts. His soldiers took the city. The Pope, thir- 
teen cardinals and others, fled to the castle of St. An- 
gelo. On his way thither, the Pope u saw his troops 
flying before the enemy, who gave them no quarter; 
and heard the cries and lamentations of the citizens of 
Rome."* It is impossible to describe the horrors of 
the scene, which followed. Whatever a city taken by 
storm can dread from military rage, unrestrained by 
any leader, "whatever excesses the ferocity of the Ger- 
mans, the avarice of the Spaniards, or the licentiousness 
of the Italians could commit, these wretched inhabit- 
ants were obliged to suffer." Churches, palaces, and 
the houses of private persons, were plundered without 
distinction. No age, character, or sex, was exempt 
from injury. Cardinals, nobles, priests, matrons, vir- 
gins, all were a prey to a brutal, enraged soldiery, deaf 
to every call of humanity. Nor did these outrages 
cease, as is usual in places taken by storm, when the 
first rage is over. Those 25,000 armed plunderers had 
the undisturbed possession of that vast wealthy city for 
several months; in which time their brutality scarcely 
abated. Their booty in ready money amounted to a 
million of ducats.f And what they raised by ran- 
soms and exactions, far exceeded that sum. Dr. Rob- 
ertson observes, that though Rome had been taken at 
several different times, by the northern barbarians in 
the fifth, and sixth centuries, it was never treated with so 

*Hist. Ch. V, vol. ii, p. 369. 
•f-Ducat, a coin struck by dukes; in silver $0,75: in gold9s.6rf, 
sterling. 



292 The Second Vial. 

much cruelty by the Huns, Vandals, and Goths, as it 
experienced at this time.* Here let the reader be re- 
mained, that expositors suppose the first and second 
trumpets, (the fiery hailstorm upon the earth, and the 
burning mountain cast into the seaf) to have been ful- 
filled by those sackings of Rome to which Dr. Rob- 
ertson here refers. And if Rome experienced greater 
severity under the ravages of Bourbon's army, than in 
those ancient calamities which fulfilled the first and sec- 
ond trumpets, surely this scene under Bourbon's army, 
together with those furious wars, which for nearly half 
a century shook Italy, Germany, and France, cannot 
be esteemed too diminutive to have fulfilled the second 
vial. 

While the Pope and his cardinals were confined in 
the castle of St. Angelo, and Bourbon's army were 
plundering Rome, the duke of Urbino advanced with 
an army of Venetians, Florentines, and Swiss, in the 
pay of France, sufficient to have relieved the Pope, and 
to have driven the army of plunderers out of Rome. 
The Pope from the ramparts of his castle beheld the 
advance of those troops at a distance, and leaped 
for joy, imagining relief was now at hand. But the 
duke of Urbino, having a private pique against the 
Pope, on coming in sight of Rome, pronounced the at- 
tempt to rescue the city too hazardous; and he wheel- 
ed his army, and retired; and thus left the Pope and 
Rome in all their wretchedness. 

The Florentines rose in insurrection against the gov- 
ernment of the Pope, declared themselves a free people, 
broke in pieces the statues of Leo X, and of Clement, 
the then present Pope, and established their ancient pop- 
ular government. The Venetians also seized Raven- 
na, and other places belonging to the church. And 
the dukes of Urbino and Ferrara seized property be- 
longing to the Pope, whom they now considered as 
irretrievably ruined. Also Lannoy, Moncada, and the 
marquis del Guesto, three Imperial generals then in 
Italy, at the head of all the troops they could assemble 

*Hist. Ch. V, yol. ii, p. 370. +Rev. viii, 7, 8. 



The Second Vial. 293 

in Naples, marched to Rome; not to relieve, but to add 
to its distresses. This army, envying the wealth of 
their companions, who had plundered the city, imi- 
tated their conduct, and with the utmost rapacity gath- 
ered the gleanings, which had escaped the avarice of 
Bourbon's army. The Pope in the castle of St. An- 
gel o, after being reduced by famine, and feeding on 
asses' flesh, capitulated; agreeing to pay his besiegers 
400,000 ducats; to surrender to the emperor all the 
places of strength belonging to the church; and to give 
hostages; and himself to remain a prisoner, till the arti- 
cles of capitulation should be fulfilled. The Pope 
was accordingly delivered to the care of Alarcon, who 
had some years before been the keeper of Francis I, 
the monarch of France, while he was a prisoner to the 
emperor. After an imprisonment of six months, the 
Pope procured his liberty, by the additional sum of 
350,000 crowns. 

The emperor, when he came to hear of these things, 
feigned deep mourning and sorrow. But he was in- 
wardly pleased, because the Pope had excited and 
headed a coalition against him, consisting of the Pope, 
the king of France, and the king of England. All 
Christendom were struck with horror at a view of the 
violence offered to his holiness, and the plundering of 
Rome. The emperor afterwards came to Rome, restor- 
ed to the Pope the church lands, and treated him with 
some apparent respect, that he might seem to ma^e 
some amends for such indignities. 

It has been before hinted that Solyman the magnifi- 
cent, on the Ottoman throne, seemed to have been 
raised up in Providence to aid the same work of judg- 
ment, with Francis and Charles. We accordingly 
find him, with fleets and armies, repeatedly, annoying 
those great Papal nations, at this period. He attacked 
Hungary with an army of 200,000 men, and a fleet of 
400 sail, and took Belgrade and Rhodes. A second 
time he invaded Hungary with 300,000 men. An 
army of 30,000 Hungarians and Bohemians under- 
took to meet him, led by the monk, archbishop of 
Golocza, in his pontifical dress. They fought at 



294 The Second Vial. 

Mohacz. The Catholic army was cut in pieces. The 
flower of the nobility, and more than 20,000 of the 
Hungarians fell. Hungary was overrun; and nearly 
200,000 persons were by the Turks carried into cap- 
tivity. Solyman not long after laid siege to Vienna 
with an army of 150,000 men. Naples was ravaged by 
the Turkish admiral Barbarossa. Rheggio in Italy was 
plundered and burnt by a Turkish fleet of 110 gallies. 
The same fleet the next spring ravaged the coasts of 
Naples and Tuscany. In Hungary the Turks defeat- 
ed the Germans in a great battle at Essek on the Drave. 
And repeatedly was the Turkish emperor in alliance 
with the king of France against the emperor. 

The civil wars, which broke out in Italy and Ger- 
many, were far from being of a trifling nature. The 
events in consequence of Charles's undertaking to vio- 
late the league of Smalkalde, were not without terror 
and blood. The subsequent war of Maurice, in which 
he out-generalled Charles, and wrested the rights of 
the German Protestants, and the liberties of the empire, 
out of his hands, was a heavy judgment upon the Pa- 
pal see. Maurice and the landgrave of Hesse had be- 
fore had a civil war with Henry of Brunswick, in which 
the latter was subdued. Albert of Brandenburg, one 
of the confederates under Maurice for humbling the 
emperor, conceived the wicked design of forming for 
himself an empire. And after the emperor and Maurice 
had made peace, Albert continued in arms, and made 
awful ravages in the empire. He turned his army of 
veteran desperadoes against the ecclesiastical states, 
which, with various cities on the Rhine, he ravaged 
and plundered with wanton barbarity. A league of 
princes was formed against him. An army was raised, 
and Maurice was appointed their general. The two 
armies, of 24,000 each, met. The battle was obsti- 
nate and bloody. Maurice was slain; and many of his 
first officers. But the vile Albert was defeated. Soon 
however he was in the field again with 15,000 men. 
Another bloody battle was fought. Albert was van- 
quished, and his army dispersed. 



The Second Vial 295 

Two expeditions Charles made into Africa: The first 
to drive Barbarossa from Tunis, and to restore Muley 
Hascen; and the second against Algiers. In the latter 
we see much of the tremendous judgments of this pe- 
riod In this view I will give a sketch of it. Charles 
embarked late in the fall of 1541, with a great army 
and fleet, containing the flower of the Italian youth. 
He landed at Algiers, and prepared to attack the city. 
But a most furious storm came on; and the scenes, 
which followed were dreadful. The powder of the as- 
sailing army was wet; their matches were extinguished. 
The ground became soft, and almost covered with wa- 
ter. They had no shelter from the tempest. The 
soldiers were wet, numb, and almost dead with the 
cold rain. In this situation a sally was made upon them 
from the city. Many of them were killed, and the rest 
driven back. A dreadful consternation was excited. "But 
all feeling or remembrance of this loss and danger (says 
the historian) were quickly obliterated, by a more dread- 
ful as well as affecting spectacle. It was now broad day- 
light, after a most dismal night. The hurricane had 
abated nothing of its violence; and the sea appeared 
agitated with all the rage, of which that destructive ele- 
ment is capable. All the ships, on which alone the 
army knew their safety and subsistence depended, were 
seen driven from their anchors; some dashing against 
each other; some beat to pieces on the rocks; many 
forced ashore; and not a few sinking in the waves. 
In less than an hour 15 ships of war, and 140 trans- 
ports with 8,000 men were destroyed. And such of 
the unhappy crews as escaped the fury of the sea, 
were murdered without mercy by the Arabs, as soon 
as they reached the land. The emperor stood in si- 
lent astonishment, beholding this fatal event, which at 
once blasted all his hopes of success, and buried in 
the deep the vast stores, which he had provided for the 
annoyance of the enemy, and for subsisting his own 
troops."* The admiral with much ado got word to 
Charles, that he must repair with his remaining forces 

*Hist. gh. V, vol. iii, p. 227. 



296 • The Second Vial 

to cape Metafuz, as it was impossible to find a har- 
bor for his few remaining vessels short of that place. 
In this miserable state therefore his shattered troops 
had to perform a three days march. They had not a 
moment's time to lose. It seemed impossible for them 
to reach the destined place. But they had no choice 
between this, and certain death. They therefore in 
the most miserable plight set forth. They were har- 
assed, day and night, by the Arabs. They were dis- 
spirited; subsisting chiefly on roots and berries, with 
a little horseflesh; wading over brooks to their chin; 
and their way almost unpassable. Many were killed. 
Many perished by famine. And many through fa- 
tigue sunk down and died by the way. The few, who 
reached the place, were taken on board, and returned to 
Italy. Dona their admiral informed, that during 50 
years of his knowledge of the seas, he had never seen 
a storm of equal fierceness and horror. This was a 
small item in those days of vengeance upon the Papal 
see. 

The French nation, a main instrument of the judg- 
ments of those days, suffered immensely. Repeatedly 
was it invaded by powerful armies; and the most dis- 
tressing ravages were made in their country. Several 
times France was invaded by the emperor, and the 
king of England, in alliance against her. And more 
than once she trembled for her capital. 

Charles, in his last war with France, suffered rough 
treatment. Merely in the siege of Mentz, he lost 
30,000 men; and was obliged to raise the seige, and 
retire in great mortification. And being perplexed 
with his adverse affairs, he formed a determination to 
abdicate the Imperial throne, to resign his Spanish crown 
to his son Philip, and to retire. To prepare the way 
for which, he proposed a peace with the king of France, 
"that he might have the merit (says the historian) when 
quitting the world, of re-establishing that tranquillity 
in Europe, which he had banished out of it, almost 
from the time that he had assumed the administration 
of affairs."* Accordingly Charles made peace with 

*Hist. Ch. V, vol. iii ? p. 215. 



The Second Vial 297 

Henry, king of France, (who succeeded Francis now 
dead) in 1556; abdicated the Imperial throne; consti- 
tuted Philip his successor in Spain; and retired to the 
monastery of St. Justus in Spain, where he spent his 
time in a rigid attention to the rites of the Catholic 
religion, till he died. 

By the base instigation of the Pope, one more fu- 
rious and bloody war was undertaken by the king of 
France in league with the Pope on the one hand, and 
Philip, and his queen Mary of England on the other; 
which was the finishing scene of this vial. The object 
of the war was to take Naples from Philip, and annex 
it to the crown of France. The duke of Guise was 
sent from France with an army, to join the army of 
the Pope. Great ravages were committed in Naples 
and Italy. But Philip and Mary determined to prose- 
cute the war nigher home. Their army therefore in- 
vaded France and invested the city of St. Quintin; 
which they soon reduced, with the dreadful slaughter 
of the French army under the prime minister Mont- 
morency, who came to relieve the city, and who was 
taken prisoner. Upon this, France was filled with con- 
sternation, and preparations were made to defend Paris, 
in an expected siege. The duke of Guise was recalled 
out of Italy. This filled the Pope with consternation, 
as the war was furiously going on there, and his chief 
dependence was on the army of the duke. But the 
distresses of France could admit of no attention to the 
remonstrances and entreaties of the Pope. And the 
French army fled home with all speed, to defend their 
own capital. Their arrival in France soon changed 
the face of things. Calais was besieged and taken 
from the English; and the latter now lost all their pos- 
sessions in the kingdom of France. And a peace was 
concluded among all the contending powers. 

Various things indicated that the terrors and devas- 
tations of these scenes of war, new, and unprecedented 
in Europe since the northern invasions, were dreadful. 
The French on their part, in the general treaty of peace, 
gave up 189 fortified places, which they had taken 
during those contests. And the arguments, which had 
38 



298 The Second Vial. 

been used by the Pope, to induce the king of France to 
break the peace between him and Philip, as before noted, 
strikingly indicated the devastations of those wars. His 
arguments were, "That the flower of the veteran Spanish 
bands had perished in the wars of Hungary, Germany, 
and the Low Countries; that the emperor (Charles) 
had left his son an exhausted treasury, and kingdoms 
drained of men; and that Henry might drive the Span- 
iards out of Naples, and add to the crown of France a 
kingdom, the conquest of which had been the great 
object of his predecessors for half a century." These 
arguments imply the terrors of that period of judg- 
ments. And, that so great a monarch as Charles V 
should abdicate die Imperial throne, indicates the ter- 
rors of those scenes in which he had been engaged. 
And the histories of those times show these terrors to 
have been extreme. 

At the general peace above mentioned, it is apparent, 
that an important era closed. In the articles between 
Philip and the Pope, the balance of power among the 
Italian states was poised with an equality not known be- 
fore, since the commencement of that period of judg- 
ments. Upon which the historian observes, "From 
this period Italy ceased to be the great theatre, on which 
the monarchs of Spain, France, and Germany, contend- 
ed for power and for fame. Their dissentions and 
hostilities, though as frequent and violent as ever, were 
excited by new objects, and stained other regions of 
Europe with blood, and rendered them miserable in 
their turn, by the devastations of war."* Had this 
judicious historian been designing to describe the close 
of the term of the second vial, and the transition from 
the second to the third, what more could have been 
said? He adds, "Exhausted by extraordinary efforts, 
which far exceeded those to which the nations of Eu- 
rope had been accustomed before the rivalship between 
Charles V, and Francis I, both nations longed for re- 
pose." We accordingly find, that in the peace es- 
tablished in 1559, great pains were taken, byintermar- 

*Hist. Ch. V. toI. i?,-Pj 26 U 



The Third Vial. 299 

riages and mutual concessions, to give it a decided per- 
manency. All past transactions were to be buried in 
oblivion. "The Pope, (says the historian) the emperor 
of Germany, the kings of Denmark, Sweden, Poland, 
Portugal, the king of the Scots, and almost every state 
in Christendom, were comprehended in this pacifica- 
tion, as the allies either of Henry or Philip. Thus by 
this famous treaty, peace was re-established in Europe. 
All the causes of discord, which had so long embroil- 
ed the powerful monarchs of France and Spain, seemed 
to be wholly removed or finally terminated."* Soon 
after this Henry II, king of France, died. Pope Paul, a 
violent, perfidious Pontiff, died. And his two nephews, 
most intriguing, mischievous characters in the court of 
Rome, were put to death for their crimes. "Thus 
most of the personages, (says the historian) who had 
long sustained the principal characters on the great thea- 
tre of Europe, disappeared about the same time. A 
more known period of history opens at this era; oriier 
actors enter upon the stage, with different views, as well 
as different passions. New contests arose, and new 
schemes of ambition occupied and disquieted man- 
kind."! This brings us to the consideration of the 
next vial. 

THE THIRD VIAL. 

And the third Angel poured out his vial upon the rivers 
and fountains of water; and they became blood. And I 
heard the Angel of the waters say, Thou art right- 
eous, O Lord, who art, and wast, shalt be, because 
thou hast judged thus: For they have shed the blood 
of saints and prophets, and thou hast given them blood 
to drink, for they are worthy. And I heard another 
out of the altar say, Even so Lord God Almighty, 
true and righteous are thy ways. (Rev. xvi, 4 — 7.) 

As by the sea in the second vial, we are to understand 
Italy, as the seat of the judgment, including the great 

*Hist. Ch. V, toI. iv, p. 300. fib. p. 302. 



300 The Third Vial. 

Papal nations bordering upon it, as the instruments of 
the judgment of that vial; so by the rivers and foun- 
tains of water in the third vial, we are probably to 
understand the individual Papal nations as distinct from 
Italy, the seat of the Papal impositions. The rivers 
and fountains of water run into the sea. And the influ- 
ence of the Papal nations in Christendom flowed into 
Italy, to support the Papal authority there instituted. 
If Italy then be symbolized by the .sea, we might nat- 
urally expect the other Papal nations, as distinct from 
Italy, would be symbolized by rivers and fountains of 
water.* And they, in their turn, to the remotest parts 
of Christendom, were now to experience terrible scenes 
of Divine judgment. And we find this vial fulfilled 
with awful precision. Some of the great Papal nations, 
which had been instrumental in the judgment of the 
second vial, and were in a sense included in the sea 
there turned to blood, were likewise included in the 
judgment of the third vial. But in the latter case their 
wars had no immediate concern with Italy. They might 
well therefore, in the third vial be symbolized, among 

*ShoulcJ any inquire, why it is not more proper to view the 
sea in the second vial as symbolizing all the Papal nations; and 
the turning of it to blood, in the second vial, as involving not 
only the scenes of judgment on Italy, which have been contem- 
plated, but also the scenes of the same nature, on other Papal 
nations, which are now to be contemplated, as fulfilling the third 
vial? And whether this might not more properly leave the third 
vial to be fulfilled in the drying up of the sources of Papal wealth 
and power; which one might suppose to have been symbolized 
by rivers and fountains of water? 1 reply as follows: It is evi- 
dent, that the third vial is of the same specific nature with the 
second, or literally blood. This we learn from the devout ac- 
knowledgment of the Angel of the waters. Thou art righteous , 
O Lord, — because thou hast judged thus. For they have shed 
the blood of saints and prophets; and thou hast given them blood 
to drink; jor they are worthy. Here we learn, that the third 
vial is fulfilled not by mystical, but literal blood. This devout 
acknowledgment of the Angel must be viewed as alluding both to 
the second and the third vials; which indicates them both to be 
of the same specific nature, or fulfilled chiefly by bloody wars, 
And the judgment with which they are visited is of the sainekin$ 
with that wickedness which occasioned \t f blood. 



The Third Vial 301 

the promiscuous nations of the Catholic religion, by 
rivers and fountains of water. And the peculiar Papal 
corruption and guilt of those great nations, might well 
entitle them to a double share in the judgments of these 
two vials, 

I shall now note some of the events of the third 
vial. Upon the general peace in 1 559, I have just 
quoted a passage from Dr. Robertson, which is pecul- 
iarly illustrative of the views which I entertain of the 
second and third vials.* A new era of wars, on the 
Papal nations generally, commenced; wars, prosecuted 
by different heroes, and undertaken with different views 
from those of the wars in Italy, in the preceding pe- 
riod, f To give a particular account of these, would 
be to write the history of Europe for two centuries; 
which would fill a volume. I shall only note a few 
leading events, in which I believe the third vial was 
fulfilled. 

One great cause of the wars in Europe, subsequent to 
the peace of 1559, was the growing power of the house 
of Austria. Extensive territories had descended to 
Charles V, from his Austrian, Burgundian, and Spanish 
ancestors. And the new world in South America had 
become subject to his command, as the king of Spain. 
All these prerogatives and powers, Charles had trans- 
mitted to his son Philip. And he delivered up his do- 
minions much improved from the state, in which he 
had received them, both as to extent of territory, and 
extent of the royal prerogatives. His people had be- 
come habituated to expenses, efforts, and subordination, 
unknown in Europe previously to his reign. The 
provinces of Overyssel, Friesland, Utrecht, and the 
duchy of Gueldres, had added a vast weight to the 
Burgundian provinces in possession of the first branch 
of the house of Austria. These, with the kingdoms 
of Spain, which Charles had found means -to subject 
wholly to his authority, their vast territories and inex- 
haustible mines in South America, the kingdom of 
Naples, and the populous and fertile duchy of Milan 

*IIist. Ch ? V, vol. iv, p. <2CA. ilb. p. 30*2. 



302 The Third Vial 

in Italy, which kingdom and duchy were, in the afore- 
mentioned peace, confirmed in quiet possession to the 
crown of Spain; these gave, an amazing predominance 
to the first branch of the house of Austria, and render- 
ed Philip formidable to the other European powers. 
The younger, or German branch of the house of Aus- 
tria, was also formidable. Ferdinand, the younger 
brother of Charles V, had, by the motion of Charles 
himself, in the midst of his Imperial career, been 
crowned king of the Romans, as a kind of lieutenant 
to Charles to manage his concerns in Germany in his 
absence. Ferdinand soon after, by marriage, acquired 
the crown of Hungary and Bohemia. These, added to 
his own crown, and to the ancient, hereditary Ger- 
manic dominions of the house of Austria, which felfto 
Ferdinand, rendered him a powerful monarch. And 
to add to his influence, the diet, upon Charles's abdi- 
cating the throne, conferred the Imperial honor upon 
Ferdinand. -Happily for Europe, the two branches 
of the house of Austria were in a state of alienation from 
each other. But in time a regard to their mutual 
family interests overcame their alienation, and induced 
them to adopt the aggrandizement of the house of Aus- 
tria for their common object. And the consequences 
were most serious. "A family so great and so aspiring, 
became the general object of jealousy and terror. And 
all the power as well as policy of Europe was exerted, 
during a century, in order to check and humble it."* 
Its ascendency, and the terror it had inspired, continued, 
even after its vigor had become chiefly exhausted, by 
a- long series of extraordinary exertions and wars, and 
the monarchs of Spain especially had sunk into debility. 
"The nations of Europe (says the historian) had so 
often felt the superior power of the house of Austria, 
and had been so constantly employedin guarding against 
it, that the dread of it became a kind of political habit, 
the influence of which remained, when the causes, which 
had formed it, ceased to exist." In the progress of 
these wars, we are presented with a series of bloody 
and awful judgments on Papal nations. 

*Hisi. Ch. Y, vol. iv, p. 310. 



The Third Vial. 303 

During the wars of Charles V, the European nations 
had become acquainted with their internal resources 
and strength for war; and had learned how to put them- 
selves in a formidable attitude. Those nations at the 
same time became acquainted and connected with each 
other, like one great political system, the contending in- 
terests of whose different parts kept them, in after days, 
in an almost continual scene of bloody strife. 

Soon after the peace of 1559, before noted, "the 
violent arid bigoted maxims of Philip's government be- 
ing carried into execution in the Netherlands, with un- 
relenting rigor, by the duke of Alva, the people there 
became exasperated to such a degree, that they threw 
off the Spanish yoke, and asserted their ancient liberties 
and laws. These they defended with a persevering 
valor, which gave employment to the arms of Spain 
during half a century; and exhausted the vigor, and 
ruined the reputation of that monarchy." The Neth- 
erlands thus gained their liberties, and became a respect- 
able Protestant power, after long and dismal scenes of 
blood. In this bloody contest the English were en- 
gaged with the Dutch against the king of Spain; and 
aided the former in the establishment of their independ- 
ence. Spain and England had before fallen out. Philip 
had been the husband of the English queen Mary, 
Upon her decease, and the accession of Elizabeth to 
the crown of Britain, Philip tendered marriage to Eliz- 
abeth. And upon receiving a denial, (Elizabeth de- 
termining to support the Protestant cause in England, 
which Mary had labored to destroy,) Philip, a bigoted 
supporter of Popery, fitted out a most formidable ex- 
pedition against Elizabeth. He employed the im- 
mense wealth which flowed into his coffers from Mex- 
ico and Peru, in preparing a fleet of the largest ships, 
which ever had been built; and with the terrible Arma- 
da he undertook a descent upon England. Lord ad- 
miral Howe met his fleet; engaged and dispersed the 
ships; and after chasing them several days, a tempest 
plunged in the ocean the most of those which were left; 
so that but few regained a harbor. Eighty one Span- 
ish ships were lost in this calamity; and many thou- 



304 The Third Vial 

sands of their men. The British fleet in their turn at- 
tacked Spain; took and plundered Cadiz; and took and 
destroyed property to the amount of 20 millions of 
ducats.* 

Portugal had been united to the kingdoms of Spain. 
But being oppressed by viceroys, they rebelled against 
the crown of Spain, which, after the reign of Philip, 
fell into the hands of weak princes. Portugal placed 
the duke of Braganza on the throne; and became 
an independent nation. The Austrian line of Spanish 
kings failed in the person of Charles II; and the duke 
of Anjou, grandson of Lewis XIV, mounted the throne, 
by the name of Philip V. This occasioned a long and 
bloody struggle between the house of Austria, and 
Lewis XIV, in which the French monarch was almost 
ruined. But he accomplished his object, of transferring 
the kingdom of Spain, with its enormous wealth, from 
the house of Austria to that of Bourbon. In these 
wars, and in those of the Low Countries, Spain had a 
copious share in the vial poured upon the rivers and 
fountains of the Papal see. 

France had her full share in this vial. Some of her 
wars of this period have already been mentioned. In 
eight successive civil wars in France, from 1560 to 1605, 
(the last continuing twenty years) it was calculated that 
she lost more than a million of lives: 9 cities, 400 
villages, 2,000 churches, 2,000 monasteries, and 10,000 
houses were burnt; and 150 millions of livres were 
expended. f The judgments in which France was in- 
volved, during the reign of Lewis XIV, were terri- 
ble; to write the history of which, would be to write 
the history of Europe during that period. The ambi- 
tion of this French monarch embroiled him with all 
his neighbors; and rendered Germany a dismal scene 
of devastation and blood. He wickedly repealed the 
edict of Nantz,J and murdered and banished two mil- 
lions of his Protestant subjects in one year. He 
made treaties, and perfidiously broke them at pleasure; 

* Guthrie, pp. 326, 7. + lb. p. 430. 

+ By this edict Henry IV had granted the Protestants the free 
exercise of their religion. 



The Third Vial 305 

till he raised against himself a confederacy of most of 
the European powers, with William, (prince of Or- 
ange, and afterward king of England,) at their head. 
Against this formidable coaiition, Lewis for some time 
prevailed. But the arms of the English and of Ger- 
many (the former under the duke of Marlborough, 
and the latter under prince Eugene) at last prevailed. 
And rendered the latter part of the reign of this ambi- 
tious monarch miserable. From 1702 to 1711, he 
was tortured and disgraced with a series of defeats 
and disasters. Places, which he had formerly acquir- 
ed, at the expense of many thousands of lives, he was 
now forced to yield up to triumphant enemies. Re- 
duced and old, Lewis was forming the desperate pur- 
pose of collecting his people, and dying at their head 
in a last effort, when the peace of Utrecht was con- 
cluded, in 1713, and the combined armies retired. 
But in various bloody wars France was afterwards en- 
gaged with the house of Austria and others. Thus 
the French river and fountain of the Papal see had a 
dreadful portion of this vial. 

In Germany the wars of this period of the second 
vial, were terrible. With civil wars, and wars of for- 
eign powers, her fields became fields of blood.* The 
Turks renewedly invaded Germany. The Hungari- 
ans contended with the emperor Randolf; and the Bo- 
hemians with his successor Matthias. The Bohemi- 
ans threw the Imperial commissioners out at the win- 
dows, at Prague; which brought on a furious war of 
thirty years. Terrible scenes followed in Germany. 
Great battles were fought under some of the ablest 
generals of the age. The Protestant princes had ma- 
ny able generals, who prosecuted their defence with 
great firmness against the house of Austria. Christian 
IV, king of Denmark, declared for them. This mon- 
arch, at the head of the evangelic league, was defeated 
by the Imperialists. But the Protestants formed a 
new confederacy at Leipsic, with the celebrated Gus- 
tavus Adolphus, king of Sweden, at their head. The 

* See Guthrie, p. 470,— 
39 



306 The Third Vial. 

subsequent victories which attended the Protestant 
arms, were amazing; till the excellent Gustavus fell 
at the battle of Lutzen, in 1632. But the brave gen- 
erals, who had served and learned under him, contin- 
ued to shake the Austrian power, till the general peace 
of Munster in 1648. In these scenes, Germany, that 
river and fountain of the Papal see, was turned to blood. 
Nor did the terrible judgment cease at this time. Wars 
were rekindled. France and the Turks were again 
troublesome neighbors. The former took Alsace, and 
other frontier places of the empire. And the Turks 
laid seige to Vienna, and had well nigh carried their 
point, when prince Eugene defeated them. France 
now threatened to overrun the empire, till the afore- 
mentioned confederacy against Lewis XIV checked 
him. The Hungarians, under protection of the Porte, 
were in arms. Terrible battles were fought between 
the Germans and the Turks at Peterwaradin, and at 
Belgrade, till a peace was concluded between them in 
1718. Soon after, a rupture took place between the 
emperor and George I, king of England. "And so un- 
steady was the system of affairs, all over Europe, at 
that time, (says Mr. Guthrie,) that the first powers 
often changed their old alliances, ' and concluded new 
ones, contrary to their interests." Upon the death of 
the emperor Charles VI, 1740, a new blaze of war 
broke out, and the pragmatic sanction (so called) was 
attacked on all hands. Spain, France, England, the 
elector of Bavaria, and the king of Prussia, (a bigoted 
Papal kingdom) were now engaged. The king of 
Prussia with a -powerful army took Silesia. The 
French poured their armies into Bohemia, and took 
Prague. The Hungarians encountered them, and 
drave them out of Bohemia. George II gained the 
battle of Dettingen. The king of Prussia invaded Bo- 
hemia, took Prague, and subdued a great part of the 
kingdom. Soon after this the king of Prussia an- 
nounced, that he had discovered a combination be- 
tween the empress queen, the empress of Russia, and 
the king of Poland, (another bigoted Catholic king- 
dom) to divide his dominions among them. Upon 



The Third Vial 307 

which he suddenly attacked the king of Poland, as 
elector of Saxony, defeated his armies, drave him out 
of his Saxon dominions, and took Dresden. This 
war continued in the Low Countries, to the great injury 
of the Dutch and of the Austrians, till the peace of 
Aix la Chapelle, in 1748. But the awful judgment 
of this vial was not yet finished upon the rivers and 
fountains of the Papal see. Soon after, another war 
blazed in the empire. The empress queen, the king 
of France, the king of Poland, and the empress of Rus- 
sia were engaged on the one side: And the king of 
Prussia, and George II, king of England on the other. 
The king of Prussia broke again into Saxony; defeated 
the Saxons under general Brown; and caused the king of 
Poland to flee. Upon this the French and the Russians 
poured their armies into Germany to co-operate against 
the king of Prussia. The conduct of the latter was 
most astonishing. He rushed, with incredible rapidi- 
ty, into Bohemia, in order to defeat the Austrian army, 
before the combined armies of his enemies should 
form a junction; which he accomplished. He defeat- 
ed 100,000 Austrians; and killed their valiant general 
Brown. He besieged Prague with a tremendous ar- 
tillery; but was soon after defeated. The war now 
raged with increasing fury. The Prussians gained die 
battle of Lissa, took Breslau, and other places. The 
Russian army advanced to aid the Austrians. They 
too were at first defeated. But the king of Frussia 
was soon after defeated, and forced to flee from Saxony. 
"Few periods of history (says the historian) afford 
such matter for reflection, as did this campaign. Six 
sieges were raised almost at the same time." Impor- 
tant events were also transpiring in other places be. 
tween the armies of the contending powers. The 
French were by the English driven out of Hanover. 
And Mr. Guthrie remarks upon the operations on 
both sides, that although they were terrible and bloody, 
they were "of little importance to history, because 
nothing was done that was decisive." Those events 
appear to have been a mere dashing among the na- 
tions, to execute the judgments of the third via). The 



308 The Third Vial 

Russians had taken possession of the kingdom of Prus- 
sia; and had laid siege to Colberg, the only Prussian 
port on the Baltic. And a Russian army of 100,000 
men were advancing to Silesia. In this distress the 
king of Prussia met them with desperate fury; but 
was defeated, with the loss of 20,000 of his men, in 
the battle near Frankfort. Succeeding defeats seem- 
ed to announce his total ruin. He had lost his great 
marshal Keith, and 40 brave generals, beside many 
wounded and made prisoners/ At Landshut also his 
army, on which he had placed great dependence, was 
defeated; and thus an avenue was opened to the Aus- 
trians into his favorite Silesia. It seems as though 
any general, excepting the king of Prussia, must in 
such a situation have given up all for lost! Berlin his 
capital was taken, and laid under tribute. But this 
veteran hero collected his shattered troops, and gave 
the Imperialists a defeat at Torgau; it cost him, how- 
ever, ten thousand of the flower of his troops; while 
he occasioned dreadful carnage to his enemies. New 
armies from Russia pressed upon him. Colberg had 
been taken by the Russians; and Schweidnitz was ta- 
ken by the Austrians. And his affairs began to ap- 
pear desperate; when the empress of Russia died, and 
George III had come to the crown of England. A 
peace ensued. The combined armies of his enemies 
were recalled. The German princes unwilling to an- 
nihilate the house of Brandenburg, thus ceased from 
any further operations. Did not these events amount 
to a vial of Divine wrath on those Papal nations? And 
do they not perfectly accord with the description of 
the third vial? 

England, having been a Papal nation, and defiled in 
some degree with the blood of the saints, was involv- 
ed, more or less, in almost all these wars, from the 
opening of the period of this vial, And the British 
nation was not destitute of events at home, in which 
some part of her portion of this vial was fulfilled. 
Mary, queen of Scotland, having assumed the title of 
the queen of England, was ^ source of mischief be- 



The Third Vial. 309 

tween the English and the Scots, in the days of Eliza- 
beth. The gunpowder plot, in the reign of James I, 
indicates the perils of those times. Charles I, had a 
turbulent reign, till a civil war broke out. His two 
ministers, Stafford and Laud, were beheaded. He was 
hated by his subjects. A rebellion broke out in Ire- 
land, and the massacre of the Protestants took place 
there. Charles demanded, in the house of commons, 
that five of his ministers should be apprehended. This 
was pronounced high treason against the people. The 
militia in, and about London, flew to arms. The king 
raised an army; the parliament another. The Scots 
joined the latter. Battles were fought. The independ- 
ent party arose, with Cromwell at their head. After 
several battles the king was defeated. Great numbers 
were killed. The royal interest was lost; and Charles 
was beheaded. Both the royalists and the Presbyte- 
rians hated Cromwell; yet they employed him in the re- 
duction of Ireland, and against the Scots, whom he to- 
tally defeated. Cromwell was made generalissimo of 
the English armies against the Dutch, whom in seve- 
ral battles, he defeated. He usurped authority to dis- 
solve the parliament, and to annihilate the council of 
state; and got himself declared Lord protector of the 
commonwealth of England, But he died in 1658, after 
an usurpation of nearly five years. Seven bloody bat- 
tles were fought with the Dutch at sea, in this inter- 
regnum. And it was a period of judgment. Charles 
II came to the throne. New troubles arose, not only 
in a war with Holland, but in commotions at home. 
Charles II was a base devotee to the court of France. 
His parliament remonstrated, but in vain. 

A judgment of the most terrible kind now fell up- 
on the capital of the English nation. The plague 
broke out in London, and swept off nearly a hundred 
thousand of the inhabitants. 

It broke out about the beginning of the year 1665, 
and continued till the next September. As the ac- 
count of this plague is in many hands, it is not neces- 
sary to enter upon a minute description of it. Few ca- 



310 The Third Vial. 

lamities, even of that dreadful kind, have surpassed it 
in circumstances of terror and dismay.* 

In a little short of a year, or on Sept. 2, 1666, the 
dreadful fire broke out in London, and destroyed the 
habitations, as the plague had done the inhabitants of a 
considerable part of that vast city.f 

This was the city in which queen Mary had burnt 
and destroyed many Protestants; and was the capital of 

* Possibly the following hint may be worthy of notice, as 
connected with the plague in London. It has been observed 
that the 16th century, while it opened a new era of blessings to 
the cause of Christ, opened also a new era of judgments upon, 
the enemies of the Church. As a small item of this, it is ascer- 
tained in medical sketches, that the petechial or spotted fever, (a 
species of the plague) made its first appearance in Europe in the 
beginning of the 16th century. "The first particular account 
that we have of the petechial (spotted) fever, is by Fracastor, 
■who says, it infested Italy in 1505 and in 1528." Burserius in 
his chap, x, says, "Since the beginning of the 16th century, the 
petechial disease has been universally known in Italy, and the 
whole of Europe." Within several years this terriflc disease 
has made its appearance in New England. To what degree it 
may prevail, or how far it may be among the means of the deso- 
lating judgments of the last days, the event alone will decide. 

+ The following is the inscription on the monument erected 
in commemoration of this dismal catastrophe: "In the year of 
Christ 1666, Sept. 2, eastward from hence, at the distance of 
202 feet, (the heighth of this column,) a terrible fire broke out 
about midnight; which, driven by a high wind, not only wasted 
the adjacent parts, but also very remote places, with incredible 
crackling and fury. It consumed 89 churches, the city gates, 
Guildhall, many public structures, hospitals, schools, libraries, 
a vast number of stately edifices, 13,000 dwelling houses, and 
400 streets. Of the 26 wards it utterly destroyed 15; and left 8 
others shattered and half burnt. The ruins of the city were 436 
acres, from the Tower, by theThames side, to the TempieChurch; 
and from the northeast, along the wall by the Holborn bridge. 
To the estates and fortunes of the citizens, it was merciless; to 
their lives very favorable; that it might resemble the last confla- 
gration of the world. The destruction was sudden; for in a 
small space of time the city was seen most flourishing, and re- 
duced to nothing. Three days after it commenced, when this 
fatal fire had, in the opinion of all, baffled all human counsel 
and endeavors, it stopped as it were by a command from Heaven, 
and was on every side extinguished." 



The Third Vial ' 311 

a nation which had been one of the rivers and foun- 
tains of the Papal see. 

James II succeeded Charles II. A rebellion broke 
out, headed by the duke of Monmouth, who assumed 
the title of king, as being the son of Charles II. He 
was subdued, and beheaded. James now made an im- 
pious attempt to re-establish Popery. He pretended 
to have power to dispense with laws. He instituted 
an illegal ecclesiastical court; admitted the Pope's 
emissaries; and made alarming encroachments on the 
civil and religious liberties of England. The peo- 
ple were in consternation. Lewis XIV was threat- 
ening Europe with his despotic sway. The first 
characters in England and Scotland sent to William, 
prince of Orange, then in Holland, who had married 
Mary, eldest daughter of James, (William and Mary 
being Protestants) to come and take the British crown. 
He embarked with a fleet and army for England, with 
the avowed design of restoring to the church and 
state their rights; which he accordingly did. Here 
was the noted English revolution, so favorable to the 
Protestant cause. In these events; in the struggles of 
the pretender; and in similar events; as well as in the 
bloody wars in coalition with other nations, already 
briefly mentioned, Britain had her portion of the vial 
of wrath upon the rivers and fountains of the Papal 
see. 

The parts which Sweden, Denmark, Prussia, and 
Poland, shared in the judgments of this vial, have al- 
ready been partially noted; as these nations were engaged 
in several of the wars which have been described as rag- 
ing in Christendom. All these nations had been, and 
some of them still were among the Papal rivers and 
fountains of water. And they had their parts under 
this vial, of being turned to blood. Should we trace 
their internal histories of that period, together with 
their bloody connexions with other nations, the truth 
of this remark would appear. 

I must beg the reader's patience, while I make a 
few remarks relative to Poland. This was a bigoted 
Roman Catholic countrv. The reformation made 



312 The Third Vial. 

some advances there. And after long struggles, the 
Protestant cause was legally established by the treaty 
of Oliva, in 1660; and guaranteed by the principal 
powers of Europe. But the Poles afterward, disre- 
garding the above treaty, and instigated by the most 
flagitious Catholic clergy, made a public massacre of 
the Protestants, under the sanction of law. And it 
may be instructive to trace more particularly their part 
in the judgments which we are contemplating. 

The Poles, soon after the commencement of the pe- 
riod of this vial, had a long and bloody war with Rus- 
sia and Sweden; and were defeated in their designs. 
They were "afterward engaged in a variety of unsuc- 
cessful wars with the Turks and Swedes:"* And af- 
terward with the Turks and Russians. A terrible civil 
war followed, between the king and the Cossacs, a 
hardy race of people upon the frontiers of Poland. 
The king treated them perfidiously. And the brave 
Cossacs defeated the Poles in two great battles. Soon 
after the Russians again came to a rupture with the 
Poles: And they and the Cossacs took Smolensko, 
Wilna, and other places, and "committed the most 
horrid ravages in Lithuania." The next year Charles 
of Sweden overran the great and little Poland, with 
dreadful slaughter. Soon afterwards the Poles, aided 
by the Tartars, cut the Swedes in pieces. The subse- 
quent tumultuous state of Poland induced Casimir, 
their king, to abdicate the throne, and retire to France. 
This occasioned a new tempest of rivalship and con- 
tention. The weak Michael Wiesnowiski was chosen 
king. The Cossacs put themselves under the protec- 
tion of the Turks, who attacked and "conquered all 
the provinces of Podalia, and took Caminiack, till then 
deemed impregnable." The greatest part of Poland 
was now ravaged; and the Poles became tributary to 
the Turks. A train of wars with the Turks now suc- 
ceeded. Upon the death of Sobieski, new scenes of 
distraction occurred. Different confederacies were 
now formed. The crown was put up for sale. Conti 

* Guthrie, p. 499. 



The Third Vial. 313 

of France was the highest bidder. But Augustus of 
Saxony after a kind of sham election, took possession 
of Cracow, with a Saxon army, and was crowned king. 
A contention between him and Conti ensued. Au- 
gustus was afterward driven from the throne by 
Charles of Sweden; but was restored again by Peter 
of Russia. The Poles perpetually formed plots against 
Augustus; and he supported his authority only by 
means of his Saxon armies. Upon his death a war 
broke out between his son Augustus, and the French 
king, who determined to place Stanislaus, his father in 
law, upon the Polish throne. The Poles were divid- 
ed. Augustus with a powerful army obliged his rival 
to retreat, and to flee to France. Augustus died; and in 
the succeeding reign Poland presented a scene of desola- 
tion. To add to the miseries of this devoted kingdom, 
a scene of new disturbances broke out. An attempt 
was made to establish a principle of religious tolera- 
tion and equality between the Catholics and Protest- 
ants. Upon this the whole nation ran into confedera- 
cies, and formed distinct provinces. The Popish cler- 
gy raged against religious equality. And the unhappy 
"country became the theatre of the most complicated 
wars, partly civil, partly religious, and partly foreign." 
Some years were filled with blood and devastation; and 
the country was almost destroyed. Many of the first 
families fled to foreign lands, and for ever abandoned 
their native soil. Warsaw the capital had well nigh 
exhibited a scene of plunder and total massacre. The 
plague at the same time broke out, and carried off 
250,000 of the people. Attempts were made to as- 
sassinate the king. And, to complete the ruin of Po- 
land, it soon after appeared that the empress of Rus- 
sia, the king of Prussia, and the empress queen, had 
entered into a secret alliance to dismember the king- 
dom, and to unite it to their own dominions. They 
agreed upon the portion which each should receive. 
And they forced the Poles to call a diet, to cede those 
portions of the kingdom, according to the partition, 
under penalty that the whole nation should be exposed 
to military execution, as a conquered people. Some 
40 



314 The Third Vial 

of the Polish nobility protested against this violent ty- 
ranny, and fled to other nations. But the king was 
obliged to sign the treaty, and was followed by his re- 
maining nobility: And thus Poland was erased from 
the list of independent kingdoms. The oppressions 
which followed from the king of Prussia, were unpre- 
cedented in any civilized nation. Twelve thousand 
families in a single year were torn by him from one 
province, to people his other dominions. And every 
town and village were forced to furnish a given num- 
ber of marriageable females; and with each one a suit- 
able dower, in order to furnish wives for the peasants 
in distant regions of Prussia. And some of these poor 
young females were bound hand arid foot, and carried 
off as criminals. And the sums of money otherwise 
robbed from the Poles, by order of the king of Prus- 
sia, were incalculable. These violent proceedings 
against the Poles, are said to have reduced them in a 
few years, from fourteen, to nine millions of inhabit- 
ants. Thus the Polish river and fountain of the Papal 
see had a full share of the third vial. 

Thus I have noted some instances of judgments on 
Papal nations, in which I apprehend the events of 
the third vial to have been accomplished. These 
events constituted a new period of judgments. And 
they were long and dreadful They had not been 
equalled by any preceding events on those nations. 
And though their commencement marked a new era, 
from that of the preceding wars in Italy; yet they were 
but an extending abroad of the same kind of judg- 
ments; as is purported in the third vial, as related to 
the second. 

The violent dismemberment of Poland was the first 
capital violation of the modern political system of Eu- 
rope, or of the law of nations. And the astonishing 
indifference with which it was beheld in the courts of 
Europe, forcibly indicated their fatigues in war, and 
their imbecility to support their own national princi- 
ple's: All. which implies the terribleness of the judg- 
ments of war, which they had experienced. Other in- 
stances of judgments collateral with, and subsequent 



The Fourth Vial. 315 

to, those noted, might be mentioned. But enough has 
been said. I apprehend it may be found that the ter- 
rors and severity of those judgments on the Papal na- 
tions, were in a striking proportion to the malignity of 
Papal wickedness; and that in them the third vial was 
accomplished. 



THE FOURTH VIAL. 

And the fourth angel poured out his vial upon the sun; 
and power was given unto him to scorch men with fire. 
And men were scorched with great heat, and blas- 
phemed the name of God, who had power over these 
plagues; and they repented not to give him glory. 
(Rev. xvi, 8, 9.) 

"The sun, (says Sir Isaac Newton) is put in sacred 
prophecy for the whole species and race of kings, in 
the kingdoms of the world politic." No one doubts but 
the sun is a prophetic emblem of civil authority. The 
darkening of the sun is an emblem of the weakening 
or confounding of civil authority. And the sun's 
scorching men with fire in this vial, must be designed 
to represent the producing of some effects by the civil 
authorities of Christendom, fatally injurious to the in- 
terests of the Papal see. And history furnishes events 
which fully accord with this representation. 

Through the dark ages, how fully did the Papal 
harlot reign over the kings of the earth? Such was the 
influence which the Pope held over the kings of Chris- 
tendom, that he must be at the head of all their af- 
fairs, alliances, and pacifications. Nothing was binding 
without his sanction. And he gloried that he could 
depose kings at pleasure. He could dispense with the 
obligations of the most solemn treaties; could absolve 
subjects from their oaths of allegiance to their kings; 
and claimed power to settle, and unhinge the affairs of 
nations at his nod. But did this Papal supremacy con- 
tinue after the events which have been contemplated 
as fulfilling the former vials? How far otherwise was 



316 The Fourth Vial 

the fact! All the Protestant powers cast off the Papal 
yoke by civil authority. England, Denmark, Sweden, 
Holland, a great part of the princes of Germany, and 
other places, established the Protestant cause by law; 
and stood ready, with all their civil power and arms, to 
Support it. Even in France, Henry IV, by his edict 
of Nantz interposed the authority of his crown to give 
free toleration to the Protestants. Truly the Pope and 
the men of the Papal beast felt a most distressing 
scorching upon their cause, from the sun of civil au- 
thority, even those very authorities which had before 
shone with kindly influence upon them. The Protest- 
ant powers took the most direct steps, and did as much 
as they were able to do, to scorch, dry up, and annihi- 
late, the Papal interest. And in those kingdoms and 
states, which yet professed the Papal religion, even 
their civil governments lost much of their genial influ- 
ence in favor of the Pope's supremacy, and the digni- 
ty of his clergy. They gradually lost that superstitious 
veneration for the Papal see, which for many centuries 
was uniformly maintained. The Papal kings at first trem- 
bled at the idea of any rupture with the Pope. When 
they, by his perfidy, were forced to carry on war 
against him, it was with extreme reluctance and hesi- 
tation. And they would seize the first opportunity of 
making peace with him, though much to their own 
disadvantage. But as the events of the preceding vi- 
als progressed, this superstition abated. The Protest- 
ant powers despised and renounced the Romish Pontiff; 
and even the Catholic princes became well able to treat 
Jhis holiness, especially in their secular concerns, with 
much neglect. The sun of civil authority in Europe 
became too hot for the creatures of his order, which 
had been hatched and fostered in the dark. When it 
came to shine in upon them, it dried and burnt them 
up.* 

* Mr. Guthrie observes, (Geog. p. 563,) "The history of 
Papacy is connected with that of Christendom itself. The most 
solid foundations for its temporal power were laid by the famous 
Matilda, countess of Tuscany, and heiress to the greatest part of 
Italy, who bequeathed a large portion of her dominions to Pope 



The Fourth Vial. 317 

From the same cause the vast revenues of the Papal 
see failed. They were dried up by the same scorching 
rays of the political sun of Christendom. The Pope's 
revenues had been vast; more than eight millions of 
dollars annually.* But they rapidly decayed. Says 
Dr. Robertson, "As soon as the king of England dis- 
claimed the supremacy of the Papal court, considera- 
ble sums were saved to the nation, of which it had 
been annually drained by remittances to Rome for dis- 
pensations and indulgences, by the expense of pil- 
grimages into foreign countries, or by payments 
of annates, first fruits, and a thousand other taxes, 
which that artful and rapacious court levied on the 
credulity of mankind. The loss which England sus- 
tained by most of these articles is obvious; and must 
have been great. Even that by pilgrimages was not 
inconsiderable. In the year 1418, license was ob- 
tained by no fewer than 916 persons to visit the shrine 
of St. James in Spain, "f The same remarks held 
true probably of all the other Protestant powers; and 
to a considerable degree, even of all the Papal powers. 
For most of that infamous traffic, from which the chief 
of the Papal revenues had been collected, was sus- 
pended even in Papal nations. The sun of civil au- 

Gregory VIII, in 1073. It is not to be expected that I am here 
to enter into a detail of the ignoiance of the laity, and the other 
causes, that operated to the aggrandizement of the Papacy, pre- 
vious to the reformation. Ever since that era, the state of Eu- 
rope has been such, that the Popes have had more than once 
great weight in its public affairs, chiefly through the weakness 
and bigotry of temporal princes; who seem now to be recovering 
from their religious delusion. The PapaM power is evidently 
now at a low ebb. The Pope himself is treated by Roman Cath- 
olic princes with very little more ceremony than is due to him as 
bishop of Rome, and possessed of a temporal principality. This 
humiliation, it is reasonable to believe, will terminate in a total 
separation from the holy see of all its foreign emoluments, which 
eveu since the commencement of the 18th century were im- 
mense." It is to be observed, that this was written before the 
commencement of the French revolution. 

* Morse's Gaz. "Pope's Dominions." 
+ Hist. Ch. V, vol. iv, p. 3U>. 



318 The Fourth Vial. 

thority, after light arose, powerfully burnt and dried 
up those streams of Papal wealth, and reduced the 
Romish see to poverty and meanness, like a scorched 
part of the earth dried and burnt under the vertical 
rays of the sun. 

A striking instance of the judgments of this vial on 
the Papal power, we find in the subversion of the or- 
der of the Jesuits in the great kingdoms of Europe. 
To see the force of this remark, let us take a view of 
that order. They were called the Janissaries. They 
were indeed the life-guard of the Romish hierarchy. 
The Jesuits were instituted in 1540, by Ignatius Loy- 
ola, a Spaniard. And we find in them a masterpiece 
of Satan's policy, to support the then sinking Papal 
cause. The fertile imagination of Loyola suggested 
to him such an institution; and he obtained the sanc- 
tion of the Pope for the establishment of it. The Jes- 
uits came under a vow of monastic obedience, and of 
undertaking, in behalf of the Papal interest, in any ser- 
vice directed by their general, without any reward 
from the Papal see. Loyola was commissioned their 
first general. They were trained for, and admitted to 
this order with amazing art. Their constitution and 
laws were revised and perfected by Laynez and Aqua- 
viva, two most able and subtile generals, who succeed- 
ed Loyola. Their object was to gain a decided influ- 
ence in the courts of Europe, and so to manage the 
* civil affairs in the nations as to support the Papal see. 
The other orders of monks were devoted to mortifi- 
cation and seclusion from the world. But the Jesuits 
were designed for activity in all things which might 
tend to the support of Popery. They studied human 
nature, and the dispositions of rulers. They flattered 
the great; and became prodigies of intrigue and of en- 
terprize. In less than half a century they were estab- 
lished in every Catholic country. And their numbers, 
wealth, and influence, became vast, and made rapid 
progress. They were "celebrated by the friends, and 
dreaded by the enemies of the Romish faith."* Their 

*Hisf. Ch.V, yoI. iv, p. 191. 



The Fourth Vial 319 

government was purely monarchical; consisting of a 
general, chosen for life by deputies from the Jesuits in 
the different nations. His power was supreme and in- 
dependent. He appointed his provincials, rectors, and 
every officer; and employed and removed them at 
pleasure. The revenues and funds of the order he 
held in his hands. Under his direction every member 
of the vast community was passive, as clay in the hands 
of the potter. They were taught to be incapable of 
resistance to their general, as they would be to their 
Maker. The profound subtilty of their system, for 
learning the dispositions of their members, and of man- 
kind, and for holding the perfect control of their or- 
der, exceeds all that was ever known among men, ex- 
cepting the more modern system of Illuminism, which 
appears to have been copied from it, with improve- 
ments. The general of the Jesuits (according to M. 
de Chalotais) was furnished annually with 6584 regis- 
ters and reports from his 37 provinces through the 
kingdoms; beside numberless letters from spies. In 
these communications all the affairs of their order, and 
of the states and nations of Christendom, were ascer- 
tained. All was done in cyphers invented for the 
purpose; so as to defy detection. The general could 
thus see at once what needed to be done; and who 
were the proper instruments of doing it; and his or- 
ders were remitted accordingly, and with the most 
irresistible effect. To manage the education of youth 
was a prime object with the Jesuits. They aimed at 
the control of all instruction and religion. They 
preached much. They sent their missionaries every 
where. And they found numerous admirers and pat- 
rons. They in fact obtained the chief direction of the 
means of education in every Catholic country. They 
became the confessors and controllers of kings; and 
the spiritual guides of almost all people of rank. And 
they "possessed in the highest degree the confidence 
and interest of the court of Rome, as the most zealous 
and able champions of its authority."*- And finally, 

♦Hist. Ch. V ? to1. iv, p. 198. 



320 The Fourth Vial 

"they possessed the direction of the most considerable 
courts in Europe." They "took part in every in- 
trigue and revolution;" and managed all things to their 
mind with amazing efficacy. They formed vast pos- 
sessions in every Catholic country. The number and 
magnificence of their public buildings were immense. 
They obtained license from the Pope to trade wher- 
ever they resided. And they were engaged in an ex- 
tensive and lucrative commerce, both in the East and 
West Indies. They opened warehouses in different 
parts of Europe; vied with commercial societies in ob- 
taining settlements; and they obtained vast fertile prov- 
inces in Paraguay in South America; and reigned there 
as sovereign princes over some hundreds of thousands 
of subjects.* Their influence among men became 
vast. And their attachment to their order and object 
was inviolable. Their professions were such as to steal 
upon the confidence of the Catholic multitudes; while 
yet their morality was pliant, and suited to the passions 
of every person upon whom they wished to operate. 
Their object was, imperceptibly to restore the Papal 
prerogatives of the dark ages; or heal and support that 
wounded cause. Many of the Jesuits were most learn- 
ed. They produced more works of genius than all 
the other Catholic orders. They claimed it as their 
prerogative to combat the Protestants: And they la- 
bored to excite against them all the rage of civil and 
ecclesiastical power. They were the authors (says 
Dr. Robertson) of "most of the pernicious effects aris- 
ing from that corrupt and dangerous casuistry of the 
times, from those extraordinary tenets concerning ec- 
clesiastical power, and from the intolerant spirit, which 
has been the disgrace of the church of Rome through- 
out that period, and which have brought so many ca- 
lamities upon civil society. "f For two centuries Eu- 
rope beheld this powerful order, and felt its dismal 
effects: But not having discovered the deep internal pol- 
icy of the system, they knew not to what to impute its 
amazing success. The internal policy of the order was 

*Hist. Ch. V. vol. ir, p. 199. f lb. p. 202. 



The Fourth Vial 321 

designed to be kept concealed in impenetrable mystery. 
They refused even in courts of justice to expose it; and 
they were long connived at in this particular. 

But this mysterious system was at length developed; 
which excited disgust and alarm. And the Jesuits hav- 
ing been found guilty of many dangerous intrigues, and 
even assassinations of monarchs and statesmen, the civil 
authorities of Europe were awakened; and the order 
was suppressed. And the suppression of them in France, 
Spain, Portugal, Naples, and other nations; the shut- 
ting up of their schools, the confiscation of their reve- 
nues, and the banishing of them from these kingdoms, 
operated as a deadly stroke toward the ruin of the Papal 
see. Dr. Langdon, on the Revelation, (page 229) view- 
ed this event as an effectual step, taken by the Eu- 
ropean governments, toward the overthrow of the Pa- 
pal interest. He says, "The banishment of the Jesuits 
from all the nations of Europe, and the dissolution of 
the order, as guilty of treasons, rebellions, and assassin- 
ations of monarchs, is the most remarkable event in 
Providence." Dr. Trumbull, in his sermon at the close 
of the 18th century, remarks, "In the last half century 
the order of the Jesuits, who constituted the most de- 
ceitful, intriguing, and formidable branch of the Rom- 
ish hierarchy, were abolished. They made rapid and 
astonishing progress through all the Roman Catholic 
countries, till they were suppressed in 1773." 

Events so great, and so fatal to Popery, as the parts, 
which the civil governments of Christendom thus act- 
ed, in throwing off their superstitious veneration for the 
Papal authority, many of them protecting the Protest- 
ant cause, and abolishing the rites of Popery; and even 
the others despising the arrogant pretensions of the 
Roman Pontiff; and at last delerminately abolishing 
the order of the Jesuits, on whom the Papal see was 
making its chief dependence, must be viewed as having 
a place among the essential steps taken in Providence 
toward the ruin of the Papal cause. The connexion 
of this conduct of the civil European governments with 
the events of the three vials already noted, seems to 
give it a claim to be reckoned as the fourth vial. And 
41 



322 The Fourth Vial 

the nature of the event appears fully to accord with the 
symbolic representation, of power being given to the 
sun to scorch men (the men of the Papal interest) with 
his fire and great heat. 

And the events, which in fact have followed those 
effects of the political sun in the great nations of Eu- 
rope, have been just such as were predicted under this 
vial; — and men blasphemed the name of God, who had 
power over these plagues; and they repented not to give 
him glory. Most completely have the impenitence and 
blasphemy, here foretold, been fulfilled in the greatest 
Catholic nations, in the scheme of Illuminism, or the 
Voltaire system of Infidelity, which at this very time 
went into operation. So far were those nations from 
repenting, and giving glory to God, under those plagues, 
that they blasphemed his name, by adopting another 
latent system of darkness, which aimed at the total sub- 
version of all religion, and of the idea of the being of 
God. We read nothing in the vials of their blasphem- 
ing the name of God, till the close of the fourth vial. 
And we find in fact no systematic attempt to introduce 
Atheism, till just at the close of the fourth vial, as just 
explained. And then we do find such an attempt in 
fatal operation. This furnishes an argument in favor of 
the explanation given of the fourth vial. It can be 
no objection to the view given of this vial, that it be- 
gan its operation before the effects of the third vial, on 
the rivers and fountains of water, had ceased. Let 
me here repeat the remark before noted of a celebrated 
author; "It is no where said, that each vial is emptied 
before its successor begins to be poured out. Hence 
it is not unreasonable to conclude, that two or more of 
the vials may be poured out at the same time, though 
the effusion of one commence, before that of the other."* 
As the two first vials were of a nature to be partially 
collateral^ so were the third and fourth.f 

*Faber, vol. ii, p. 199. 
f Should any suggest that events in France under the tyranny 
of the present emperor, may seem strikingly to fulfil the judg- 
ment of the fourth vial; I answer; those events may also strik- 
ingly fulfil another vial, as may appear. And it must be incor- 



The Fifth Vial 323 



THE FIFTH VIAL. 

And the fifth Angel poured out his vial upon the seat of 
the beast; and his kingdom was full of darkness; and 
they gnawed their tongues for pain, and blasphemed 
the God of heaven, because of their pains and their 
sores, and repented not of their deeds. (Rev. xvi, 
10, 11.) 

The last capital scene of the fourth vial was sometime 
after* the middle of the 18th century. And it was to 
have this effect, as we have seen, to cause the men, 
who had the mark of the beast, to blaspheme God, and 
to persevere in their impenitence. This might be ex- 
pected soon to bring on the events of the fifth vial, in 
the utter destruction of the Pabal beast. The beast, 
on whose seat (throne) this vial is discharged, must 
be the Papal beast. For he is the great power, on 
which all the preceding vials were poured out. He 
was the enemy, with which the Church of Christ 
had the most immediate concern; and therefore was 
first to be attacked and destroyed. The preceding vials 
were preparing the way for his ruin. The fifth com- 
pletes his ruin as a beast, or predominant power. The 
Papacy was the only beast on the Roman earth, till 
the Antichristian beast arose. The beast in the fifth 
vial therefore, must have been the Papal beast. Wheth- 
er his seat (throne) and kingdom mean his temporal 
principality; or his pristine, independent influence in 
that delusion, which was his diverse characteristic;* 
or both, may be a question. Both in fact were to be 
subverted. Accordingly in the year 1789, sixteen 
years after the last most signal event of the fourth vial, 
in the subversion of the order of the Jesuits, the rev- 

rcct to construe one event in the place of another, on account of 
a coincidence in some point. Many a tyrant has scorched his 
subjects with the fire of his lawless despotism. But all such 
events cannot on this account, be viewed as the fulfilment of the 
fourth vial, 

*Dan. tu, 24. 



324 The Fifth Vial 

olution in France commenced. This opened a new 
and most interesting era, and did in its progress over- 
turn the throne of the Papal beast, in both the senses 
afore hinted. It has filled the Papal kingdom with 
darkness; and has exhibited scenes probably the most 
terrific and bloody, which ever blackened the historic 
page. The rise of Antichrist will be found, I appre- 
hend, to have opened the scene of the fifth vial. The 
events of the four preceding vials greatly perplexed the 
Papal beast. But they were not to subvert his throne, 
nor fill his kingdom with darkness. He still had light; 
hoped to continue his existence; yea, hoped to regain 
something of hi ; former glory. But the fifth vial was 
to overturn his seat; and for the first time to fill his 
kingdom with darkness! And the French revolution 
has done both, in relation to the Papal see. 

No light, no rational hope of a restoration remained 
to the Pope. His clergy in France were destroyed. 
His dominions in Italy were overrun. His authority, 
and the Christian religion itself, were rejected. The 
person of "the Pope was seized. He was divested of 
his temporal dominions, restricted to a certain pension, 
and exiled from his royal city."* The events, which 
have followed, are so well known to the people of this 
generation, and the impressions made by them are so 
deep, that they need not here be recited. The Papal 
power has ceased to be a beast; having fallen wholly 
under the power of the Antichristian beast, newly risen. 
The remains of the Papal power, now, and henceforth, 
till he shall be utterly destroyed, together with the 
Antichristian beast, constitute the false prophet, under 
the power and management of the Roman beast, under 
his last, a newly healed head. 

The evidence, that the rise of Antichrist in France 
opened the period of the fifth vial, with awful precision, 
I cannot but conceive to be more clear, than what usu- 
ally attends the fulfilment of ancient prophecies. In 
addition to the evidence arising from its period, in con- 
nexion with the preceding vials, the evidence arising 

tTrumbull's Century Sermon, 



The Sixth Fial. 325 

from the events, in view of the prophetic description of 
the fifth vial, seems to be conclusive. Until the fifth 
vial, the Papal beast had a throne and a kingdom. After 
it, he has none! For the fifth vial is poured upon his 
throne, which must indicate its subversion. Conse- 
quently, his kingdom is filled with darkness. And 
till the rise of Antichrist in France, the Papal power 
may be said to have had a throne and a kingdom. Now 
he has neither. His throne is destroyed; and his king- 
dom is filled with darkness. Few fulfilments of proph- 
ecy were ever capable of equal demonstration. And 
have not the consequent blasphemies and events pre- 
dicted in this vial, been fulfilled? The people of the 
Papal earth may well be said to have gnawed their 
tongues for pain. They have indeed languished under 
their pains and their sores. Their judgments have 
been, and are awful. How abundant have been the 
blasphemies of Atheism! and how obdurate the im- 
penitence! 



THE SIXTH VIAL. 

And the sixth Angel poured out his vial upon the great 
river Euphrates; and the water thereof was dried up, 
that the way of the kings of the east might be prepared. 
(Rev. xvi, 12.) 

This vial some great authors have suppose** will be 
fulfilled in the subversion of the Ottoman empire, that 
the way for the return of Israel and Judah to the land 
of their fathers may be prepared. Various writers have 
supposed the sixth vial to relate to the failing of the 
sources of Papal wealth and power, in order to facili- 
tate the overthrow of the Romish see: And that it is an 
allusion to the mode, in which Cyrus reduced ancient 
Babylon. But I must think those authors, who have 
viewed this vial as respecting the overthrow of the 
Turks, to have been correct. Five of the vials have 
been fulfilled on the Papal beast. The fifth subverted 
his throne and kingdom. The sixth then cannot relate 



326 The Sixth Vial. 

to the failing of the revenues of the Pope; an event an- 
tecedent to the fifth vial. It must relate to another of 
the great powers found in array against Christ; the 
Mohammedan. Both this and Popery have been ter- 
rible to the Christian cause. Both were to be destroy- 
ed; and probably by the same rod of iron, or Antichrist. 
And can it be viewed as too much, that one of the 
seven last plagues should have an exclusive reference 
to the overthrow of the vast Mohammedan imposture? 
It has been believed that the Ottoman empire is to be 
overturned at a period not far from the present. And the 
judgment of the sixth vial appears strikingly to pre- 
dict the accomplishment of this event. The sixth trum- 
pet, or second woe, gave rise to the Ottoman empire, 
by loosing the four Angels, or Turkish sultanies bound 
upon the river Euphrates, whose capitals were Bagdat, 
Damascus, Aleppo, and Iconium. Those Turkish 
powers were long circumscribed there, by the crusades, 
and by the attacks of the Tartars. The second woe 
took off those restrictions; formed the Ottoman em- 
pire; and aided their bloody excursions i-ico Europe. 
And the drying up of the waters of the Euphrates seems 
a striking expression of the counterpart of the judg- 
ment of the sixth trumpet; a striking expression of the 
overthrow of the Enphratean empire. 

With respect to the time of this event, we are not 
left wholly in the dark. The Euphratean horsemen, at 
the establishment of the Ottoman empire, were "pre- 
pared for an hour, and a day, and a month, and a 
year" — * If these sums were to be added, they make 
in prophetic calculation, 391 years, and two weeks. 
These added to 1453, the year in which the Turks 
took Constantinople, bring us to the year 1844, for the 
overthrow of the Turks. But if we read the passage as 
President Langdon explains it, the time of their subver- 
sion is nearer at hand. He supposes the sums are not to 
be added: According to his sense of the passage, those 
sultanies, when loosed, were to make successive incur- 
sions into Europe, as of an hour, a day, a month, and a 

*Re?. ix, 15. 



The Sixth Vial. 327 

year; or each incursion thus exceeding its predecessor 
in length and terror. The first should be a short ex- 
pedition for plunder, like the alarm of an hour, or a few- 
weeks. In the next, the plundering Turks should pro- 
ceed further, and waste and pillage for a prophetic day, 
or a year. In their third attack, they should be still 
more terrible, and continue their depredations for a 
prophetic month, or 30 years; and then retire, and afford 
a respite. And in their last attack, they should take 
Constantinople, make it their seat of empire, and con- 
tinue for -a prophetic year. The history of the events 
(all excepting the last, whose termination is still fu- 
ture) is thought to accord well with this representa- 
tion. The Turks at first broke into Europe for plun- 
der, and soon retired. This was like the alarm of an 
hour. Bajazet afterward made a longer incursion, and 
threatened the speedy conquest of the Greeks. But an 
attack of the Tartars at home called him away; and 
the danger appeared to subside. After an interval of 
rest to Europe, Mahomet I commenced a new attack, 
took Adrianople; and his successor took a considerable 
part of Greece. This "was an alarm which continued 
a month, or 30 years." And after a considerable sea- 
son, "Mahomet II took Constantinople, and established 
the Turkish empire upon the ruins of that of the 
Greeks."* This probably was to continue a prophetic 
year, or 360 years. If the above solution be correct, 
the 360 years added to 1453, the year in which Constan- 
tinople was taken, brings us to the year 1813 for the 
overthrow of the Turks. And if the year, for which 
the Turks were prepared, be to be reckoned 365 days, 
or years, according to the present true reckoning, it 
brings us to the year 1818 for the time of the fulfil- 
ment of the sixth vial. Whether any of these calcula- 
tions be correct, time will soon decide. But sooner 
or later the sixth vial will be fulfilled. And its accom- 
plishment will probably be in the subversion of the 
Ottoman empire. 

Relative to the means of the overthrow of the Turks, we 
read, Dan. xi,40, — concerning the great infidel Power of 

*Langdon on Revelation, p. 133. 



328 The Sixth Vial. 

the last days; And at the time of the end shall the king of 
the south push at him, and the king of the north shall come 
against him, like a whirlwind, with chariots, and horse- 
men, and with many ships; and he shall enter into the 
countries, and shall overfloiv and pass over. He shall 
enter also into the glorious land; and many countries shall 
be overthrown; but these shall escape out of his hand, 
even Edom, and Moab, and the chief of the children of 
Amman. He shall stretch forth his hands also upon the 
countries, and the land of Egypt shall not escape. But 
he shall have power over the treasures of gold and of 
silver, and over all the precious things of Egypt; and the 
Lybians and Ethiopians shall be at his steps. Upon this 
passage let it be remarked, 

1. The time of this expedition of the infidel Power 
into the east, may well accord with that of the subver- 
sion of the Ottoman empire, or the pouring out of the 
sixth vial; being directly after he has subdued his neigh- 
boring nations, and divided their land for gain, or form- 
ed the ten homsoi the Antichristian beast; as we learn 
from the preceding verses. After the fulfilment of the 
fifth vial, in the overthrow of the Papal power, by the 
rise and instrumentality of Antichrist, it is natural to 
look, ere long, for the fulfilment of the sixth vial, in the 
overthrow of the Turks. 

2. The king of the south and the king of the north, 
in the preceding parts of the chapter, meant Egypt 
and Syria. These are now under the dominion of the 
Turks. These names then may well be supposed to 
mean the Turkish empire. By the king of the south 
we may naturally understand the Turkish dominions 
in Africa, including not only Egypt, but also the states 
of Barbary. Some of these Turkish provinces may be 
directed by their grand master, to make some kind of 
"push" at the infidel Power; which will be followed 
by an attack from all the Turkish powers of the east, 
and possibly other powers confederate with them. 

3. Upon this, the infidel Power goes forth with great 
fury; enters Palestine, now subject to the Turks; and 

many countries in those parts will be overthrown by 
him. The eastern Arabs, under the name of Edom, 



The Sixth Vial 329 

Moab, and Ammon, are excepted from his conquests: 
which implies, that his conquests in the east will be 
very extensive. What can all this be, but the subver- 
sion of the Ottoman empire?* 

4. The conquering Power beats his way round, into 
Egypt, where he finds access to whatever treasures the 
inhabitants may possess. And the Egyptians, and 
Lybians, or states of Barbary, are found prostrate at 
his feet. May not this carrying of his arms into 
Africa, be a chastising of them for their pushing at 
him? From this expedition he retires, and affords 
opportunity for the accomplishment of the vast events, 
which will intervene between the sixth and the seventh 
vials. 

5. As Antichrist is raised up for a rod of iron, to 
execute the judgments of God upon the nations, it ap- 
pears rational to expect that he will be the instrument 
of the overthrow of the Turks. Many predictions con- 
cerning him represent him as subduing the nations, 
making the earrh to tremble, and for the most part 
prospering in his enterprises, till the works of Divine 
indignation, for which he is raised up, shall be accom- 
plished.! We may naturally expect, then, that he will 
be the mean of the ruin of the Turkish power, that 
grand supporter of the Mohammedan delusion, as well 
as of the Papal; or that he will be the instrument of the 
fulfilment of the sixth as well as of the fifth vial. 

As the way had been long gradually preparing for 
the subversion of the Papal power, before it was effect- 
ed under the fifth vial; so the way has been preparing, 
in a series of providential events, for the ruin of the 
Turkish empire.J 

It is remarkable, that a sect arose in Arabia, about 

*It is not unnatural to suppose this conquering Power will 
lodge a colony of infidel Jews in Palestine, in this first expedU 
tion. See Faber upon this idea. 

+ Dan. xi, 36. 
jFor a particular account of the earthquakes, fires, plagues, 
&c. which have lately desolated many parts of the Ottoman em- 
pire, the reader is referred to Dr. Trumbull's Century Sermon, 
p. 34. 

42 



330 The Sixth Vial 

the game time, in which Voltaire's scheme of Infidel- 
ity was planned, which is as threatening to the Mo- 
hammedan, as the scheme of Voltaire was to the Papal 
imposture. Abdul Wahab, a native of Aijerene, ap- 
peared about the middle of the last century, denying 
the Mohammedan religion. His followers, called Wa- 
habees, have become numerous and terrible. In 1802,' 
their armed force consisted of from 80, to 90,000. Their 
expeditions were conducted with the greatest secresy 
and celerity. They had plundered Tyeef, Mecca, Me- 
dina, and Kubula, with terrible slaughter. They had 
demolished the tomb of Mohammed at Medina; and 
had destroyed the mosques, after having plundered them 
of their vast treasures. In short, they had effected a 
revolution in the government of Arabia. And the 
Turkish government were forced to purchase their 
friendship. The founder of this sect received his edu- 
cation under the chief Mohammedan doctors at Bas- 
sora and Bagdat. The Wahabees profess to believe 
in God: But they deny Jesus Christ, and all revealed 
religion. Thus the way has been providentially pre- 
paring for the subversion of the Mohammedan delu- 
sion, and consequently the ruin of the Turkish govern- 
ment, which rests upon it. But the end of that em- 
pire will be with a flood of wrath, under the instru- 
mentality of Antichrist, as appears from the forecited 
passage of Dan. xi, 40, — and the other considerations 
before mentioned.* 

*Should any object, that the drying up of the mystic Eu- 
phrates seems not consistent with a violent subversion of that 
empire by a foreign power; but seems rather to indicate a grad- 
ual decay, and kind of natural death; as the horn of the Ma- 
cedonian beast is said, (Dan. viii, 25,) to be broken without 
hands; 1 answer, The drying' up of the river Euphrates, by 
Gyrus, that he might destroy ancient Babylon, was a sudden and 
violent event, produced by a foreign invading foe. But that 
event was predicted under the same figure, with the judgment of 
the sixth vial. / will dry up her sea, and make her springs dry. 
( Jer. li, 36, ) That saith to the deep, Be dry, and I will dry up 
the rivers. (Isai. xliv, 27.) A drought is upon her waters, and 
they shall be dried up. (Jer. 1, 38.) These predictions were 
fulfilled upon Babylon by the violent siege and artificial oper- 



The Sixth Vial. 331 

The object of the judgment of the sixth vial is ex- 
pressed — that the way of the kings of the east may be 
prepared. That the way may be prepared for the return 
of God's ancient covenant people to the land of their 
fathers. This sense accords with Mede, Moor, Dur- 
ham, Pool, and others. That people are to be gath- 
ered to the Holy land before the seventh vial, or the 
battle of that great day of God Almighty. This point 
is made certain in numerous prophecies.* But they 
cannot return to the land of their fathers, till the Turk- 

ations of the Medo-Persian monarch. And the drying up of 
waters is a common prophetic figure to signify the violent sub-* 
version of one nation by the arms of another. Thus the reduc- 
tion of Egypt by Nebuchadnezzar was predicted; (Ezek. xxx, 
12.) And 1 will make the rivers dry, and sell the land into 
the hands of the wicked. And the dividing of the waters of 
the Red Sea by the arm of the Most High, was noted under 
the same figure, Isai. li, 9, 10. The arm of the Lord is invoked; 
and the prophet says, Art thou not it y that hath dried the sea? 
I recollect no instance in prophecy, where the drying up of 
waters is used to predict the gradual decay, or kind of natural 
death of any people or nation. The drying up of the mystic 
Euphrates, then, we must naturally conclude, will be fulfilled 
by the arms of some powerful nation. The horn of the Mace- 
donian beast's being broken without hands, (Dan. viii, 25.) may 
be found to mean, that it shall be broken without any hands to 
uphold; as is predicted of Antichrist, (Dan. xi, last) — yet shall 
he come to his end, and none shall help him. Such a clause is 
often added to the denunciations of Divine wrath upon the kick- 
ed; And there be none to deliver. None can deliver out of 
mine hands. But if that passage in Daniel relative to the Macedo- 
nian horn, truly mean, that it shall be destroyed without human 
ai(L it must mean the giadual decay and death of the Muhani. 
medan delusion; but not of the Turkish empire, the last, most 
powerful supporter of it. It does not accord with the analogy 
of the judgments of the vials, or of the signal judgments of God 
generally, that the sixth vial should be fulfilled without any spe- 
cial, visible instrument of the vengeance. God usually works 
by means; and usually has visible instruments prepared, ade. 
quate to effects, which are to be produced. And we have no 
reason to believe the signal judgment of the sixth vial will be an 
exception to this general rule; notwithstanding that a writer of 
celebrity has suggested that this will be the case. 

*See Ezek. xxxviii and xxxix; Joel iii, #cch. xii, xiii, and 
xiv. 



332 The Sixth Vial 

ish empire is subverted. For Palestine is in posses- 
sion of that empire; and the Turks, so long as they 
are in power, will never suffer Judah and Israel to re- 
settle there. 

But why are the ancient people of God called the 
kings of the east? Perhaps the signal care which God 
has for so many ages taken of that people, and the won- 
ders of Providence still in reserve for them, may en- 
title them to this mystic appellation. They were for- 
merly called, a kingdom of priests.* And they are to 
become the most signal branch of that church, which 
is to be made kings and priests unto God. The phrase 
may have a special reference to the ten tribes, now in 
the east. In modern writings we are informed of a 
people in Persia, whither the ten tribes, at the time of 
their dispersion, were led,f called the Afghans, whose 
traditions and history seem clearly to evince, that they 
are the ten tribes of Israel. They entertain this opinion 
of themselves. And the best Persian historians give 
this opinion of them. The descendants of the dispersed 
Israelites may have emigrated to different and distant 
regions. Admitting that the scattered descendants of 
Israel may, after the battle of the great day, be gather- 
ed from the east, west, north, and south; from far, even 
from the ends of the earth; J yet the Afghans in Per- 
sia, it appears most highly probable, are that body of 
the ten tribes, who are to be restored with the Jews to 
Palestine, before the battle of the great day, or the 
seventh vial.J These Afghans call themselves Mel- 
chim, the Hebrew word for kings. These may prove 
to be the kings of the east, to prepare the way for the 
return of whom, to the land of their fathers, the mystic 
Euphrates must be dried up. For this empire extends 
between the Holy land and Persia, which lies in the 
east. And the Turks, being in possession of the Holy 
land, and being of a religion utterly hostile to our holy 
Revelation, are as fatal an obstacle in the way of the 

* Exo. xix, 6. +2 Kings xvii, 6. Jlsai. xliii, 5, 6. 

§See Ezek. xxxvii, 16 — 21, in connexion with the context, 
and the succeeding chapter. 



The Sixth Vial. 333 

return of Israel, as was the Red sea, in front of the an- 
cient tribes, when they came out of Egypt, and were in 
Pihahiroth.* But as the Red sea in that case was 
parted, as though it were dried up;f so the mystic Eu- 
phrates will be no less effectually removed under the 
judgment of the sixth vial. 

Upon the fulfilment of the sixth vial, we read, And I 
saw three anciean spirits like frogs come out of the mouth 
of the dragon, and out of the mouth of the beast, and 
out of the mouth of the false prophet. ' For they are the 
spirits of devds, working miracles, which go forth unto 
the kings of the earth and of the whole world, to gath- 
er them to the battle of that great day of God Almighty. % 
Here we find predicted a complicated, powerful, ex- 
tensive agency, which will be in a special manner ex- 
erted in the period between the sixth and the seventh 
vials. Upon this prediction a number of things are 
to be noted. The greatness of the event is forcibly in- 
dicated, by the facts, that it was so long predicted; that 
the prediction occupied so considerable a part of the 
description of the vials; and that the event should occa- 
sion such a warning from the mouth of Christ, rela- 
tive to his speedy, subsequent coming. Behold I come 
as a thief Blessed is he that watcheth, and keepeth 
his garments, lest he walk naked, and they see his 
shame. The origin of this agency is interesting: — 
Out of the mouth of the dragon, and out of the mouth 
of the beast, arid out of the mouth of the false proph- 
et. The dragon here is the devil, as we learn in 
Revelation xii. The beast is Antichrist. And the 
false prophet is the Papal system, after it ceased to be 
a beast, at the rise of Antichrist, and was taken into 
his grasp, as a tool of ambition. The devil will be 
suffered to exercise a powerful agency among men, at 
that period. Woe to the inhabit ers of the earth and of 
the sea! for the devil is come down unto you, having 
great wrath, because he knoweth that he hath but a 
short time. (Rev. xii, 12.) His operations will be mul- 
tiform, peculiar, and mischievous. And the great infi- 
del Power, and his tool, the Papacy, will unite in des- 

*Exo. x\v. flsai. Ii 3 9, 10. +Rcv. xvi, 13, 14. 



334 The Sixth Vial 

patching their agents over the world. And so com- 
pletely under the direction of the wicked one will the 
whole agency be found to be, that it is said, For they 
are the spirits of devils. Their subtilty is indicated: — 
like frogs. Unclean, hateful reptiles! Siy, out of sight, 
slippery, stationary, or swift in their motion, as will 
best answer their purpose; creeping into every apart- 
ment; as was said of the frogs in the Egyptian plague, 
— which shall go up, and come into thine house, and 
into thy bed chamber, and upon thy bed, and into the 
house of thy servants, and upon thy people, and into thine 
ovens, and into thy kneading troughs. Sly, yet bold, 
impudent, and disgusting. Their power of deceit is 
noted. Working miracles; doing wonders in the sight 
of men. The depth of their scheme, the unity of their 
design, their incredible perseverance, the corruptions 
of the human heart, and the agency of Satan, will all 
unite to give the most astonishing force to their oper- 
ations. Every incident, every corrupt passion, and all 
the power of sly insinuation, will be pressed into their 
service. In a word, licentiousness, Infidelity, and false 
religion, will unite their influence to aid the same cause! 
The extent of this agency is amazing: Going forth unto 
the kings of the earth, and of the whole world. If the 
whole world literally be not here designed, a great part 
of it surely must be understood. The nations favored 
with the light of Revelation will be included. The 
object of this combined and vast agency is interesting: 
To gather them to the battle of that great day of God 
Almighty. To prepare and gather the people of the 
world to that battle, so abundantly predicted in the 
prophetic parts of the Bible; to the event, which may 
be called, the battle of that great day so well known. 
And he gathered them together into a place called in 
the Hebrew tongue, Armageddon. This text probably 
will be fulfilled both literally and mystically. There is 
to be a literal expedition under Gog, against the Church 
of Christ, consisting of the Jews and people of Israel 
in Palestine.* And Armageddon, or the mountain of 

*See Ezek. xxxvii, xxxviii, and xxxix. 



The Sixth FiaL 335 

Megiddo, it is expected, will be the place literally where 
Gog and his bands will be destroyed.* And the nu- 
merous nations predicted to be in that vast coalition, 
will need the subtilest management, to excite and give 
direction to the event. But the object of this subtile 
agency will no doubt have a mystical fulfilment. Count- 
less multitudes throughout the evangelized nations, 
will be prepared and marshalled, as in battle array against 
the Church, and the King of Zion; and will be cut off 
in fatal judgments, under the seventh vial. A general 
spirit of licentiousness, Infidelity, and of false religion, 
will be found operating over the world; producing the 
most fatal effects to the temporal, and especially to the 
eternal interests of men; leading the multitudes of the 
people to treasure up wrath against the day of wrath; 
and thus to be found in the mystic Armageddon, when 
the day of that battle shall arrive, f 

In the midst of the account concerning the three un- 
clean spirits like frogs, we find a solemn pause; and 
our Lord in heaven gives the solemn admonition to the 
world; Behold I come as a thief. Blessed is he, tha t watch- 
eth, and keepeth his garments, lest he walk naked, and 

*See sec. ii, chap, iii, of the preceding Dissertation. 
•f So great, complicated, and fatal an agency from the three kin- 
dred systems of licentiousness, of Infidelity, and of false religion, 
as is predicted to go forth over the face of the world, after the 
sixth vial, cannot be expected to rise at once. It will no doubt 
have been a work of preparation, and of time. It will long have 
been in fatal operation, though not noted in the predictions of 
the vials, till afler the accomplishment of the sixth, and to pre- 
pare the way for the seventh vial. The effects of these spirits of 
devils will then be more peculiarly seen, ripening people apace for 
the tremendous harvest. They are therefore predicted as most no- 
torious at that period. But the prediction does not teach, that these 
three systems of influence will originate in that period. It does 
not forbid, but doubtless implies, that they will have been in 
operation for a long time. . For such systems of influence are 
not organized at once. They will probably be found to have 
been in operation from the time of the rise of Antichrist. The 
numerous predictions of the rise, and progress of Antichrist, 
teach, that this complicated agency, which shall be found so fatal, 
after the sixth vial, was prevalent and dreadful, long before it. 
These three uncleau spirits have already long been discovered! 



336 The Seventh Vial. 

they see his shame. Most urgent warning! When such 
wickedness prevails the chariot- wheels of justice are 
near! God will take his enemies on surprise. They 
believe not in his coming. And the event will be to 
them like the coming of a thief; yea, like lightning 
from heaven. And all, whose souls are not adorned 
with grace, will sink with Infidels, under the shame of 
their wickedness, and the terrors of that day. , Let this 
kind warning sink deep into the ears and hearts of 
Christians! Says inspiration to them, Ye are not in 
darkness, that that day should overtake you as a thief. 
Our blessed Lord has repeatedly predicted, that his 
coming shall be as that of a thief; unlooked for; un- 
expected by the wicked world; like the flood upon the 
old world; and like the destruction of Sodom. The 
perils of those times are predicted, and the most wake- 
ful vigilance enjoined. Blessed is he, that wateheth, and 
keepeth his garments. Blessed is that servant, whom his 
Lord, when he cometh, shall find so doing. 

THE SEVENTH VIAL. 

And the seventh Angel poured out his vial into the air; 
and there came a great voice out of the temple of 
heaven from the throne, saying, It is done. And there 
were voices and thunders, and lightnings; and there 
was a great earthquake, such as was not since men 
xuere upon the earth, so mighty an earthquake, and 
so great. And the great city was divided into three 
parts, and the cities of the nations fell; and great Bab- 
ylon came in remembrance before God, to give unto 
her the cup of the wine of the fierceness of his wrath. 
And every island fled away, and the mountains were 
not found. And there fell upon men a great hail out 
of heaven, every stone about the weight of a talent; 
and men blasphemed God because of the plague of the 
hail; for the plague thereof was exceeding great. (Rev. 
xvi, 17, to the end.) 

Vast assemblage of figures, and of the most terrific 
kind. This is the most tremendous of all the vials. 



The Seventh Vial 337 

It appears more terrible than all the preceding vials 
united. About as much is said to prepare the way 
for it, and to describe it, as with respect to all the 
other vials. No such preparations appeared for any, 
or all the other vials, as for this. And no such warn- 
ings were given. This is called, the battle of that 
great day of God Almighty; as being an event well 
known through the prophets. The events of this vial 
are future. The particulars are unknown to man. But 
from the numerous predictions of it, many probable 
things may be gathered. A great voice from the tem- 
ple of heaven proclaims, It is done. The mystery of 
iniquity is finished. The enemies have had their day; 
and now God will vindicate his cause. The harvest 
of the earth is reaped; the wine-press is trodden. The 
voices and thunders and lightnings are striking expres- 
sions of the terrors of that scene. A great earthquake 
follows, such as was not since men were upon the 
earth, so mighty an earthquake, and so great: An em- 
blem of a fatal shock of judgments, such as man has 
never seen: As our Lord predicted of the same event; 
For then shall be great tribulation, such as was not 
since the begmning of the world to this time, no, nor 
ever shall be. (Mat. xxiv, 21.) And as Daniel pre- 
dicts of the same event; And there shall be a time of 
trouble, such as never was since there was a nation, even 
to that same time. (Dan. xii, 1.) The great city is 
divided into three parts. By the great city here is 
meant probably the empire of Antichrist. His sub- 
jects revolt and become each other's executioners. 
The cities of the nations fall. The Divine vengeance 
which breaks at Armageddon, and destroys Gog and 
all his bands, rolls and thunders through the nations; 
demolishes their capitals; and lays their cities in ruins* 
The Antichristian Babylon, including what remains 
of the Papacy, comes into remembrance with God. The 
cup of the wine of the fierceness of his wrath is given. 
Every island flees away. The mountains of great 
kingdoms are no more found. They are plunged in 
the sea of revolution and ruin. And even all these 
figures are inadequate to the events. Another is there - 
43 



338 The Seventh Vial 

fore added; that of terrible hail falling on man, every 
stone being of about an hundred and fourteen pounds 
iveight; indicative of judgments as much more fatal 
than those usually known, as hailstones of this enor- 
mous size would be more terrible than common hail. 
The other vials were local: This is general; poured 
out into the air; or upon the kingdom of the devil on 
earth, who is the prince of the power of the air. The 
vast armies of Atheists, Pagans, and the remains of the 
Papal and Mohammedan powers, collected in the Holy 
land, receive the first discharge of the artillery of 
Heaven, which sinks them in perdition. And the 
judgments will thence proceed, and will sweep off the 
violent enemies of the Church in every land. Proba- 
bly violent, exterminating wars, civil dissentions, pes- 
tilences, and the raging elements let loose upon man, 
with other fatal judgments, will constitute the terrors 
of that day. The hand of God will be seen by all, in 
scenes of vengeance. Men will know, that those who 
fall are the slain of the Lord, whose carcasses, we are 
assured, shall be at that day from one end of the earth, 
even unto the other end of the earth. (Jer. xxv, 33.) 
This is the day that shall burn as an oven, and all the 
proud, yea and all that do wickedly, shall be as stubble, and 
that day that cometh shall burn them up, saith the Lord 
of hosts, that it shall leave them neither root nor branch. 
(Mai. iv, i.) This is the day, when God will gather the 
nations, and assemble the kingdoms, and pour upon them 
his indignation, even all his fierce anger; and all the+ 
earth shall be devoured with the fire of his jealousy. ? 
(Zeph. iii, 8.) And he shall sweep the sinners thereof 
out of it. (Isa. xiii, 9.) They shall be consumed as the 
fat of lambs; into smoke shall they consume away. And 
the meek shall inherit the earth, and delight themselves 
in abundance of peace. The Scriptures which predict 
this destruction of the enemies of the Church, are nu- 
merous, both in the Old and New Testaments; and 
they are terrible! 

As to the period of this vial; it will not be poured 
out till after the subversion of the Turkish empire, 
and the consequent return and conversion of Israel and 



g 1 



The Seventh Vial. 339 

the Jews; and the collection of the armies of Gog and 
Magog against them. (Ezek. xxxvii, xxxviii, xxxix.) 
These things must occupy some time. There are 
many plausible things in favor of the calculations of 
those, who suppose the 1260 years are to be reckoned 
from the year 606, when the bishop of Rome was 
constituted universal bishop: Consequently that they 
will terminate in the year 1866. This seems to afford 
but a short time for the great events which are to in- 
tervene between the present period and the seventh 
vial. But this is an age of wonders. God will do 
much in a short time. He will finish the work, and 
cut it short in righteousness; because a short work will 
the Lord make upon the earth. Christ speaks of the 
days being shortened for the elect's sake. As to the 
precise time of the seventh vial, I do no?: feel great 
confidence. But I believe it is hastening oh apace. 

According to the preceding scheme of the vials, 
and in confirmation of it, it is observable, that the three 
last vials fall successively upon the three great wicked 
powers, the Papal, the Mohammedan, and the Anti- 
christian; giving to each a deadly blow T ; and the last 
vial deciding the controversy; sweeping from the earth 
all who are found in array against the Church. The 
first four of the vials were poured upon the Papal see, 
and its supporters; and were minor, and preparatory 
events. The three last are capital events. The fifth 
gives a death blow to the Papal beast, by the rise of 
ntichrist. The sixth subverts the Ottoman' Em- 
ire. And the seventh plunges Antichrist, with the 
scattered remains of the two preceding powers, into 
perdition; and decides the controversy between the 
Church and all her inveterate enemies through evangel- 
ized nations. Mark the analogy between the vials and 
the trumpets. The first four of the trumpets related 
to minor events, which fell upon the Christian Roman 
empire. The three last related to capital events, and 
hence were called woe- trumpets. And each of these 
three related to a different power. The same thing is 
true of the vials, as they have been explained. The first 
four were minor judgments upon the Papal see, pre- 



340 The Seventh Vial 

paring the way for its destruction. And the three last 
are capital events, each relating to a different power. 

I am constrained to think those authors to be cor- 
rect, who have supposed the seventh trumpet or third 
woe does not comprise all the vials. It appears as 
though this trumpet and the seventh vial must meet, 
and receive their accomplishment in the same event. 

Surely those many writers, who carry the origin of 
the period of the vials back to the early days of the 
Papal see, are far from viewing all the vials included 
in the seventh trumpet. For they place a number of 
them even before the sixth trumpet. Pool's continu- 
ators, upon the seventh trumpet, (Rev. xi, 15,) ob- 
serve; "Here ariseth a great question, whether the 
seven vials, of which we shall find the sixteenth chap- 
ter treating, do belong all to the seventh trumpet? or 
whether some of them belong to the sixth trumpet? 
Great divines are on both sides of this question. Mr. 
Pool, in his Latin synopsis, has collected together their 
reasons." The reasons offered in favor of all the vials 
being included in the last woe-trumpet, are, in my 
opinion, wholly inconclusive. While the objections 
against this scheme are irresistible. And if the seventh 
trumpet does not contain all the vials, it can contain 
none but the seventh and last. For no objection can 
be offered against its containing only the last vial, 
which does not equally militate against its containing 
any number more than the last, but short of the whole. 
The third woe then must probably comprise either the 
whole of the vials, or only the last vial. And the lat- 
ter I apprehend will prove to be the fact. 

It is striking to observe the sameness of the two 
events, the last woe-trumpet, and the seventh vial: 
And that this trumpet and vial appear to stand precisely 
in the same relation to the introduction of the Millenni- 
um. Let us compare together the two prophetic de- 
scriptions. 

In Rev. xvi, 17, to the end, is the last vial. In chap, 
xi, 15, to the end, is the last trumpet. 

Of the vial we read; And the seventh angel poured 
0Mt his vial into the air; and there came a great voice 



The Seventh Vial 341 

out of the temple of heaven saying, It is done. Of the 
trumpet we read; And the seventh angel sounded; and 
there were great voices in heaven, saying, The king- 
doms of this zvorld are become the kingdoms of our Lord 
and of his Christ; and he shall reign for ever and ever* 

Of the vial; And there were voices* and thunders, 
and lightnings; and there was a great earthquake, such 
as was not since men were upon the earth, so mighty 
an earthquake, and so great. And there fell upon men 
a great hail out of heaven, every stone about the weight 
of a talent; and men blasphemed God because of the 
plague of the hail, for the plague thereof was exceed- 
ing great. Of the trumpet; And the temple of God 
was opened in heaven; and there was seen in his temple 
the ark of the testimony; and there were lightnings, and 
voices, and thunderings, and an earthquake, and great 
hail. 

Of the vial; And the great city was divided into three 
parts; and the cities of the nations fell; and great Bab- 
ylon came into remembrance before God, to give unto 
her the cup of the wine of the fierceness of his wrath; 
and every island fied away, and the mountains were not 
found. Of the trumpet; And the four and twenty 
elders, who sat before God on their seats, fell upon their 
faces, and worshipped God, saying; We owe thee 
thanks, Lord God Almighty, who art, and wast, and 
art to come, because thou hast taken to thee thy great 
power, and hast reigned, And the nations were avgry^ 
and thy wrath is come, and the time of the dead that 
they should be judged, (avenged) and that thou shouldest 
give reward unto thy servants the prophets, and to the 
saints, and to them who fear thy name, small and great; 
and shouldest destroy them who destroy the earth. 

Who can believe, that these two portions of proph- 
ecy do not relate to precisely the same period and 
events? Both introduce the Millennium. Both describe 
the battle of that great day of God, in the same figures. 
And there is no appearance, that the description of the 
seventh trumpet contains any thing more than what is 
contained in the seventh vial. If it were designed to 
contain all the vials, or if the whole period of the vials 
\vere then future^ how could the voices in heaven pro- 



342 The Seventh Vial 

claim, the kingdoms of this -world are become the king- 
doms of our Lord, and of his Christ? This does not 
appear to be one of those prophecies which speak 
of things far future as though they were present. 
To suppose it, is to destroy the very occasion of the 
joys of the heavenly hosts there noted. Their joys 
were, that the time for the introduction of the Millen- 
nium had actually arrived. They well knew before, 
that this joyful event was future, and certain, and 
would arrive in due time. This they knew every time 
they turned their thoughts upon it. And were their 
peculiar joys, expressed at the sounding of the seventh 
trumpet, occasioned only by a new turning of their at- 
tention to that subject, which was still far future? A 
thing which they had done millions of times before! 
How could this afford them any new source of joy? 
But let themselves decide the question. Do they not 
decide, that the occasion of their peculiar joy is, the 
actual introduction of the blessed millennial glory? The 
kingdoms of this world are become the kingdoms of our 
Lord and of his Christ. The same thing which is ex- 
pressed upon the effusion of the seventh vial; It is fin- 
ished. 

In Rev. x, it appears to be decided, that the seventh 
trumpet does not contain the whole period of the vials; 
but is the same with the seventh vial. The seven 
thunders had uttered their voices; or the wars and ru- 
mors of wars attendant on the rise of Antichrist, had 
been heard. The Angel now, (verses 5, 6,) as though 
to check the impatience of the saints for the coming of 
Christ, as well as to assure them that it should be in 
due time, lifts up his hand to heaven, and swears, 
with unusual formality and solemnity, that, Xpovos 
ova earcci en; the time shall not be yet: Or, the time 
shall not be prolonged. And he adds; But in the days 
of the seventh Angel, when he shall begin to sound, the 
mystery of God shall be finished, as he hath declared to 
his servants the prophets. In this passage several things 
are decided: 

1. At the time of the seven thunders uttering their 
voices, the seventh trumpet, or thjrd woe, is still fu- 



The Seventh Vial 343 

tare. In the preceding chapter the effects of the first 
and second woe- trumpets are described. In this 10th 
chapter, instead of going on to a description of the 
third woe-trumpet, as would seem to be natural, and 
as he does in the course of the following chapter, a 
notable intervening event is introduced, by the crying 
of a mighty Angel with a loud voice; and by seven 
thunders uttering their voices.* 

* The description of this Angel indicates the introduction of 
some most interesting event, after the period of the second woe, 
and before that of the third. At the introduction of the first 
woe, chap, ix, 1, — a star falls from heaven, having the key of 
the bottomless pit. The Mohammedan delusion, propagated by 
myriads of Saracens, arose. The second woe, chap, ix, 13, — 
a prediction of the invasion of the Turks, was introduced by the 
ministry of an Angel, loosing the four Turkish sullanies upon 
the river Euphrates. The Millennium, chap, xx, 1, — is intro- 
duced by the descent of an Angel, with a great chain in his hand, 
to bind the old serpent. The battle of the great day is intro- 
duced, chap, xiv, 14,— « by an Angel upon the white cloud, with 
a sharp sickle. So in the 10th chapter under consideration, a 
great event, between the second and the third woes, is introduc- 
ed: To prepare the way for which, we read; And^I saw another 
mighty Angel come down from heaven, clothed with a cloud, and 
a rainbow was upon his head, and his face was as it were the 
sun, and his feet as pillars of fire. And he had in his hand a 
little book open: and he set his right foot upon the sea, and his 
left foot upon the earth, and cried with a loud voice, as when a 
lion roareth: and when he had cried, seven thunders uttered 
their voices. The whole introduction of this chapter indicates 
that the events of it are great and interesting. The harbinger of 
them must be a mighty Angel, at once bestriding earth and sea; 
clothed with a cloud, and a rainbow (the emblem of God's cov- 
enant faithfulness) upon his head; his face as the sun; and his 
feet as pillars of fire. This no doubt was the Angel of the cov- 
enant, Jesus Christ. He has a little book in his hand. The 
object of this exhibition is so great that a little book is appro- 
priated to it. This book, though sweet in the mouth, is bitter 
in digestion; probably as unfolding a new task of labors, strug- 
gles, and dangers to the people of God, in these scenes, which 
were to precede the third woe. Seven thunders are heard, whose 
import must remain unknown till they are fulfilled. Then they 
might be understood. At the period of their fulfilment, this An- 
gel lifts up his hand to heaven, and swears, that the time of the 
events of the third woe shall not be yet. This seems to imply 
that, it would be by many now expected: and also that it should 



344 The Seventh Vial. 



Thunder is a striking emblem of war.* And- seven 
shocks of thunder breaking at once must be a striking 
emblem of an unprecedented scene of wars. The im- 
port of this symbol was sealed up, till it should be ful- 
filled. Then it was no doubt to be understood. These 
seven thunders, we may apprehend, have been heard 
in the wars of our day, attending the rise of the Anti- 
christian beast, and the formation of his horns. Our 
bless d Lord, when predicting his coming, f foretold 
that there should be wars and rumors of wars, which 
are but the beginning of sorrows; but the end, he says, 
is not by and by; or is not yet: As the Angel in this 
chapter swears, that the time is not yet, or immediate- 
ly. These two passages, no doubt, relate to the same 
period and thing. And when the great events of the 
seven thunders, which must be viewed as opening a 
new era of affairs, commence, instead of introducing 
the events of the third woe, as some would, from the 
greatness and terrors of the scenes, naturally expect, 

not be then long deferred. This chapter appears clearly to be a 
prediction of tlje rise of Antichrist. And it seems to imply, that the 
event should be' attended with an expectation, which yet should 
prove incorrect, that the coming of Christ to finish the mystery 
of iniquity, and set up his millennial kingdom, is then opening 
upon the world. But this the Angel announces is not quite yet; 
but in the days of the seventh angel, when he shall begin to 
sound, the mystery of God shall be finished, as he hath declar~ 
ed to his servants the prophets. The tremendous scenes of 
judgment shall then be finished, as it were at once. But in the 
mean time the bitterness of the little book must be realized, in 
the successors of John being called to prophesy again before 
many peoples, and nations, and tongues, and kings. It must be 
very interesting to ascertain the period of the events of this 
chapter. And we find for certainty, that it is a period interven- 
ing between the sixth and seventh trnmpets, or the second and 
third woes. It intervenes between the taking of Constantinople 
by the Turks, in 1453, and the destruction of Antichrist under 
the seventh trumpet. What then can these events be but the 
rise of Antichrist? This event appears perfectly to accord with 
the representation of the seven thunders. And how well do the 
bitter contents of the little book agree with the predictions of 
the trials of the Church under the reign of Antichrist? See sec. 
i, chap. iii. 

* See Isa. xxix, 6. + Mat. xxiv, Mark xiii, Luke xxi. 



The Seventh Vial. 345 

the Angel announces, that the seventh trumpet is still 
future, that it shall not be quite yet; or shall not be 
long deferred. The great events of the seven thunders 
then, are not the seventh trumpet. 

2. In verse 7, we learn, that at the beginning of the 
seventh trumpet, when the Angel shall begin to sound, 
the mystery of God shall be finished: precisely the 
same idea with that in chap, xvi, 17; where upon the 
pouring out of the seventh vial into the air, the great 
voice from the temple of Heaven announces, It is done. 
But surely if the mystery of the prosperity and tri- 
umphs of the enemies of God, is finished, in the days 
of the voice of the seventh angel, when he shall begin 
to sound, his beginning to sound must be at a later date, 
than the introduction of the period of the vials! It must 
be the same with the seventh vial; which does indeed 
finish the mystery of iniquity. If the beginning of the 

seventh Angel to sound, or the commencement of the 
third woe, be but the introduction of the period of the 
vials, how could the Angel of the covenant announce, 
that when the seventh Angel shall begin to sound, the 
mystery of God shall be finished? The assertion would 
be utterly untrue; as would the assertion in chap, xi, 
15, upon the sounding of the seventh trumpet before 
noted, The kingdoms of this world are become the king- 
doms of our Lord, and of his Christ. Do not these 
Scriptures viewed in this connexion, demonstrate, that 
the seventh trumpet and the seventh vial, relate to the 
same event? 

3. The seventh trumpet, we here learn, relates to the 
great event which God of old revealed to the prophets. 
But in the days of the seventh angel, when he shall be- 
gin to sound, the mystery of God shall be finished, as he 
hath declared to his servants the prophets. What great 
event of these last days did God of old abundantly re- 
veal to his servants the prophets in Israel? The event 
of the seventh vial, the destruction of the final and mys- 
tical Babylon, to prepare the way for God's Israel to 
build their millennial Jerusalem, was abundantly re- 
vealed of old to God's servants the prophets. The 
battle of that great dav was verv much by them pre- 

44 " . 



346 The Seventh Vial. 

dieted; as may be seen in the second and third sec- 
tions in chapter iii of this Dissertation. And lest any 
should say that that event, so much predicted in the 
ancient prophets, comprises all the vials, as they have 
conceived that the seventh trumpet comprises them, 
we find the dreadful event restricted, in Rev. xvi, 14, 
to the seventh vial: To gather them to the battle of that 
great day of God Almighty. What great day? That 
great day so well known, as abundantly revealed in 
the prophetic parts of the Word of God. This clause, 
applied to the seventh vial, forcibly implies, that this 
vial is that very event so abundantly predicted in the 
prophets, that God would gather the nations* and as- 
semble the kingdoms, and pour out upon them his indig- 
nation, even all his fierce anger; and the whole earth 
should be devoured with the fire of his jealousy. And 
that he would destroy the sinners thereof out of it. The 
minor events of the preceding vials probably were not 
much known in the prophets of the Old Testament. 
But the dismal, decisive event of the seventh vial was 
well known in the writings of the ancient prophets. 
And the predictions of this event can by no means 
admit that the judgments of all the vials are included 
in that tremendous scene. For it is ever represented, 
not as a series of judgments, occupying some centu- 
ries; but as one decisive event: A day that burns as an 
oven: A gathering of the nations to the valley of de- 
cision: And a short work, which the Lord will make 
upon the earth. Surely then that event, declared to 
the ancient prophets, could not comprise all the vials. 
It comprised only the seventh; which is accordingly 
called, The battle of that great day of God Almighty; 
as being so well known in the prophets. Yet the pas- 
sage in Rev. x, 6, under consideration, identifies the 
seventh trumpet with this very event in the prophets^ 
which is to be fulfilled in the seventh vial; or shows 
their events to be one and the same. But in the days 
of the seventh angel, when he shall begin to sound, the 
mystery of God shall be finished, as he hath declared to 
his servants the prophets. Here then it appears decid- 
ed, that the seventh trumpet doe not comprise all the 



The Seventh Vial 347 

vials; but only the seventh. Consequently the seventh 
trumpet and the seventh vial relate to one and the 
same event. 

The numerous predictions in the Old and New Tes- 
taments, of the awful and universal destruction of the 
contending enemies of Christ, to prepare the way for 
his millennial kingdom on earth, evince, that the event 
will be of sufficient magnitude to fulfil the seventh 
trumpet, the third woe, the battle of that great day of 
God Almighty, and the seventh vial: Or, that these 
different representations may relate to this same event. 
Its extent and terrors will be such, that it is not to be 
esteemed strange, that in addition to its being called 
the seventh trumpet, it should be represented as the 
third woe, the battle of that great day of God Almigh- 
ty, and the seventh vial. We do not imagine the third 
woe to be a different event from the seventh trumpet; 
nor the battle of that great day of God Almighty to be 
an event different from the seventh vial; although they 
are different representations. Why then should it be 
deemed improper to conclude, that the seventh trum- 
pet and the seventh vial relate to the same event? 

The supposition that the seventh trumpet includes 
all the vials, involves the subject in inexplicable diffi- 
culties- We must then say, according to the forego- 
ing scheme of the vials, that the third woe commenc- 
ed, or the seventh trumpet was blown, at the time of 
the reformation, early in the sixteenth century. Con- 
sequently, that the slaying and the resurrection of the 
witnesses, and the earthquake, (see Rev, xi, 7 — 15,) 
preceded that period. How then could the witnesses 
when they were slain, be said either to have finished, 
or even to be about to finish their testimony? And 
how could the Angel announce, (Rev. x, 5, 6,) But 
in the days of the seventh angel, when he shall begin to 
sound, the mystery of God shall be finished, as he hath 
declared to his servants the prophets? Or how could 
the great voices in heaven, chap, xi, 15, announce, at 
some period before the reformation, or at that time, 
The kingdoms of this world are become the kingdoms of 
our Lord and of his Christ? For the kingdoms have 



348 The Seventh Vial. 

not yet become thus. And the commencement of the 
reformation was nearly three hundred years ago. 

Or shall it be said the third woe commenced at 
the time of the revolution in France? and that the 
vials then began to be poured out?. But can we ex- 
clude from the vials that regular series of fatal judg- 
ments upon the Papal see, which commenced at the 
time of the reformation, and which have been noted as 
fulfilling the four first vials? Have they not a most ev- 
ident claim to be reckoned among the vials? Can it ap- 
pear judicious to exclude them; and then to suppose 
(with a late author) that at least four of the vials were 
accomplished on France and her dependencies, in 
about twenty years? This appears too much to di- 
minish the object of the vials. And has it not been 
shown, in section ii, chapter iii, in remarking upon 
the slaying of the witnesses, that no event took place 
antecedent to the French revolution, which can be 
viewed as answering to that representation? 

It does appear indeed from every consideration, 
that the seventh trumpet is still future. For the way 
is not yet prepared for the kingdoms of this world to 
become the kingdoms of our Lord, and of his Christ. 
But is it probable that after all the fatal judgments in- 
flicted on Papal Rome, the whole period of the vials is 
still future? This cannot be admitted. It follows then, 
that the seventh trumpet does not comprise all the 
period of the vials. It probably comprises only the 
seventh vial. 

According to the foregoing scheme of the vials, we 
are yet under the second woe. Under this, six of the 
vials were to be accomplished. The sixth trumpet 
established the Ottoman empire. And this trumpet 
will close in the subversion of the same empire under 
the sixth vial. The existence of the Turkish govern- 
ment then, as it introduced, so it bounds the period 
of the second woe. The latter commenced, and will 
end with the former. 

Four of the vials have been poured out. The effu- 
sion of the fifth has been introduced in our day; and 
is now accomplishing, with tremendous roar, the judg- 



The Seventh Vial. 349 

ments of Heaven on Papal nations. The sixth vial 
may not be far distant. And the seventh, the terrific 
and decisive scenes of the third woe, and the battle of 
that great day of God Almighty, will be introduced 
at the close of the 1260 years, and will decide the 
controversy between Jesus Christ and his enemies. 

This scheme concerning the vials accounts for all 
the late commotions in Europe; and ascertains that a 
new and most important era has commenced; although 
the third woe is still future. The tremendous scenes, 
which have recently taken place, are the judgments of 
the fifth vial; the subversion of the seat (throne) of 
the Papal beast, by the rise of the Atheistical Antichrist, 
who denieth the Father and the Son. These are the 
wars, and rumors of wars, foretold by our blessed Lord, 
as the harbingers of his coming, and as the beginning 
of sorrows. These probably are the seven thunders 
uttering their voices, at a period subsequent to die 
second woe, and not long antecedent to the third; 
whose import was to be sealed up, till they should be 
fulfilled; whose events would then be naturally mis- 
taken for the coming of Christ in the third woe; but 
upon which the Angel swears, that the time is not yet; 
the end shall not be by and by. Events most interest- 
ing to the Church must intervene between this and the 
destruction of her enemies, to introduce her millennial 
glory. The bitter contents of the little book in the 
Angel's hand, must be experienced. And I took the 
little book out of the angel' s hand, and ate it up; and it 
was in my mouth sweet as honey: and as soon as I had 
eaten it, my belly was bitter. And he said unto me, 
Thou must prophesy again before many peoples, and na- 
tions, and tongues, and kings. The events here hint- 
ed, if they he future, as must be apprehended, from the 
connexion of the events of the passage, future days 
must unfold! The people of God need to be prepared 
for every event. Never perhaps were the Christian 
armor, and holy vigilance and faithfulness, more neces- 
sary, than at the present period. Our Lord, when pre- 
dicting this period, gives in charge; Watch ye there- 
fore; for ye know not when the Master of the house com- 



350 The Seventh Vial. 

eth, at even, or at midnight, or at the cockcrowing, or 
in the morning; lest coming suddenly, he find you sleep- 
ing. And what I say unto you, I say unto all, watch! 



CONCLUSION, 



In -which some duties are suggested which seem calcu- 
lated to withstand the Infidelity of our times. 

I have now finished my arguments and proofs in fa- 
vor of the points proposed in this Dissertation. Con- 
cerning the weight of the evidence, the reader will 
judge. But proceeding on the ground that the points 
proposed are substantiated; what have the friends of 
Zion to do, to withstand the Infidelity of this period? 
They have much to do: much with their own hearts; 
much with their families; and much with their fellow 
mtn. The Divine precepts, now emphatically appli- 
cable, are many, and most weighty. One important 
direction we find prefixed to the prophetic description 
of the rise of Antichrist in Jude. The Apostle ex- 
horts us that we contend earnestly for the faith once de- 
livered to the saints. The duty here enjoined implies, 
in addition to faithful support of the scheme of Gospel 
grace, the diligent use of all proper remedies against 
the insidious attacks of all, who aid the cause of An- 
tichrist. As these attacks are concealed, oblique, and 
subtile; so the means of withstanding them must be 
extensive; and must consist much in guarding those 
principles, on the subversion of which, the enemies 
make their highest calculations. These means ought 
to be wisely ascertained, and vigilantly applied. 

For this purpose, I shall now suggest some things, 
which may be esteemed important. 

1. Repentance and reformation. 

If these be neglected, all other means will be of but 
little avail. For God will wound the head of his ene- 
mies, and the hairy scalp of such an one as goeth on still 
in his trespasses. This will hold true of nations, as well 
as of individuals. However blamable may be the instru- 
mental causes of our calamities or public dangers, yet 



352 Conclusion, 

they are a just punishment for our sins. Nothing but 
sin could betray us into the hands of the agents of Infi- 
delity and disorganization. Our nation is deeply defil- 
ed with sin. We are guilty of ingratitude and impiety 
toward God; of undervaluing the Gospel of his Son; 
and of much contempt of his authority. Almost every 
species of vice and profanity are abounding. It is 
thought this nation has made unprecedented pro- 
gress in wickedness; and this notwithstanding our most 
signal Divine blessings, and our great obligations to 
God. 

It has been but a short time since the first fathers of 
New England arrived in this western hemisphere, then 
a wilderness of savages and beasts. Their sole object 
in the perilous adventure was, the enjoyment of the 
liberty of conscience, and the maintaining and enjoy- 
ment of the Institutions of grace in their purity. Great 
things, God did for them, in sustaining them under 
pressing calamities and dangers. And great things God 
has since done in building us up into a great, inde- 
pendent, and flourishing nation. Our obligations to 
God to be a virtuous people are proportionably great. 
But alas! how have they been violated! When we 
compare the spirit and manners of our nation with 
those of our pious ancestors, the contrast is dismal. 
And it evinces that our degeneracy has been rapid and 
great. 

God is angry with this nation. And justly may he 
exhibit his displeasure, by suffering the spirit of Anti- 
christ to propagate his impositions in so guilty a land. 
But how dismal must be our prospects, should Anti- 
christian influence find a permanent residence here! 
Our national judgments in that case would not linger; 
but we should be involved in the plagues of the infidel 
Power of the last days. 

Every thing then calls for repentance and reformation. 
The word of God, and the signs of the times, enforce on 
us the following paternal language of heaven; Amend 
your ways and your doings; and I will cause you to dwell 
in this place. Return unto me; and 1 will return unto 
you> saith the Lord of hosts. But if ye will walk con- 



Conclusion. 355 

trary unto me, I will walk contrary unto you, and will 
punish you yet seven times for your sins. Return ye 
backsliding children, and I will heal your backslidings. 
If ye be willing and obedient, ye shall eat the good of the 
land. But if ye refuse and rebel, ye shall be devoured 
with the sword; for the mouth of the Lord hath spoken 
it. Should such admonitions of Heaven be disre- 
garded, we have reason to tremble at such judgments 
as the following; And as they did not like to retain God 
in their knowledge, God gave them over to a reprobate 
mind, to do those things, which are not convenient. Be- 
cause that when they knew God, they glorified him not 
as God, neither were they thankful; but became vain in 
their imagination, and their foolish hearts were darken- 
ed. Professing themselves to be wise, they became fools. 
These, and the many similar warnings of Inspiration, 
derive the greatest emphasis, as they respect us, from 
our national blessings, our Gospel privileges, and our 
signal obligations to God. And nothing can exempt 
us from their terrors, but repentance and reformation. 

National sins are provoking to the God of the nations. 
This has ever been the case. And surely it cannot be 
less so now, under the peculiar light and advantages of 
this period. It was said of old, Righteousness exalteth 
a nation; but sin is the reproach of any people. Civil 
communities are punishable for their public sins, only 
in this world. If sinful individuals continue to enjoy 
prosperity in this world, it is not unaccountable. They 
will be punished in the next. But if sinful communities 
escape Divine judgment here, one would be apt to 
inquire, Where is the God of judgment? Is not God to 
be known by the judgments, which he executeth? Ter- 
rible things were implied against an ungrateful and 
wicked people of old, when we read; Hear O heavens, 
and give ear earth; for the Lord hath spoken. I have 
nourished and brought up children, and they have rebell- 
ed against me. The ox knoxveth his owner, and the ass 
his masters crib; but Israel doth not know, my people 
doth not consider. 

Perseverance in sin, under signal calls of Providence, 
is peculiarly provoking to God; and dangerous to an 
4$ 



354 Conclusion. 

incorrigible people. In that day did the Lord God call 
to weeping and to mourning, and to baldness, and to gird- 
ing with sackcloth; and behold joy, and gladness, slaying 
oxen, and killing sheep, eating flesh, and drinking wine; 
let us eat and drink; for tomorrow we die. And it was 
revealed in mine ears, by the Lord of hosts, surely this 
iniquity shall not be purged from you till you die, saith 
the Lord of hosts. Were they ashamed, when they 
had committed abomination? Nay, they were not at all 
ashamed, neither could they blush. Therefore they shall 
fall among them that fall: at the time that 1 visit them y 
they shall be cast down, saith the Lord. A dreadful fulfil- 
ment these words will have, among Antichristian na- 
tions, at the battle of that great day, which is fast ap- 
proaching. 

No doubt our nation is highly favored with praying 
people. Their numbers have of late increased. And 
often has the Most High blessed whole nations, in 
answer to the prayers of individuals; or for his Church's 
sake. Ten righteous persons would have saved Sodom! 
But we read of a time's coming, with sinful nations, 
when the prayers of the pious among them will cease to 
prevail. Therefore pray not thou for this people — for 
I will not hear thee. Though Moses and Samuel stood 
before me, yet my mind could not be toward this people. 
Cast them out of my sight, and let them go forth. — 
Though these three men, Noah, Daniel, and Job were 
in it, they should deliver but their own souls, saith the 
Lord God. 

Every thing then calls on our great national communi- 
ty to repent and reform. At what instant I shall speak 
concerning a nation, and concerning a kingdom, to pluck 
up, and to pull down, and to destroy it; if that nation, 
against whom I have pronounced, turn from their evil, 
I will repent of the evil, that I thought to do unto them. 
Blessed encouragement! But read the alternative; At 
what instant I shall speak concerning a nation, and con T 
cerning a kingdom, to build and to plant it; if it do evil 
in my sight, that it obey not mu voice; then I will repent 
of the good, wherewith I said I would benefit them. 



Conclusion. $55 

These cannot be otherwise than words of alarm to our 
nation. 

2. Faithfulness in the government of our literary 
Institutions. 

These Institutions have a very powerful influence on 
the religious sentiments, and the morals of the commu- 
nity. Their members, and especially their annual 
graduates, are capable of doing great good, or evil, 
in society; they can greatly withstand, or greatly pro- 
mote the cause of Infidelity and licentiousness. How 
important is it then, that, while obtaining their educa- 
tion, they be duly impressed with a correct view of the 
dangers of this period, arising from the influence of 
Antichrist? And that they be diligently guarded by 
pious instructions, against every favorable impression of 
that philosophy, which is falsely so called. It is of high 
importance to the community, that they be led to im- 
bibe the spirit, and correct sentiments, of the Christian 
religion. This is an object, which depends much on 
those who have the government of our literary Institu- 
tions. And it is an object of great moment at this 
interesting period. 

3. Vigilance and faithfulness in the embassadors of 
Christ. 

Those, who are set for a defence of the Gospel, must 
in a special manner contend earnestly for the faith once 
delivered to the saints. Peculiar duties are attached to 
the office of the watchmen to give notice when the 
enemy are approaching. If they sleep, or are unfaithful, 
ruin may ensue; and the watchmen must answer for it at 
the peril of their skills. The embassadors of Christ 
must watch the attacks of the enemy; and, at whatever 
risk, they must sound the alarm. Blow ye the trumpet 
in Zion; sound an alarm in my holy mountain; let all 
the inhabitants of the land tremble for the day of the 
Lord; for it is nigh at hand. 

Ministers ought to use great plainness in preaching 
and supporting the distinguishing doctrines of the Gos- 
pel; and never to handle the word of God deceitfully, 
in order to render it palatable to the carnal heart. Infin- 
ite mischief has been done, and Infidelity greatly pro- 



356 Conclusion. 

moted, by such attempts to please men. The Aristo- 
telian, Platonic, and other systems of ancient philosophy 
have been adopted in turn, or at different periods, to 
aid in unfolding the truths of revelation. But the con- 
sequences were fatal. Such attempts are nearly allied 
to Infidelity. They are a virtual rejection of the word 
of God. 

In that form of Iliuminism, called The German Union, 
the German divines, while they professed the warmest 
attachment to the Gospel, united to explain away its 
most offensive, or its peculiar doctrines. This was a 
signal for others to come forward, and deny the superi- 
ority of the Bible to natural religion; and thus to pre- 
clude the necessity of a revelation. And this again 
opened a door for a third class to deny all religion, and 
its Author. The first of these classes, Judas like! be- 
trayed the Gospel into the hands of the other two, by 
stripping it of its blessed peculiarities. By numbers 
of such hands under the mask of friendship, the sacred 
pillars of the Gospel were there undermined; and Infi- 
delity obtained an easy triumph. 

The faithful preaching of the distinguishing doctrines 
of grace must hold a prime rank among the means of 
withstanding the spirit of Antichrist, and of supporting 
the Christian Religion. This is a mean of God's ap- 
pointment, and a mean, which God will bless. Preach 
unto them the preaching, that I bid thee. Speak ail the 
words that I command thee to speak unto them; diminish 
not a word. This is an essential mean of salvation. 

While the ministers of Christ at this day are wise as 
serpents, and harmless as doves, they will need to be 
strong, and bold, and very courageous. The wiles of 
Infidelity are so reduced to a system, and have taken 
such deep effect, that to expose them is rendered un- 
popular with thousands, and dangerous to the under- 
taker. All the depths of Satan are interwoven with this 
scheme, to enable it to defy the friends of religion. Its 
pillars and bulwarks are numerous, and of long prepar- 
ation. The last words of David in his sublime predic- 
tion of the Kingdom of the Righteous Ruler, and of the 



Conclusion. 357 

scenes that shall precede it,* are here directly in point. 
"But the sous of Belial shall be all of them as thorns 
"thrust away, because they cannot be taken with hands; 
"but the man, that would touch them, must be fenced 
"with iron, and the staff of a spear; and they shall be 
"utterly burnt with fire in the same place.' ' This is a 
a prophetic description of the agents of the Infidelity of 
the last days. Ministers will be under great tempta- 
tion to shrink from this important branch of their offi- 
cial duty, and to avoid the task, of exposing the men of 
Belial But it is a duty, which the Great Head of the 
the Church has assigned to his embassadors, to descry 
the approach of the enemy, and to give faithful warning. 
And they have no right to decline it, for any consider- 
ation. Neither flatteries, frowns, interests, nor dangers 
of death, can justify them in such neglect. Their 
Master endured the cross, and despised the shame. 
And they must follow him. He, that would save his 
life, shall lose it. 

The embassadors of Christ, of this generation, es- 
pecially the younger part of them, may possibly see 
days of trial. Trials to the faithful will precede the 
Millennium. The feet of the ancient priests were dip- 
ped in the waters of Jordan, overflowing all its banks 
in the time of wheat harvest, before the waters divided 
to give a passage to the tribes of the Lord into the 
promised land.f It was the lot of these ministers of 
the Lord to lead the way, bearing the ark of the cove- 
nant before the people. That procession, divinely or- 
dered, was about to take possession of the promised 
Canaan, and also to present us with a type of the tran- 
sition of the Gospel Church from her wilderness state, 
to her millennial glory. They moved forward toward 
the foaming waters, which rolled furiously between 
them and the promised land, till the feet of the priests 
were plunged. Human wisdom saw no way of being 
transported over the flood. They confided in God. 
The command, given at the Red Sea, became again 
applicable; Standstill, and see the salvation of the Lord' 

* 2 Samuel xxtii, 1, 6, 7, + Josh-ua in, 10. 



358 Conclusion. 

The floods were cut off. The waters were thrown 
asunder. Israel passed on dry land; and all was safe! 
May the ministers of Christ, with a correct view of 
the present signs of the times, awake to duty and faith- 
fulness, and cheerfully stand in their lot. 

4. Proper caution in the induction of men into the 
Gospel ministry. 

While a pious and learned ministry are to hold the 
first rank among the means of withstanding the Infidel- 
ity of the last days; unconverted and ignorant ministers 
are among the most fatal means of betraying the cause 
of Christ into the hands of Infidels. Hence the inspired 
caution, Lay hands suddenly on no man. This holy 
office is to be committed only to "faithful men, who 
"shall be able to teach others also. Holding fast the 
"faithful word, (says the apostle) as he hath been 
"taught, that he may be able, by sound doctrine, both 
"to exhort and to convince the gainsayers." Surely 
none but men of grace, of abilities, and of good educa- 
tion, as well as of known and approved character, are 
adequate to this work. And none but such should be 
admitted to ordination, nor as candidates. 

5. A faithful support and improvement of the regu- 
lar administration of the Gospel; and avoiding erroneous 
and unknown teachers. 

The enemies, aware that the administration of the 
Gospel is essential to the well being of Zion, and a 
prime bulwark of her defence, make this one of the 
first points of their attack. Their modes of attack are 
various. Where the way is prepared, the attack may 
be expected to be direct and decisive: as was the case 
in France, after the revolution. There the Protestant, 
as well as Catholic ministers were put to death in mul- 
titudes; or had to renounce their profession; or flee their 
country. In Holland also, after the French had gotten 
possession there, violence was used against the order 
of the Gospel. The people were forbidden to be called 
together, as had been usual, for Divine worship, by the 
ringing of bells. Ministers were forbidden to appear 
abroad in their distinctive dress. Yea, they were de- 
prived of their salaries. Some of them were robbed of 



Conclusion. 359 

great sums of money; and were confined in prison. 
Cloots, a leading member in the French national Con- 
vention, used to say; "Kings and priests are worthless 
things: they are despots and corrupters."* If the Roman 
Catholic priests were corrupters, the French made no 
distinction between them, and the most unexceptionable 
Protestants. The whole order of the Gospel they ut- 
terly abjured. 

Where the way is not thus prepared for an open 
attack, the operations of Infidelity against the adminis- 
stration of the Gospel, are more cautious, covert, and 
subtile; but calculated with vast design to subvert the 
Christian religion, by first overturning its faithful min- 
istry. 

The native covetousness of the human heart is en- 
listed into this service. Many are induced to -withdraw, 
or -withhold the support of the Gospel ministry. Many 
under the name of teachers have artfully led the unwary 
to infer from the gratuity of some of Paul's missionary 
labors among the heathen, that the ministry of the 
Gospel is ever to be free of all regular expense: and 
that all ministers, who stipulate for their regular sup- 
port in return for their being devoted to a people, are 
hirelings and impostors. This is a suggestion, than 
which nothing can be more opposed to the word of 
God; or injurious to man. It is a prime stratagem of 
hypocrisy, and of Infidelity. These words of Christ 
are perverted, and pressed into this service, Freely ye 
have received; freely give. In relation to the power of 
miraculous healing, which was superadded to the spe- 
cial commission of the apostles, our Lord gave them a 
charge; Freely ye have received, freely give. (Matt, x, 
8.) i. e. Make no merchandize of this special Divine 
delegation. Men would give almost any sum to be 
healed. Take nothing. But it is base wickedness 
to pervert these words of Christ into a prohibition to 
his ministers from asking their regular support. The 
words of Christ, which immediately follow, take this 
text out of the impostor's hands. "Provide neither gold, 

* Sfo Doctor Morse's Fast Sermon of 1 700. 



360 Conclusion. 

"nor silver, nor brass in your purses; nor scrip for 
"your journey; neither two coats; 'neither shoes; nor 
"yet staves: for the workman is worthy of his meat." 

It is the express order of God, that those, who preach 
the Gospel, shall live of the Gospel; that people shall 
aid their support according to their several abilities; 
and that they shall do it to such a degree, as that their 
minister need not entangle himself with the affairs of 
this life, but may give himself wholly to the work of 
the ministry. When this support of the Gospel is 
covetously withholden, , God charges the withholders 
with the sin of robbing him. (Mai. iii, 9.) And they 
may well expect judgments, delusion, and ruin in re- 
turn. The support of the Gospel then, and a faithful 
attention and obedience to its administration, are a most 
important remedy against the innovating, Antichristian 
principles of these last days. 

And a firm rejection of all erroneous and irregular 
preachers, is an important mean of withstanding the 
Antichristian prii>ciples of this period. And this is 
solemnly enjoined in the word of God. Relative to 
the last days, Christ commands; Take heed that no man 
deceive you. For many shall come in my name, and 
shall deceive many. Various predictions of the last 
days lead us to expect multitudes of false teachers. 
And that such will be most influential in propagating 
the Infidelity of that period. Peter, when about to 
predict the rise and agency of Antichrist, thus intro- 
duces the chapter. But there were false prophets also 
among the people, even as there shall be false teachers 
among you, who privily shall bring in damnable heresies, 
denying the Lord that bought them, and bring upon 
themselves swift destruction. And many shall follow 
their pernicious ways, by reason of whom the way of 
truth shall be evil spoken of Here we find much at 
least of that Infidelity is introduced by what the apostle 
calls, false teachers. This term may probably here be 
viewed as a word of considerable latitude. It must 
comprise all, who are found in the active promotion of 
the Infidelity of this period; or of sentiments, that lead 
to it; whether they teach Atheism or Deism; or more 



Conclusion. 361 

specious tenets under the notion of Christian doctrines; 
which yet are essentially erroneous: whether they do it 
with an express design to propagate Infidelity; or, be^ 
ing given up to delusion and fanaticism, please them- 
selves that they are doing God service: whether they 
propagate their tenets under the guise of politics, or 
religion: whether they act under pretence of a commis- 
sion from Christ or not; or whether their communica- 
tions be made in private letters, secret assemblies, a 
sermon, a volume, a pamphlet, a tract, or a gazette. 
All, who actively undertake to direct the public opinion, 
so as to propagate Infidelity, or sentiments, which in 
fact tend to it, whether they perceive this tendency, or 
not, are the false teachers in this passage of Peter. 
They, from some motive, and in some form, undertake 
to teach men; and they teach them falsehood, which 
tends to unhinge their minds, and to prepare them for 
skepticism and licentiousness. These false teachers of 
various descriptions are predicted to be abundant in the 
last days; men of confidence and impertinence, as well as 
of base design; and many of 'them so subtile, that if it 
were possible, they would deceive even the very elect. 

Now the command of God is, that we should not be 
led by such persons, let them be of whatever profes- 
sion; or let their zeal be what it may. "Take heed 
"that no man deceive you. Mark them, who cause 
"divisions contrary to the doctrine, which ye have learn- 
"ed; and avoid them. For they that are such, served 
"not our Lord Jesus Christ, but their own belly; and 
"by good words and fair speeches deceive the hearts of 
"the simple." 

Here it may with great propriety be added, that to 
unite in the missionary exertions of the present period, 
is an important duty, and a powerful antidote against 
the Antichristian influence of our times. A great mis- 
sionary work, a remarkable propagation of the Gospel, 
is to be effected. This is powerfully to aid the cause 
of Christ, under the darkness of Antichristian tyranny; 
and to bring forward the introduction of the Millen- 
nium. And to this work men are called upon to put 
a helping hand. While the Most High will carrv it 
46 



362 Conclusion* 

forward, he will do it through the instrumentality of 
the friends of Zion, and of those, whom he will gra- 
ciously incline to this purpose. God will show that 
the silver and the gold are His. He will incline the 
hearts of his chosen to bestow a portion of their atten- 
tion and property upon the missionary object. This 
object has thus been promoted within fifteen years, to a 
degree unprecedented since the days of the apostles. 
The formation of the London Missionary Society on 
the 21st of September, 1794, presented to the evangel- 
ized world a second Pentecost. Great numbers of 
Societies and associations have since been formed in 
different parts of what has been called the Christian 
world, to promote this most noble design, either in 
sending out missionaries; or in translating the Bible 
into the different languages of the heathen, and distrib- 
uting this precious book among perishing millions. 
The particular and pleasing histories of these societies, 
the effectual doors opened, and the signal provisions 
and interpositions of Providence in the behalf of his 
servants, the people of God have perused with interest, 
pleasure, and wonder. 

Ancient Divine predictions of this great event are 
express and striking. And they unite in fixing it about 
the present time. The Lamb appeared on the mount 
Zion, Rev. xiv, 1, at the reformation early in the six- 
teenth century. By and by, or after the Protestant 
cause had progressed through different nations for a 
convenient time, and the way was prepared, and the 
hour of God's judgment, in the subversion of the pre- 
dominant power of Papal Rome, had arrived, the Angel 
of the missionary cause, (verse 6,) begins his "flight 
"through the midst of heaven, having the everlasting 
"Gospel to preach to them, that dwell on the earth, to 
"every nation, and kindred, and tongue, and people; 
"saying, Fear God, and give glory to him; for the hour 
"of his judgment is come; and worship him, that made 
"heaven, and earth, and the sea, and the fountains of 
"water." 

That this sublime emblem predicts a remarkable, 
general, and efficacious propagation of the Gospel 



Conclusion. 363 

through the nations, none I trust will dispute. And 
that it is to have its effect in Pagan lands, is evident 
from the last clause of the text; where the message is 
introduced, by unfolding the volume cf nature. " Wor- 
ship him, that made heaven, and earth, and the sea, 
"and the fountains of water." As if they should say, 
We have come to inform you who made the yonder 
visible heavens; this great earth; the sea; and the foun- 
tains of water; what he demands of you; and how you 
may worship and enjoy him. The prediction seems 
evidently to fix the event about the present time. The 
Protestant Religion has progressed through the nations. 
The hour of God's judgment has come. And the 
missionary Angel has begun his flight. And the two 
great classes of events are collaterally progressing. 

Parallel predictions of this blessed event corroborate 
the preceding exposition: And they show that this re- 
markable propagation of the Gospel is immediately to 
precede the battle of that great day of God Almighty. 

Now, shall we not aid this blessed work? Shall we 
not unite in it with the friends of Zion? Is it our inter- 
esting lot to have our season of probation at the import- 
ant period, when the blessed event of those ancient 
prophecies is beginning to be fulfilled? Gracious Parent 
of the world! Shall we not leap for humble joy and 
pious gratitude, that we are thus indulged the opportu- 
nity of being workers together with thee in so merciful 
and glorious an object, and at such a period as this? 
Who can withstand the motives of this blessed cause? 
Who will not lay his talents, all his powers of body and 
mind, his time, and His •money at the feet of Christ? 
This will be time and money laid out to infinite ad- 
vantage; diffusing salvation to perishing millions! This 
will be making to ourselves friends of the mammon of 
unrighteousness; that when we fail, they may be the 
occasion of receiving us into everlasting habitations. 
How suitable an employment, and how blessed a source 
of consolation, when Antichrist is rising, and spreading 
terror and devastation through the nations! While the 
sea of revolution and tumult, and the waves thereof are 
roaring, and men's hearts will be found failing them 



364 Conclusion. 

for fear, and looking after those things, that are coming 
upon the earth; yea, while the Jordan of Antichristian 
intrigue and violence may be found overflowing all its 
banks, in the time of this harvest; those, who shall be 
found thus following the Captain of salvation, may lift 
up their heads, and sing; for their redemption draweth 
nigh. But where shall we be safe, unless thus follow- 
ing the Lamb? Where, or how else can we, to such 
advantage, withstand the attacks of the Infidelity and 
licentiousness of this period? How else shall we escape 
V the displeasure of Him, who is jealous for his cause and 
honor? "Curse ye Meroz, saith the angel of the Lord! 
*'Curse ye bitterly the inhabitants thereof; because they 
"came not up to the help of the Lord, to the help of 
"the Lord against the mighty." Say not you have no 
property to spare for this object. Your property is all 
the Lord's. You are but his stewards; and must give 
an account to God for the improvement of every talent. 
And shall we dare to withhold, when the great Master 
calls for a little of his own property which he has de- 
posited in our hands? and this too from so noble an 
object? "The earth is the Lord's, and the fulness 
"thereof; the world, and they that dwell therein." And 
"God is able to make all grace abound toward us, that 
"we having a sufficiency in all things, may abound to 
"every good work. As it is written, He, that gathered 
"much had nothing over; and he, that gathered little, 
"had no lack." Withholding from God cannot be the 
way to secure the Divine benignity. When the enemy 
are coming in like a flood, and t|je Spirit of the Lord is 
lifting up a standard against tnem, shall we not flock to 
that standard? Shall we not thus be found under the 
banner of the King of Zion? Alas, the wicked will not 
understand! But the wise will understand. And the 
latter will adopt this among the means of withstanding 
the torrents of Antichristian influence: They will aid 
the missionary exertions of the people of God. 

6. Due epoertions to promote the sanctification of the 
Lord's day. 

Religion ever rises or falls in exact proportion with 
the sanctification, or neglect of the Sabbath. The lat-- 



Conclusion. 265 

ter opens a wide door to Infidelity and licentiousness. 
These can no more exist with the clue sanctifi cation of 
this holy day, than darkness can co-exist with light. 
Hence men of an Infidel cast hate the Sabbath, and are 
often found profaning it. One of the first deeds of 
French liberty and equality was, to abolish the Sabbath, 
by instituting their decade in its stead. And the same 
disposition is too prevalent among men, on every side. 

It is the duty of every civil government to restrain 
its subjects from the open violation of the Lord's day. 
The law of God, and the general principle of civil leg- 
islation unite in demanding this. The law of God says; 

"Remember the Sabbath clay to keep it holy: the 

"seventh day is the Sabbath of the Lord thy God; in it 
"thou shalt not do any work, thou, nor thy son, nor thy 
"daughter, nor thy man servant, nor thy maid servant, 
"nor thy cattle, nor thy stranger, that is within thy 
"gates." This latter clause clearly implies the duty of 
having civil laws to restrain from the open violation of 
the Sabbath. For strangers within our gates, when 
disposed to violate the Sabbath, will not be restrained 
by any thing short of civil laws. Yet the law of God 
demands their restriction; a law which is moral, perpet- 
ual, and binding on all men. The consequence is una- 
voidable. Every civil community ought to have laws 
to prevent all open violation of the Sabbath. 

And the general principle of civil legislation estab- 
lishes this duty. This principle can suffer nothing to 
be openly practised, which is evidently detrimental to 
the community. But what can be more detrimental to 
the community, than that flood of immorality and licen- 
tiousness, which are the known and certain consequen- 
ces of a general profanation of the Sabbath? The proper 
improvement of this holy day has the most beneficial ef- 
fects on the civil interests of men. The external observ- 
ance of the fourth command then, is as proper a subject 
of legislation, as that of the third, the fifth, the sixth, 
seventh, eighth, or any Divine command. No precept in 
the decalogue is more founded in the nature of things, 
than the fourth. 



366 Conclusion* 

And good laws enacted upon this subject ought to 
be put in effectual execution. Shall the laws of God 
and man be forced to retreat before the brazen front of 
Infidelity and licentiousness? When this is the case, 
officers of the civil peace are criminally deficient in their 
duty. They ought, at whatever risk, to see good laws 
relative to the Sabbath, as well as to other things, put 
in effectual execution. This is an important mean of 
withstanding impious designs at this interesting period. 

And it is the command of Heaven, that we should 
not forsake "the assembling of ourselves together, as 
"the manner of some is; but that we should exhort one 
"another; and so much the more, as we see the day 
"approaching." It is no token for good, that public 
worshipping assemblies are deserted by such multi- 
tudes. It is a circumstance, that calls for humility, 
and exertion. Every one ought to exert all his influ- 
ence, in hrs own family, in his neighborhood, and 
among his fellow men, to deter from this and every 
breach of the Sabbath; to bring people to the courts of 
the Lord, and to induce them to keep God's Sabbaths, 
and reverence his sanctuary. 

>7. Proper caution in the admission of members into 
the Church; and a faithful support of Christian discipline. 

While the Spirit and the bride say, Come, and the 
arms of the Church are extended to receive every child 
of God; the wicked are not to be received. "Unto the 
"wicked God saith, What hast thou to do to declare 
"my statutes, or that thou shouldst take my covenant 
"into thy mouth? seeing thou hatest instruction, and 
"casteth rny words behind thee. And of the rest durst 
"no man join himself unto them: But the people mag- 
nified them. And believers were the more added 
"unto the Lord. The Lord added to the church daily 
"such as should be saved." 

Unprincipled professors are in a situation effectually 
to wound the cause of Christ, and to become dangerous 
tools of the enemy. A spy within the walls, undetect- 
ed, is more dangerous than ten open enemies without. 
Voltaire could boast, that his building a church, and 
partaking of the eucharist, was a master stroke of his 



Conclusion. 367 

policy in crushing the wretch. Better is a small church 
of faithful members, than a large one of the opposite 
character. The former will be terrible to the wicked. 
While the latter may perhaps easily be induced to open 
the gates to an insidious enemy. 

A faithful support of the laws of Christ's house, is an 
essential bulwark against the adversaries of religion. 
A neglect of discipline betrays the cause of Christianity 
into the hands of the enemy. While a holy, strict, 
judicious Church discipline renders a Church not only 
beautiful as Tirzah, and comely as Jerusalem; but terri- 
ble as an army with banners. Among the cavils of the 
wicked, nothing is more common, than unfriendly re- 
marks upon the failings of professors. The real fail- 
ings of professors then, their stumbling blocks not 
taken up, have a most pernicious effect toward bring- 
ing religion into contempt among the thoughtless and 
vain, and to fix them in Infidelity. In opposition to 
this, every church ought to be a faithful court of Christ, 
a city of his holiness; answering to the representation 
given in holy Writ; looking forth as the morning, fair 
as the moon, and clear as the sun; the pillar and ground 
of the truth. This is of vast importance at the present 
period. Be blameless and harmless, the sons of God with- 
out rebuke, in the midst of a crooked and perverse nation, 
among whom ye shine as lights in the world. 

8. Family Religion; and a pious, discreet family 
government. 

This is a remedy of the first importance against Anti- 
christian influence. And the want of it is the mischiev- 
ous occasion of much of the evils, which now threaten 
to inundate the civilized world. It is the order and the 
promise of God; Train up a child in the way he should 
go, and when he is old, he will not depart from it. It 
was repeatedly given in charge by the God of Israel, 
relative to the doctrines, duties, and motives of their 
religion; "Thou shalt diligently teach them to thy chil- 
dren, speaking of them when thou sittest in thine 
"house, and when thou walkest by the way; when thou 
"liest down, and when thou risest up." How rational 
as well as weighty is the following inspired passage, 



368 Conclusion. 

relative to urging on children the things of God! 
— Which we have heard and known, and our fathers 
have told us. TVe will not hide them from their children, 
showing the generation to come the praises of the Lord; 
—For he established a testimony in Jacob, and ap- 
pointed a law in Israel, which he commanded our fa- 
thers, that they should make them known to their chil- 
dren: That the generation to come might know them, 
even the children that should be born; who should arise 
and declare them to their children: That they might set 
their hope in God, and not forget the works of God; but 
keep his commandments. This is a law of God of prime 
importance at all times; and especially at this day of 
innovation and wickedness. When families neglect 
religion and a godly discipline, how soon do they be- 
come receptacles of vice and error. 

Voltaire and his disciples made their highest calcu- 
lations on corrupting the rising generation, and direct- 
ing the education of youth. Various of their first ar- 
rangements was to effect this object. Family prayer, 
the reading of the Bible, pious parental instructions 
and examples, the holy santification of the Sabbath, 
with salutary and effectual corrections and restraints, 
are most important to the proper education of a fam- 
ily. And these are means of the first importance to- ■ 
wards withstanding the seductive arts of Infidelity. 
Happy, if all heads of families properly felt the weight 
of this sentiment. They will feel it, when they meet 
their children in the final judgment! They will feel it 
in eternity, where the infinitely weighty consequences 
of their faithfulness, or unfaithfulness will be clearly 
exhibited before the eyes of the universe. 

9. The employing of pious, as well as able in- 
structors of our children. 

School instructors have a great influence in forming 
the sentiments and morals of our youth. They have 
a great opportunity to sow the seeds of virtue, or of 
vice. On this principle, the Illuminces, as we have 
just observed, placed great dependence. Among the 
fatal arts of disseminating their sentiments, getting into 
their hands the management of reading schools, held 



Conclusion. 369 

a high rank. In this way they gradually formed young 
minds to their views. And unsuspecting youth be- 
came an easy prey to their wiles. 

The schoolmaster has an influence over the minds of 
his young charge, which ought never to be unguarded by 
their parents; nor misimproved by the instructor. His 
examples, and any remarks made by him, are weighty 
with the listening pupils, who are accustomed to rev- 
erence their instructor. Surely then he ought to be 
a person of correct religious sentiments and habits, as 
well as of good information. And those communities, 
who have enacted strict laws relative to this object, 
have set an example worthy to be imitated by every 
part of the world. Would you hire a nurse who would 
poison your children? Or is the poisoning of their 
souls of less importance than that of their bodies? The 
want of properly guarding this principle, and the ex- 
clusion of Bibles, of prayers, and of religious instruc- 
tion, from our schools, have opened a wide door to irre- 
ligion and Infidelity; the consequences of which are 
alarming. And a speedy and thorough reform in this 
particular, is a remedy of great importance against the 
present threatening evils. 

And due caution relative to the books read by our 
youth, is a duty of no inconsiderable importance. It 
was a remark made by a shrewd observer of mankind, 
"Let me compose the ditties, and I care not who en- 
acts the laws of a community." There is vast 
weight in this observation. The minds of youth may 
be imperceptibly perverted by ditties, songs, novels, 
tracts, and little books for children, (which appear be- 
neath the notice of adults) as well as by subtile pub- 
lications of more importance. The greatest depend- 
ence was placed, by the adepts of the Voltaire school, 
on this method of disseminating their poison through 
communities and kingdoms. And it is an avenue of 
corruption, which ought to be kept closed with cau- 
tious attention. 

10. Wisdom and prudence in the choice of our civil 
rulers. 

47 



870 Conclusion, 

The framers of the code of Illuminism combined in 
their object "revolutions, and the doctrines of Atheism " 
This is a point expressly ascertained by the develope- 
ment of their scheme; and clearly exhibited in all 
their operations. And the subtilty of the old serpent 
is here displayed, to give the most deadly effect to 
this scheme of his operations against the cause of re- 
ligion. Virtuous rulers are a terror to evil doers, and 
they constitute a bulwark to the cause of religion, 
which the propagators of Infidelity dread; while they 
naturally conjecture, that they have little or nothing to 
fear from rulers destitute of religious principles; but 
that they have much to hope from them. One great 
object of their scheme would therefore naturally be, 
to get rid of the restraints occasioned by virtuous ru- 
lers; and to bring forward men of the opposite char- 
acter. In this way republics have been enslaved anjd 
ruined. And in many ways, revolutions and tumults 
aid the cause of Infidelity. 

Our rulers proceed from ourselves. And on their 
character our national weal, or woe depends. The 
sacred word will be fulfilled, which informs, that 
When the righteous are in authority, the people rejoice; 
but when the wicked bear rule, the people mourn: And 
that The wicked walk on every side, when the vilest 
men are exalted. In ancient sacred history we uni- 
formly find, that good rulers were a blessing; and evil 
rulers were for judgment. The nation of Israel ever 
found the truth of this remark. And it will not be 
found less true under the blessings of Gospel light, 
and of a free republican government. In the lat- 
ter, the moral character of the mass of the people 
will be indicated by that of their rulers. If their 
rulers be men of irreligion, and such be continu- 
ed from time to time in office, irreligion marks the 
character of the mass of the people. In such a case, 
the Most High is insulted; and may be expected to 
manifest his displeasure in judgments. Notwithstand- 
ing the sentiment of many in modern times, that an In- 
fidel will make as good a civil ruler as a believer, yet in 
sacred Writ we find it otherwise taught. It is a sentiment 



Conclusion. 371 

running through the Bible, that He that rnleth over 
men must be just, ruling in the fear of God. Hence 
men notoriously of the opposite character ought never 
to be selected for our rulers. And when they are, 
God is contemned, and Infidelity is encouraged. The 
experience of men, as well as the word of God, con- 
futes the opinion, that Infidels, or openly irreligious 
men, may make the best of rulers. The examples 
and influence of such men will operate with dread- 
ful effect against the cause of religion, and in favor 
of the cause of wickedness. Such men are not to 
be confided in. They have no correct principles of 
morality in their hearts. If men reject the word of 
the Lord, we are Divinely informed, that there is 
no true wisdom in them;* unless it be a subtile kind 
of wisdom to do evil.\ And the judgments of Heaven 
in such a case may be expected. 

The modern sentiment that there is no connexion 
between religion and national concerns, is among the 
deceptive arts of the Infidelity of the last days. Had 
the arch tempter believed this sentiment, he would not 
have instigated his agents of Illuminism to have com- 
bined in their object, "revolutions, and the doctrines 
of Atheism." He well knows the connexion there 
is between religion and good civil government; and 
their kind influence on each other. The sentiment, 
that there is no connexion between them, however ma- 
ny well meaning people may be deceived into the be- 
lief of it, must have originated in wicked design. Lis- 
ten to its import. What is it short of this? "Religion 
"has nothing to do with worldly concerns! And world- 
ly concerns have nothing to do with religion! They 
"are so disconnjjfted, as to have no influence on each 
"other. Cons*uently there is nothing of a moral na- 
"ture in worldly affairs. And no religious discourse 
"ought ever to contain any thing concerning them!'* 
Are such sentiments as these imbibed in a Gospel land? 
The ancient heathen, who believed there were gods, 
would have blushed at them! Would it do the above, 

* Jer. VSij 9. + Jer. iv, 22. 



372 Conclusion. 

sentiments much injustice to read them in the fol- 
lowing language; "God doth not see, neither doth the 
"Most High regard. The Lord seeth us not; the Lord 
"hath forsaken the earth. God hath forgotten; hehid- 
"eth his face. The Lord shall not see; neither shall 
"the God of Jacob regard it. Our tongue is our own; 
"who is Lord over us? Thou wilt not require it. We 
"are lords: we will come no more unto thee." In other 
words: We are not accountable for our conduct; and 
we will hear no more of any accountability! 

We are sure this sentiment, of "no connexion be- 
"tween religion and the secular concerns of a nation," 
was not the sentiment of the God of ancient Israel. 
He ever taught that rebellious people, that religion 
and their national concerns were most intimately con- 
nected. Will it be said, We have learned more wis- 
dom? or are more correct? The prediction of the Most 
High to the Church in the Millennium, that Kings 
shall he thy nursing fathers, and queens thy nursing 
mothers, indicates, that He is indeed of one mind upon 
this point, however men have changed. The above 
prediction more than hints the intimate connexion 
there shall be between religion and national concerns, 
when the unnatural distortions of Infidelity, and the 
days of licentiousness shall cease; and things shall 
come to be as they ought. Rulers, whatever may be 
their form of government, will be eminently pious, 
and nursing fathers to the Church; and all the con- 
cerns of nations will be made subordinate to her best 
interest. The kings of the earth do bring their glory 
and honor into it. 

In the choice of rulers, beware of flatterers. Re- 
member the ambitious, deceptive flatteries of ancient 
Absalom.* Remember those of the grl&t French assas- 
sin, Marat; whose professions of republicanism, and of 
concern for the people, in the midst of all his horrid mur- 
ders of a countless throng of innocent men, women, and 
children, were in the most pathetic and soft strains of 
a lover. Men of the worst views may make the highest 

* 2 Sam. X7 5 1—6. 



Conclusion. 373 

professions of concern for your welfare. Words are 
cheap. And such a profession is an old, and most 
convenient and fatal disguise. Judas betrayed the Son 
of God with a kiss. It must be done under cover of 
the purest friendship! The old serpent ruined the race 
of man, by seducing the woman in paradise with the 
kindest expressions of concern for the abridgment of 
their rights, and for their liberty and welfare. In his- 
tories, sacred and profane, we learn, that such profes- 
sions have ever been the most convenient cover for the 
blackest designs. This cover is by no means exclud- 
ed from the refined arts of modern innovation. On 
no one principle beside, is so much dependence made, 
as on this. And no other principle is so powerful 
and fatal, in "binding the world with invisible hands." 
Men are so fond of having others regard them, and feel 
for their interest, that if one but subtilly pretends to do 
it, he may readily gain their confidence, and the whole 
management of their concerns. Remember, that real 
worth is modest, and must be sought for. Men of 
real virtue will not descend to flattery. While design- 
ing and ambitious men will force themselves, or be 
forced upon you, under specious pretences. Such 
men are, in the Oracles of truth, set in direct contrast 
with men of faithfulness. Most men will proclaim ev- 
ery one his own goodness; but a faithful man who can 
find? Here the Holy Ghost teaches, that declaimers on 
their own goodness are the very opposite of faithful 
men. Why does not this, and similar Divine testimo- 
nies, put self-eulogists to shame? Perhaps they never 
read them! Or do not view them as of Divine authority! 

Let your solemn prayers, and your influence, ever be 
in favor of able men for civil rulers, who fear God and 
hate covetousness. 

11. A vigilant eye upon the movements of the enemy; 
and a solemn attention to the signs of the times. 

Concealment is the policy and strength of the prop- 
agators of Infidelity and disorganization. Their scheme 
is subtilly calculated, while binding the world, to keep 
their hands invisible. One important mode of their de- 
fence is, to discourage, by rendering hazardous, every 



374 Conclusion. 

attempt to detect them. This principle, together with 
the native inattention of man to whatever does not ad- 
dress itself to his senses; and our usual lothness to be- 
lieve that we are in danger from designing men, has 
rendered it unpopular with thousands, to this day, to 
speak of the existence of the modern system of disor- 
ganizes and Infidels; even after all that profusion of 
evidence which has exposed this horrid system to the 
world. But this is idle. Such men have existed, and 
do exist. And the effects of their operations are visi- 
ble as the sun; and are putting to hazard every thing 
most dear to man. 

Shall such evil be disregarded? Shall hordes of latent 
enemies prey upon the vitals of a nation, and be un- 
heeded? Such heedlessness has already rendered na- 
tions an easy prey to the devoured Shall our great and 
fair Republic be added to the list? May gracious 
Heaven forbid! Let the evidence relative to this wick- 
ed system be weighed, and have its proper effect. Let 
it put us upon our guard. Let the fates of other na- 
tions induce us to apply with assiduity the proper 
means ol escape. Concerning impostors, the Oracles 
of Heaven inform us, By their fruits ye shall know 
them. Their profession will be fair; but mischief is 
in their hearts. Their words will be smoother than 
oil; yet are they drawn swords. Sheep's clothing is 
stolen to conceal ravening wolves. It is the part of the 
friends of Zion, to observe their fruits with a jealous 
eye. 

And it is their duty likewise to observe with solemn 
awe the impending judgments of the present day; and 
not to overlook the hand and design of God in the sig- 
nal events of this period. Such pious attention will 
discern powerful motives to diligence in withstanding 
the wicked agency of Antichrist; and in being pre- 
pared for every event. The Church, at the dawn of 
the Millennium, adores God in the following language; 
Yea, in the way of thy judgments, O Lord, have we 
waited for thee:* In the way of believing in themj 

* Isa. xxvi, 8. 



Conclusion* o75 

seeing them coming; and being prepared for them. 
The wicked are represented as being blind to the hand 
and judgments of God. Lord, when thy hand is lifted 
up, they will not see. Thy judgments ares far above, 
out of his sight. But so it ought not to be with us. 
Says our blessed Lord, Ye can discern the face of the 
sky; but can ye not discern the signs of the times? The 
wise shall understand. To them it is said; Ye are not 
in darkness, that that day should overtake you as a thief 
When ye see all these things, then know that it (the 
day of Christ) is nigh, even at the doors. The predic- 
tions relative to the last days clearly suggest, that good 
people wdl discern and improve the signs of those 
times; will see Christ coming; and will look up with 
solemn joy and attention, knowing that their redemp- 
tion draweth nigh. And this believing, solemn atten- 
tion, is essential to a preparation for the trials of that 
day; to an escape from the snares of Infidelity; and to 
a maintaining of the character of the witnesses of Jesus 
Christ. This leads to note in the last place, 

12. Watchfidness, and special prayer. 

By watchfulness here, I mean particularly, guarding 
the heart against the wiles of that system, which has 
been noted as in operation; against the various impo- 
sitions which are practised; against those prejudices 
designed to be excited by public or private sugges- 
tions. 

Here is probably the strongest hold of the agents of 
Infidelity, the minions of Antichrist. "Armies of prin- 
ciples, (say they) can prevail, where armies of soldiers 
cannot be introduced." Their highest expectations 
have rested on what they have hoped to be able to ef- 
fect among the mass of mankind, by a secret, disguised, 
dissemination of their principles; and by suggestions, 
accusations, and innuendos, against characters and sys- 
tems marked out for ruin. It is a known art of mod- 
ern innovators, to hint, ox assert things, however untrue, 
which make for their cause; and to persevere in the as- 
sertions till they come to be believed. Read the let- 
ters and maxims of Voltaire, and of his associates, and 
you will find this principle a prominent feature of 



376 Conclusion. 

their scheme. This leads us to recollect some of the 
characteristics of the agents of Antichrist, given in 
sacred Writ; False accusers, fierce, despisers of them 
that are good; murmur ers, complainers; speaking evil of 
dignities, and of things which they understand not; hat* 
ers of them that are good; followers of Cain, of Balaam, 
and ofKorah. With such conduct as is here predict- 
ed, what evils have been done! Neighbors and breth- 
ren, equally attached to the good of their country, have 
been divided, and even inflamed against each other. 
This evil has been long and systematically practised in 
these States. And the consequences have become 
alarming! The best characters, civil and religious, have 
been vilified. The most inflammatory things have been 
circulated, tending to fill the mind with disgust, if 
not with rage, against the best of characters, by no 
means excepting the ministers of Christ; and calcu- 
lated to subvert all order, sacred and civil. Has this 
been without deep design? Charity cannot believe that 
it has. Have we not need then to watch, and guard 
our hearts against the evil? How many have imbibed 
it, to their great detriment, and that of the communi- 
ty? Whence originated the modern practice of traduc- 
ing the best characters? Whom did we hear first pub- 
licly vilified? and by whom? 

A vigilant eye upon rulers, is not inconsistent with 
duty to God and the community. And the detection 
of corrupt principles in leading men, and leading 
measures, is essential to the security of the civil rights 
of a nation. But these things are different from a 
torrent of groundless clamor and abuse poured forth 
against men of the most established characters. Such 
were the men marked out for ruin by the leaders of 
Illuminism. Surely if it is a duty to reverence civil 
authority, and to be subject, not only for zvrath, but also 
for conscience' sake; it must be provoking to God, and 
ruinous to a community to clamor against, and weaken 
the hands of good civil rulers. This is repeatedly 
noted in prophecy, as among the fatal evils of the last 
days: Despising government — Speaking evil of digni- 
ties. A deep and dark system of this evil has been 



Conclusion. 377 

framed, and set in motion. Shall we be caught by it? 
Shall we imbibe the poison, which has been, with so 
much art and base design, prepared? Shall we accede 
•with enthusiasm to grievances sketched out for us? Shall 
we not rather discover the mischief, and escape the 
snare? Let our hearts be guarded against those preju- 
dices, on the exciting of which our enemies have made 
their highest calculations. Shall we permit ourselves 
to be bound and immolated by "invisible hands?" 
Shall strangers devour us, and we know it not, till it is 
too late? Shall old neighbors and friends, who went 
hand in hand through our revolutionary struggles, and 
who never have felt or had but one interest, be alienated 
from, and inflamed against, each other, by foreign in- 
trigue? This hateful game has been played upon us, 
till we have appeared approaching the brink of ruin. 
May the God of our fathers kindly interpose, and save 
us from every species of delusion and imposition! Let 
us pause, and consider. Let us awake to our dan- 
gers; and with wisdom and calmness use the best 
methods of evading them. Let us distinguish between 
flattering professions and real character; between our 
friends and our enemies. Let us disdain and repel ev- 
ery insinuation which is calculated to alienate us from 
our Christian teachers; or to excite our disgust against 
men and measures the best adapted to our prosperi- 
ty. That we may escape the snares deeply planted 
for our ruin, the heart must be kept with all diligence 
against every malignant passion. The angry spirit of 
the times must not be imbibed. We behold national, 
and even domestic bliss exposed to destruction. We 
read of the nations drinking of Babylon's cup, and of 
their being mad!* There shall be five in one house di- 
vided, three against two, and two against three. And 
the nations were angry, and thy wrath is come. How 
weighty is the Divine admonition, which relates to the 
same period: Seek ye the Lord, all ye meek of th\ 
earth; seek righteousness; seek meekness; H may be i/e 

* Jer. li, 7. 
48 



378 Conclusion* 

may be hid in the day oj the Lord's anger. This leads 
to the other particular under this head; which is, 

Special Prayer, Never perhaps was special prayer 
more needful, than at the present day. The direc- 
tions of our Savior are now emphatically applicable; 
Watch and pray, that ye enter not into temptation. 
Watch ye, and pray always, that ye may be accounted 
worthy to escape all those things which shall come to 
pass, and to stand before the Son of man. Special 
dangers demand special prayers. Call upon me in the 
day of trouble; I will deliver thee; and thou shalt glo- 
rify me. Prayer is the girding on of the Christian ar- 
mor. Praying always, with all prayer and supplica- 
tion. This is a potent mean, which reaches the enemy 
in a defenceless point. It disarms them, before they 
perceive that they are attacked; and defeats them in 
ways against which they have made no calculations. 

God taketh the wise in their own craftiness. He dis- 
appointed! the devices of the crafty, so that their hands 
cannot perform their enterprises. This the Most High 
performs for his people, in answer to prayer. With 
prayer Jacob disarmed Esau; so that, although Esau 
set out to meet Jacob with four hundred men, proba- 
bly intent on revenge, he met him in peace, and did 
him no injury. Jacob as a prince wrestled with God, 
and prevailed. Prayer dispersed vast armies of old, 
combined against the people of God; that in the days 
of Gideon; that in the reign of Jehoshaphat; and oth- 
ers. Prayer enabled men, who were marked out for 
ruin, to quench the violence of fire; to escape the edge 
of the sword; out of weakness to be made strong; to 
wax valiant in fight; and to turn to flight the armies 

OF THE ALIENS. 

Prayer, no doubt, is an essential part of the means 
by which the witnesses, in Rev. xi, 5, — are said to 
devour their enemies, and to smite the earth with all 
plagues, as oft as they will. With this weapon the 
Church has always defeated her enemies. It is through 
the efficacy of prayer, that the burning bush has never 
been consumed; and the sheep among wolves never 
finally devoured. Prayer rescued Daniel from his in- 



Conclusion. 379 

triguing accusers; and shut the mouths of the lious. 
It protected the three children of God under the vio- 
lent rage of the king of Babylon; yea, in the burning 
fiery furnace. It delivered the Jews in Persia from the 
bloody decree of Hainan; and hung that haughty cour- 
tier upon his own gallows. Prayer cut Rahab, and 
•wounded the dragon. It parted the waters of the Red 
Sea for the rescue of God's oppressed people. Armed 
with this weapon, the Church will answer to the pro- 
phetic description; Let the high praises of God be in 
their mouths, and a two edged sword in their hands, to 
execute vengeance upon the heathen, and punishment 
upon the people; to bind their kings with chains, and 
their nobles with fetters of iron; to execute upon them 
the judgment written: this honor have all the saints.* 

Prayer is the essential mean b}' which tht Church 
will escape the ruin planned for her by her most potent 
enemies of the last days. With this weapon she will 
thresh the nations of her enemies to powder. Behold I 
will make thee a new threshing instrument having teeth; 
thou shalt thresh the mountains, and beat them small, 
and shalt make the hills as chaff. Thou shalt fan them, 
and the wind shall carry them away, and the whirlwind 
shall scatter them; and thou shalt rejoice in the Lord, 
and shalt glory in the Holy One of Israel.^ This pre- 
diction, no doubt, relates to the same event with that 
in Dan. ii, 34, 35, where the stone cut out of the 
mountain without hands, smites the feet of the image, 
and grinds them, and the remaining materials of the 
whole image, to powder, which like chaff is blown 
away. This is the dashing of the nations to pieces, as 
a potter's vessel. But the Church is represented as 
gaining this very victory over her enemies. The truth 
is, Christ performs this work of signal judgment, to the 
glory of God, and the salvation of Zion, in answer to 
her prayers for the security and advancement of his 
cause. Thus we read, And shall not God avenge his 
own elect, who cry unto him day and night, though he 
hear long with them? I tell you he will avenge than 

* Psalm cxliv, 6—9. + Isa. xli, 15, 16.' 



£80 Conclusion. 

speedily. Nevertheless, when the Son of man cometh r 
shall he find faith on the "earth? Here the coming of 
Christ, in those decisive scenes of judgment, is to 
avenge his elect; and is in answer to their long and 
persevering cries. 

Here then is the powerful weapon, which shall se- 
cure to Christians the victory. If the effectual, fer- 
vent prayer of a righteous man availeth much; surely 
the effectual, fervent, and special prayers of all the 
righteous, under the oppressions of the last days, will 
avail more. For the oppression of the poor, for the 
sighing of the needy, now will I arise, saith the Lord; I 
will set him in safety. 

The following Divine directions and promises are 
accordingly given; "Ye, that make mention of the 
"Lord, keep not sitence; and give him no rest, till he 
"establish, and till he make Jerusalem a praise in the 
"earth. Pray without ceasing. Be careful for noth- 
ing; but in every thing with prayer and supplication, 
"with thanksgiving, let your request be made known 
"unto God. Casting all your cares upon him; for he 
"careth for you. It shall come to pass, that whoso- 
"ever shall call on the name of the Lord, shall be sav- 
"ed: For in mount Zion, and in Jerusalem, shall be 
"deliverance, as the Lord hath said, and in the rem- 
nant, whom the Lord shall call." 

Therefore, "Blow ye the trumpet in Zion; sanctify 
"a fast; call a solemn assembly; gather the people; 
"sanctify the congregation; assemble the elders; gath- 
"er the children, and those that suck the breast. Let 
"the bridegroom go forth of his chamber, and the 
"bride out of her closet. Let the priests and minis- 
ters of the |Lord weep between the porch and the 
"altar; and let them say, Spare thy people, O Lord; 
"and give not thine heritage to reproach, that the hea- 
"then should rule over them. Wherefore should they 
"say among the heathen, Where is their God? Then 
"will the Lord be jealous for his land, and pity his peo- 
ple." Here is the duty of the people of God, and their 
only path of safety, under the reign of Antichrist. 

THE END. 



." ^ 




- X 

,- Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process. 
Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
, Treatment Date: May 2005 

*+! PreservationTechnologiei 

A WORLD LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVATION 

1 1 1 Thomson Park Drive 
Cranberry Township. PA 16066 
(724)779-2111 



L 

































(U 












<\> * J 'rs 









fe. y 



























V / ^ 


















<* 



















• r * 


















LIBRARY OF CONGRESS 
IMI 



001 377 295 2 



i 



